HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY; 


OR, 


LESSONS 


READING   AND   WRITING   HEBREW. 


BY 

WILLIAM  HENRY  GREEN, 

PROFESSOR     IN    THE    THEOLOGICAL     SEMINARY     AT     PRISCETOX,    K.  J. 


NEW  YORK: 
JOHN    WILEY,    5  3  5    BROADWAY. 

1864. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congrcep,  in  the  j-cur  1S0S,  by 

W.  H.  QBBBK, 

In  the  Clerk'e  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 

Southern  District  of  New  York. 


JOHN  f.  now, 

I'siN-ren,  fcnaotma,  i»»  KLimsn-ni, 
No.  W  Uncus  Str««t,  Now  York. 


LOAN  STACK 
GIFT 


PREFACE. 


The  value  of  grammatical  exercises  and  of  selected  courses 
of  reading,  carefully  annotated  to  suit  the  wants  of  beginners, 
lias  long  been  recognized  in  the  classic  tongues.  But  the  study 
of  Hebrew,  even  in  our  best  institutions,  is  prosecuted  at  com- 
parative disadvantage  for  lack  of  such  aids.  The  student  plods 
laboriously  through  the  Grammar,  adding  paradigm  to  para- 
digm and  rules  to  rules,  until  his  memory  is  overloaded  with 
the  confused  and  ill-digested  mass.  He  is  then  set  at  translat- 
ing, but  is  embarrassed  in  his  use  of  the  Lexicon  by  his  imper- 
fect familiarity  with  the  letters,  and  especially  by  the  difficulty 
of  distinguishing  the  radical  or  primary  forms  of  words  in  all 
the  metamorphoses  to  which  they  are  subjected  from  prefixes, 
suffixes  and  inflections ;  and  what  renders  this  process  yet  more 
vexatious  and  trying  is,  that  words  thus  painfully  sought  for  are 
forgotten  almost  as  soon  as  they  are  learned,  and  must  be  looked 
for  afresh  perhaps  in  the  very  next  sentence.  He  is  next  con- 
fronted by  the  idioms  of  the  language  in  the  arrangement  of 
words,  the  structure  of  sentences,  and  the  use  of  peculiar  forms 
of  expression.  Unless  these  are  pointed  out,  and  the  true  key 
furnished  for  their  explanation,  the  liner  and  more  delicate  sort 
will  likely  be  unnoticed,  while  others  will  be  passed  over  with 
a  vague  and  imperfect  understanding  of  their  real  nature. 

Those  methods  may  well  be  distrusted,  which  propose  to  im- 
part knowledge  without  proportionate  toil.  No  valuable  result 
ran  ever  be  gained  without  effort.  The  acquisition  of  a  lan- 
guage involves  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  its  grammatical 
forms,  the  meanings  of  its  words,  and  the  entire  multitude  of  its 
idioms:  and  this  cannot  be  secured  without  time  and  labour. 
The  problem  is  not  how  these  can  be  dispensed  with,  but  how 
they  can  be  expended  in  the  most  profitable  manner  and  be 


iv  PR1 

made  productive  of  the  largest  n  -nit-.  No  doubt  energy  and 
pains  may  be  successful  in  surmounting  the  obstructions  which 

the  most  ragged  path.     Bui  if  the  way  were  first  carefully 

.  ed,  unnecessary  obstacles  removed,  and  s  helping  hand 
given  need,  a  wearisome  toil  might  be  converted  into 

a  pleasant  occupation,  and  patient  diligence  would  be  crowned 
with  an  ampler  reward. 

The  thorough  mastery  of  the  Hebrew,  as  of  any  other  tongue, 
implies  a  facility  both  in  translation  and  in  composition.    These 

■  distinct  thai  exclusive  occupation  with  one  will  not  beget 
the  other,  and  yet  bo  related  that  neither  can  be  perfect  unless 
both  are  possessed.  While,  therefore,  t!"-  former  is  the  end 
principally  aimed  at,  the  latter  may  serve  an  important  purpose 
as  subsidiary  to  it.  Accordingly  the  first  part  of  this  Chrestom- 
atliy  is  devoted  to  the  work  of  analysis  and  translation  :   the 

I  pari  to  that  of  composition. 
The  first  part  begins  with  s  series  of  exercises  designed  to 
accompany  the  original  study  of  the  Grammar.  Those  On  page  1 
ure  for  the  practice  of  the  Btudenl  in  the  orthographic  rules  con- 
tained in  the  seotions  there  designated.  Those  on  pag( 
illustrate  the  verbal  paradigms.  These  are  to  be  translated,  and 
each  form  should  at  the  same  time  be  analyzed  or  divided  into  its 
Bignificanl  element-,  the  meaning  of  each  separately  stated,  and 
the  law  of  their  combination  given.  Thus,  DF6t3J3  ye  (maec) 
hov*  kill"!  consists  of  tag,  the  ground  form  of  the  Kal  pret 
|89.  l  and  zr  abridged  Bmn  2  m.  pi.  pron.  zrs  §85.  I.  a  (1), 
die  former  losing  its  pretonic  BLametsinthe  combination  § 85. 

1 1.  And  tap?  ik$y  (masc.)  #/•///  kill  consists  of  ■<  from 
8  m.  pron.  xt,  §85.  1.  '/  (2),  which  before  avowelless  letter 
becon      -  I  i,  and  bb)3  const  inf.  §  84.  2,  the  b 

the  future  g  -I.  ::.  which  ios  b  it-  vowel  .^'  86.  2.  a (2)  before  - 
abridged  from  the  plur.  ending  v  §85.  I.  a(2).  Before  pro- 
ceeding  to  any  given  exen  responding  paradigm  and 

tin-  verba  of  that  class  in  the  vocabulary  should  he  thoroughly 
committed  to  memory. 

The  noun-  of  the  vocabulary  are  in  he  learned  in  connection 
with  the  rule-  for  gender,  number  and  Buffixes,  ami  will  furnish 

examples   for  declension    and    the    practice   of    these    rule-.      '1',. 

facilitate  their  employment  tor  tlii.-  purpose,  they  are  classified 


PREFACE.  V 

according  to  tlic  nature  of  their  final  syllable,  and  a  fresh  survey 
is  given  of  all  the  rules  applicable  to  each.  The  rest  of  the 
vocabulary  is  to  he  committed  in  connection  with  those  parts 

of  the  Grammar  to  which  they  relate.  The  student  will  thns 
become  familiar  with  the  practical  meaning  and  employment  of 

grammatical  forms  as  he  learns  them.  And  by  the  time  that  he 
has  completed  the  Grammar,  he  will  know  the  "meanings  of  250 
words  of  frequent  occurrence,  being  the  entire  number  that  is 
to  be  found  in  the  first  three  chapters  of  Genesis.  These  chap- 
ters he  will  then  be  prepared  to  read  without  being  obliged  to 
have  recourse  to  a  dictionary. 

The  passages  selected  for  reading  have  been  chosen  with  a 
view  to  their  intrinsic  interest,  their  progressive  difficulty,  and 
the  variety  of  their  style  and  character.  The  notes  are  at  the 
outset  chiefly  grammatical  and  of  the  most  elementary  kind,  di- 
recting the  attention  of  the  student  to  those  matters  of  form  and 
of  construction,  which  he  is  expected  thenceforward  to  investi- 
gate for  himself.  The  aid  thus  given  both  by  the  suggestion 
of  principles  and  by  references  to  the  Grammar,  is  gradually 
withdrawn  as  the  presumed  progress  of  the  studenjt  renders  it 
superfluous  ;  and  questions  of  criticism  and  interpretation  arc 
admitted  to  greater  prominence,  thus  applying  the  knowledge 
of  the  language  as  it  is  gained  to  its  most  important  end,  the 
exposition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

This  Chrestomathy  is  not  designed  to  supply  a  complete 
course  of  Hebrew  reading  for  theological  students.  Its  aim  is 
not  to  supplant  the  more  general  study  of  the  Old  Testament  in 
the  original,  but  to  prepare  the  way  for  it.  It  has  long  been, 
and  still  is,  a  favourite  wish  of  the  author  that  a  knowledge  of 
Hebrew  might  be  required  in  order  to  admission  into  our  theo- 
logical seminaries.  If  students  entered  upon  their  theological 
course  with  such  a  measure  of  forwardness  in  Hebrew  as  is  re- 
quired in  Greek,  the  two  great  departments  of  Biblical  learning 
could  be  brought  nearer  to  a  level.  The  time  now  spent  upon 
mere  grammatical  routine  and  elementary  linguistic  training 
might  then  be  devoted  to  the  more  serious  work  of  the  inter- 
preter. In  view  of  the  growing  importance  of  Old  Testament 
studies,  which  bid  fair  to  be  yet  more  than  they  have  been  the 
battle-ground  of  Christianity  and  unbelief,  and   in  view  of  the 


vi  PREFACE. 

1  momentous  character  of  subjects,  which  from  the 
limited  time  afforded  are  now  of  necessity  utterly  neglected  or 
ightly  touched,  the  suggestion  is  hero  earnestly  made  to  my 
brethren  in  theological  instruction  and  in  ecclesiastical  supervi- 
sion, whether  that  cannot  be  done  in  this  country  which  the  last 
1  1  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  recom- 

mended there.  Cannol  the  study  of  Hebrew  be  begun  and  some 
satisfactory  progress  made  in  it  in  our  colleges  and  academies  1 

It  may  be  thooghl  that  this  would  be  to  crowd  what  belongs! 
purely  to  s  single  prof(  Bsion  into  institutions  of  a  broader  basis 
and  a  more  genera]  character.  But  why  might  it  not  be  intro- 
duced as  an  optional  Btudy,  asil  is  in  the  Prussian  gymnasia,  and 
as  the  modern  languages  are  in  the  most  of  our  collegiate  insti- 
tutions) Much  might  be  said  to  vindicate  for  the  Hebrew 
another  than  a  purely  professional  interest,  and  to  challenge  for 
it  the  attention  of  the  liberally  educated  generally,  both  as  the 
representative  of  s  family  of  tongues  Btrikingly  different  from 
that  with  which  we  are  most  familiar,  and  as  containing  a  Litera- 
ture venerable  from  its  antiquity  and  sacred  as  the  gift  of  inspi- 
ration, with  its  products  of  exalted  genius  and  its  peculiarities 
as  remarkable  as  those  of  the  people  amongst  whom  it  had  its 
origin. 

If,  however,  this  he  aspiring  to  more  than  can  be  hoped  for, 
and  the  theological  curriculum  must  remain  as  it  is,  this  volume 
is  offered  as  a  manual  for  the  first  year  of  Hebrew  Btudy.  Its 
size  baa  been  graduated  by  the  amount  supposed  possible  for 
that  term,  and  it  has  been  prepared  with  the  definite  design 
throughout  of  fitting  students  to  appreciate  and  profit  by  those 
lectures  in  criticism  and  interpretation  which  form  the  more  ad- 
vanced parts  of  their  eour.-e.  The  text  adopted  is,  with  a  few 
Blighl  corrections  from  other  source-,  that  of  Hahn,  except  in  the 
Psalms,  where  Beer's  new  and  accurate  edition  has  been  followed. 
In  the  preparation  of  the  notes  the  best  critical  commentators 
have  been  consulted  ;  and  though  the  pedantry  of  parading  their 

Dames  in  so  elementary  a  work  has   been  avoided,  this  opportu- 
nity is  taken  of  acknowledging  in  the  general  the  aid  which  has 
derived  from  these  sources  npon  every  page. 


CONTENTS 


PART  I. — Analysis  and  Teanslation. 


Grammatical  Exercises, 

YoCADULARY, 

I.  The  Creation-  axd  Fall,  Ge:i.  1-3. 

II.  The  Life  of  Joseph,  Gen.  37,  30-46  :  7. 

III.  The  Tex  Commaxdmexts,  Ex.  20:  1-21. 

IV.  TnE  Life  of  Samsox,  Judg.  13-16. 
V.  David  axd  Goliath,  1  Sam.  17.    . 

VI.  The  Pr.ornET  Elijah,  1  Kings  17-19.    . 

VII.  The  Coxfessiox  of  the  Levites,  Noli.  0. 

VIII.  Jcdah  Comforted,  Isa.  40-42. 

IX.  Messiah's  LTumiliatiox  axd  Glory,  Isa.  53 

X.  The  Restoratiox  of  Israel,  Ezek.  37. 

XL  TnE  Prophecy  of  Obadiah. 

XII.  TnE  Prophecy  of  Nahcm.    ... 

XIII.  Twelve  Select  Psalms,  Ps.  1-8, 22. 45,  72, 110 

XIV.  The  Exuor.TATiox  of  "Wisdom,  Prov.  8. 
XV.  Job's  Complaixt  axd  Triumph,  Job  3,  19, 

XVI.  The  King  axd  his  Bride,  Sol.  Song  1,  2. 


1. 


Text  9. 

"  12. 

"  24. 

"  25. 

"  30. 

"  32. 

"  37. 

"  39. 

"  42. 

"  43. 

"  44. 

"  45. 

"  47. 


P.ge.^ 

57 
Notes     66 

97 
«  118 
••  121 
"  130 
li  133 
"  136 
';  137 
»  167 
"  175 
u      177 

':  189 

"  209 

"  253 

"  253 

"  260 


HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHT. 


PART  FIRST. 

ANALYSIS  AND  TRANSLATION. 
Shin  and  Hholem  §12. 

The  sections  referred  to  throughout  these  exercises  are  those  of  Green's 
Hebrew  Grammar. 

,nji?y  ,t»a  >V&?)  ^k  ,«fca  ,«&  ,8'tra   ,kmj>  ,a&;  ,d*4?Vb 

."jDiij  ,^3to  ,'jirp  ,ni&3> 

The  Vowel  Letters  §  13.     Aleph  Otiant  §  16.  1. 

,*$  ,wai  f*Bri^  ,1*5?  ,"llbvx  i"^  >n^? 

Kamets  and  Kamets  Hiiatuph  §  19.  2. 
.ttfe''  .niafc  .nsstj  .I'Sna  ,^-ipB  .onn  ,rti  .nfcw  .Q^ba  ,Kr 


2  HOKEW    CHRK8T0MATHT. 

PERFECT  VERBS. 
1.    PARADIGM   tu    bbp.     Kal. 

Analyze  and  translate  the  following  forms.  The  figures  annexed  to 
rertain  forms  denote  the  number  of  times  that  they  may  be  found  in  the 
Paradigm. 

---r  ,-f-n  ,btipj  ,(S)r$tipn  ,»*£     :_-:  v_-r  ,-'r— 

.-'---.  tbn$  >-7  ,~"-~  ,--?    ,1-)--^  ^^Dp 


2.    Paradigm  oi  '--"?•    Niphal. 

,rrp:  ,*rtup:   ,nfto£J  ,ybVDg?   ,r'-i:~:    ,l$fegQ   /rjp:  ,rr;::~: 

.(a)njbij^pi  -Vbjja  ^Vbgi?  ,*feg?  i^rB1?  »^?iT  i^tflW 

3.    Paradigm  of  btjp.     Piil  and  Pual. 
,4»£  ,nrjp  .DPbep  ,bi:p  ,«bfe(   ,rbt2?   ,$fcj?  ,^r'-^?  S^bp 
,*$*?.    .P^p   ,'^BBg    ,nbbj3    ,n5op    ,":'-!2?    ,(-')  -i?p  ."pfebisp 
,^ap  ^^Sog  ,bb^3  ,n:bbp  ,VS^  ,bep.  ,bfepo  ,(2)bfcj2  ,cf^ 

— j-r    .b-jpx    /rj;:   ^-jpx     ,(2)  njbfepa     ,(2)  bi?;:n  ,iSrs^ 

4.  Paradigm  oi  Hjb.  Hiphil,  Hophal  and  Hithparr. 

zr'tirrrr.  .zr'r-n  ,^i:pn  ,(-)  ^-pr^  ,($)  r^rn  ,(2)  bfc&n 
n'rj-n  ,-;'vj-rr,  ."rbi'-m  .^rt-j-n  .Fibfcpn  ^nb^pjMl  ,vbfegn 
.-rjpn  ,v:---  r---~  .  -r_:-rr.  .".--~--  ,r:^:n  ,D$gpi 
:r--~-  ,r':::;:rn  ,4H$ri  ,nSttgrBl  ^bfcgrri  ,r~i:-n  ^btajpTl 
:-•_-:  ,*»JlttMTn  /-'•--  .'---*;  rb^prm  ,V»t?J>n  ,]-'r^rn 
."'"•:■•  .-b'J-rri  ,-^-j--  ,:--rn  ,n::^prn  ,n:bi:pn  ,-i:pn 
((t)n#tfl>(    :--:    :--j-s  .(.-.rlvj-r   .      vj-rn  ,<qpp  ,te#: 


PERFECT    VERBS. 


£te  ,*&&%%  iW^feW  >^OT    ,^2*?$  >(2)'kpn  »^8£ 
,b->bpa  ,^9J?n,  bbjpx  ,^*jj?n  ^Sog^  ,^pnn  X2)^pn  ,-9prp 


5.    The  entire  Paradigm  of  bbp. 

Supply  the  vowels.  The  figures  denote,  as  before,  the  number  of  places 
in  the  paradigm  represented  by  the  preceding  form. 

,(4)nbtapn  ,(2)ibtapn  ,onbt3p3  ,(2)«kap  ,(5)^-jpn  ,(3)  prop 
,b^pa  }nbt3pn  ,(2)biop  ,(2)nb'jpnn  ,ri3bi3pnn  ,i3bt3pnn  ,V»op> 
/fcopn  ,nb^jpn  ^ispi  ,(4)b-jpnn  }b::pm  ,(8)b::pn  ,(2)  or.b-jpn 
,nb-jpnn  ,(2)^opn  ,(3)tepB    ,(io)bt3pn  ,(3)iabop  ,(i2)robopn 

,(5)tb-jp  ,nbi2p:  ,(2)V*Dpn  ,b^jpT3  ^b-jpnn  ,(2)bopnn  ,V*ap8 
,b*jpnia  ,bt3pns  ,(5>1^0pn  ,(2)nb-jpa  ,^npn  ,b-jpna  ,(5)bup« 
,(7)b-jpD  ,(s)bi:p^  ,(3)vfctjp  ,ibi3pD  ,(2)n3bi2pn  ,Dnbtapnn  ^'rrapn 
,-jnb-jp3  ,(2)^bi:p  ,\nb-jp3  ,(2)i:b-jpn  ,(2)  nb-jpnn  ,(2)n:b-jpnn 
,(11)  b*jp  ^btaprp  ,(2)  "jnbupn  ,^-opn  ,(5)  ib-jpi  ,(6)  nbap 
f*bapm  ."fcopni  ^3)  onbup  ,(2)  ^nbapn  ,i#t3j»  ,(3)  nbup 
.^bupnn  ,inbBpnn  ,(2)b^pn  ^b-jpnn 

6.     Additional  Examples. 

[Repeat  the  perfect  verbs  on  page  57,  with  their  significations.] 

1.  The  following  long  vowels,  viz. :  Hholern  of  the  Kal  infinitives  §  87, 
future  §  88  and  active  participle  §  90,  Shurek  of  the  Kal  passive  participle 
§  90,  Hhiiik  of  the  ultimate  of  Hiphil  §  94,  Tsere  of  the  ffiphil  absolute  infini- 
tive §  94.  J,  and  final  Kamets  of  the  Preterite  masc.  sing.  §  8G.  I  (2  m.),  though 
commonly  written  as  in  the  paradigm,  may  he  expressed  with  or  without 
their  appropriate  vowel  letters,  e.  g.,  ",2E?  or  "prter 

2.  Kibbuts  and  Kamets  Hhatuph  are  occasionally  exchanged  in  the  Fual 
§  93.  a  and  Hophal  §  95.  a;  e.  g.,  pi-ia  Ho.  part,  for  fs-£. 

3.  When  the  final  radical  is  j  or  n  and  the  personal  endings  begin  with 
the  same  letter,  they  are  united  by  Daghcsh-forte  §  8G.  b  (2  m.),  §  88  (2  and 
3  f.  p.);  e.  g.,  Tiarn  for  ^pnarn. 

,*MbtoR  ,t^nbn  ;$ti  ,bini  ,bzw  ,t%nn  ,nnpn"7  ,ib^nn  ,-uc? 
feteqx  ,^ir2:3  ,a»ib  ,tfjjpa  /'npann  ,-rac  ,»r»iijn  .Wal  ,th«? 

,n:c3bn  ,ri;-p^  ,p^yo  ,^""?tD  ,nb^an  ,HROTj?  ,^abn  ^rnfen 


II  BBRSW    CHIIKSTOMATIIY. 


,033  ,i#jprti   ,"iw   ,r'-~~  :~'-~^  t'fyfc  »W*3  >^~F^ 

,•—--    .rrnr   ,n::rr    ,*r--r-    .r-iD"1   ,"r?cn    rT«    ,«raw 

,^-s'  ,~:c  ,tr--  ^tfclJJjal  .™-  .zrzrn  ,b^:  ,-"n  ,-rpwa 

.•iotj  .r~ic  ,""rr:  ,-r-r:  ,bbb 


7.     Forms  KODIFIID  BT  tiif.  Accents,  MACT1H  and 
Euphonic  Lkttkhs. 

1.  Tin-  pause  accents  |86.  2.  a.  lengthen  short  rowels,  restore  such  as 
hire  been  dropped  in  the  doom  of  inflection,  oonTerl  simple  Sh'vato  Seghol, 
ami  oomponnd  Sh'va  to  the  corresponding  long  rove!  |  05. 

2.  The  removal  of  the  accent  from  along  mixed  ultimate,  whether  by 
shifting  it  to  the  penult  J  85.  1,  <»r  by  Makkcph  ?' 4:J,  occasions  the  shortening 
of  the  fowd  I  M.  1. 

3.  The  original  tinal  Nun  is  lometimea  retained  in  those  verbal  forma 

wliieh  end  in  A,  viz.,  2  and  8  m.  pL  future  g 88,  and  more  rarely  8  pi.  pre- 
terite J 86.  b.     Nun  is  also  occasionally  addod  to  2  f.  s.  future  which  ends 

sTrra©  ,-:c^n  intjnb  ,'Y1g$  ,*?:n  ,r-rn©  :  po  ,btpa 
~z-r  ,v$r  -irx  ,-frrqq  ,-n^c-'  ,-bin?  ,-c^p  ,"^"~rn 
,-~~n  .vn-arn  ,"p3-n  iw^  :  cj|?  i*M?  iW1"'  ,^bn 


8.    Paragooic   and   Apocopated    Future  and  Impera- 
tive,   AM)    \  AY    CONVEUSINI'.. 

Tin-  signification  of  the  tenaea  when  preceded  by  V«v  Oonveratve  is  not 
absolute  bat  relative,  being  dependent  upon  the  time  denoted  by  the  ante- 
.  .-dent  rerb  <>r  expression.  In  this  and  the  following  ezercisee  the  preterite 
with  Var  Oonrersive  thonld  be  translated  as  though  conditioned  by  a  pre- 
vious future  or  Imperative;  and  the  future  with  Vav  Oonversive  as  though 
oonditiooed  by  a  previ  >ua  preterite. 

.nn^c  .irraRWM  .rnaca  .ntatta  ,-sten 


9.      PABADIOM   of  i^g   wnn    Siitixf.s. 
,---7-     ,(8)«Sog    ,-^p     .i:vu--    ,-:r^p     ,Trpv?     .=v'--:> 


IMPERFECT    VERBS.  D 

;iwftVd£  ,B§bg  ,oJt$  ,bJbj?  ^Sff  ,(2),"&i?!1  ;tt$e^  /9<e$ 

i(2>Tfeboj>,  Dibipjp^  £V«a|tf!  ,h?^  ,1'^P  ,^vl?  »rt<???I?  >nr?rVP 
,(2)vpb-jp  ^rnb-jp  ,;pnb-jp  ,*vbp6bj3  ^btop  ,s$B)3  ,nvjp  ,&fog 
^snipjJ  ,^'Jp  ^prop  ^rVi?  j^r1?)?  >*$?B  >ct??vP  i^p? 
,ubfttsfi    ,*Jg?    ,(2)i3?tfg    j0?^    >D?rVJ?    ,Qr&?i?    fl^r^l? 

10.     Other  Perfect  Verbs  with  Suffixes. 

1.  Verbal  forms  ending  in  1  or  u  often  drop  their  final  vowel  letter  before 
suffixes  §11. 1.  a,  §  104.  I. 

2.  Knl  Futures  and  Imperatives  with  a,  retain  it  even  before  those  suffixes 
which  cause  the  rejection  of  w  §  105.  (7,  §  125.  1. 

,Dn)arn  .^stoa  ^IDW  >*J7f9?  ,Tnirabppi  ,dMWp  ."^ttfl? 
,*pP3rrri  ,fiWwi  ,ipir^jri  ,1:?©  fi^r\  ,iT©33  ,tn«3b?5 
,^H£n  ,n3n73cx  ,D&3b  ^30?  ,^£3bin  ^njb^nn  ^rsp 
,Dvapn  ,iu3*7p  ,i8fag  ^nnjp^^n  ,Drtan  ,?f*nwo5  ,t>^3ten 
}D^3irn  ,  vidian  ^T^ttp.  ^rnacn  .EftatD  ,dta»  ^nfesb^ 
,*rn»tS   ,^30?    ,^iW3j*i    ,^90?    *finfrjj?    ."Wt?    ,n:ir3bx 


IMPERFECT  VERBS. 
11.     Pe  Guttural  Verbs. 

[Repeat  the  Pe  Guttural  verbs  on  p.  57,  with  their  significations.  Verbs 
with  -|  in  the  root  are  in  these  exercises  classed  with  perfect  verbs,  unless  -|  is 
the  second  radical  and  the  verb  used  in  the  Piel  species.] 

1.  The  guttural  sometimes  has  simple  instead  of  compound  Sh'va  §  112.  5. 

2.  In  the  Hiphil  preterite  (2  m.  s.  and  1  c.  s.)  „  „  becomes ..  r  when  Vav 
Conversive  is  prefixed  §  112.  3. 

,wtb«  »Q^3$2J  ,Tfe*j>  ,&&  ^nnn  ,nisn  ,nwi  ,nfys  ,«&mj 

,nn-7  ,^e-;i  /fia^Ki  ^Wran  ,*&«  ,:nfc*  ,*nr?  ,b,ay  ~ir 
,}Bnn  ,*ubb«  t-ncn  ,3T?3  ,*psrn  ,*t»  ,bbi«n  ,}cnn*j  ^pbrxrr 
,"12?^  ,*an£  ,!ykh  ,bi3s«  ,175  ,b3i«i  ,*3KT;  ,^pr?p^  ,^bxp 
,}snnp    ,bDxh    ,^3?*5    »$*7W^    ^T^n    ,dm??    ,^k#9 


6  nEBREW    CHBS8T0MATHY. 

12.     Pe  Guttural  Verba  with    Suffixes. 
Vnv  G ..nv.T-iiv.-  prefixed  to  the  preterite hea  the  same  variety  of  pointing 

with  Vuv  Conjunctive  |  LOO.  1, 

,=z-~x     rr±2x?     »nW     ,'"--""-'     >2',rns*     >B$W3    ,^T? 

.-::-;•■   .—,-"-7--    ,z";t     ~  ";-    .--':z>o    ,1D|?D£    ,"T"I3^ 
—  :-:sn  ,-icn  /^n™  ,-rtzs  ,---n-  ,  —  zv  ■-•.tz:-  ,~:nbD« 

13.     A.TTH  Guttural  Verbs. 
,--;---    ,rrj    ,*Viy£r]    ,^io;n    ,n:p?s    ,«^Sj    ,ah$;    ,n&R 
,t- zr-2   ,tni;n    ,H*?3P    ,*???    ,*nhn   ,^jn|   ,"^3    ,7?$^ 
/pi-xr  t"ijyi  ,nt^j  ,stfrv  ,jn|  ,^73  ,y?to?  ,^#?  ,P??^ 

.ni-qx 
,-::-;  ,7r:-xj  ,tn&$?  ,"iV$l3  ,&$«?$  ,}ranx  ,vncna  ^s-a 
.-:rv.  pWT^n^  ,a?!p«  ,n?£<ft?  ,vars"  ,-:r-:.s  ,cinx  ,n-rona 

14.     Lambda  Guttural  Verbs. 

--■"•z   ,ru    ,npa    ,n:nj5Ern  ,rcrn   tfiiytyj    ,*rnpr    ,rr:~;~ 

,n5r   ,r-i:nprn    ,npa  ,nrac    ,mbxx    ,"""   ."~-~^    >n?T?flJ 

r-:r:     VT12X0r\    ,7etrn    ,$3J?    .TTft^?    ,^pES     ,rP5cn    ,^720 

15.      Pe   Nun    Ykkbs. 

n^V  to  tale  resembles  To  Nun  verbs  in  the  rejection  or  assimilation  of  its 
radical  §132.  2. 

,-.'•""   ,-rr;:  ,^npn  ,]rn  ,^r  ,npr  ,rrr?n  ,r-,:bEn  /|fs  ,nH 
jys  ,-npb  ,^n  ,^hp  ,rri  }ti-a  ,t«  ,nrncn  ,npri  ,V& 


IMPERFECT    VERBS.  7 

,&3nn  ,nn  ,bsb  ,pin3  ,wpb  ,ya  ,P^ni  ,nafr£n  ,n?an  ,na^ 

,n?nrn  jiara?  ,?$fl8   &&£  ,^t?£   >U|i^fUQ   ,^7"^  ^bErn 
.«mhpai  ^S^w  ,D5VEn  ,*^snj  ,D:n  ,*nj>n  ,mhg  ,whj£ 

16.     Ayin  Doubled  Verbs. 

1.  The  addition  of  suffixes  causes  the  insertion  of  Daghesh-fortc  in  a  final 
contracted  consonant ;  and  the  consequent  shifting  of  the  accent  occasions 
the  rejection  of  pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  and  the  shortening  of  a  long  vowel 
before  the  doubled  letter  §  141.  3,  §61.  5. 

2.  In  the  Kal  and  Hiphil  futures  of  these  verbs,  as  well  as  of  Pe  Yodh. 
and  Ayin  Yav  or  Ayin  Yodh  verbs,  the  accent  is  drawn  back  by  Yav  Con- 
versive  from  a  mixed  ultimate  to  a  simple  penult,  and  the  vowel  of  the 
ultimate  shortened  in  consequence  §  99.  3.  a,  §  140.  1  and  5. 

,b3>  ,^3o  ,brnn  ,aorn  ,nr>$ni-n  ,nc3  ^nn  ,?in  ,racn  ^jnn 
, anion  ,i#rarrarin  ^rasnnn  ,bShrna  ,)w  ^io?  ,n'«  jtogfi 
,3D*5   ,*5^™tb    /son  Jtq  jifa  ,V?i>^n   aw    ,iSnn    ,non 

nqrp  ,nac3   ,bnpi  ,bi»n 

^Nao*  /i3?rn  ,Drrarn2hn  ,i::nnn  ,*»3§o  ;traao  ,T^r^  M*l 

.1330?  Mo-n  ,s$aifi}  ,D|nn  ,521*1  ijflaih  ,^3in  ^inicn 

17.     Pe  Yodh  Verbs. 

Construct  infinitives  of  the  form  rirw  drop  the  Seghol  of  the  ultimate  be- 
fore suffixes,  and  either  retain  the  preceding  Seghol  or  change  it  to  Ilhirik 
orPattahh;  tiros  ^M?,  vtsfi  §  148.  2,  §221.5. 

}rn'3  ,n3DSn  ,  nir?  ,*ii«p  ,«Qiten  ,ijfifiin  ,iiia,  ri^S  ,mn  ,*$? 

,}Sn  ;?Tn  ,J»?fri  ,*#*  ^V  ,n»5  /jipn  ,anstforn  n^n 

.Sfe*3  »1«fe  .T'SOT  iT^r  'r^  ^e-'e  »zB  ,-in  T»Six 

,r^?T   ,™'?:??   ,*»5^P3    ,in?3   ,ta^Tt>    ,^paiDirn    ^bin 

.•jpab  ,cbn3t? 

18.     Ayin  Vav  and  Ayin  Yodh  Verbs. 

Suffixes  and  paragogic  letters  occasion  the  rejection  of  pretonic  Kamets 
and  Tsere  §  157.  3,  §158.  2,  §  160.  2  and  3. 

tvri%  ,nh»n   ,ri3Ti  ,w6iti  ,on^io   ,ra«   ,n*na    ,i:vn   /fflfe 


8  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

.rriew  ,ntn  ,Trnfc   ,n:-c^r  ^^  ttrn$  ,n"»fcn  ,rnw 
,i^g  jdgr  ,r.-T2  ,2-r:  ,:■:;  ,ry#  ;r'jj  ,"2to  ,vi*3  ,*&*$} 

---r   ,z:s-z-    .— rzrn   ^rfcto  ,c:so2n  ,-nrr.bx 


19.     Lami.dii   Ai.rrn    Vi.ubs. 

.Kinrn  ^iiJiQ  ,fcCTT2  ,*rp  ,nx~p  ,Cs"?i?  .-^-v1  »T*$?  >*:*"?n? 
,^xsn  ,iicngn  ,n:jopn  ,rxir:  ,sr2  ,N7px  ;?:jo?  ,K"Tin 
^nxi^n  ,Ncin  ,Nbnn  ,erx^a  ,ran;;  >N"P  A*1*  >*"P?  »*fe5 

.-s-p^    ;:x*rn    ,~T«?I?    ,^Tr-    ,crT*??a    >-:^?3    i^STWJ 

.-:s-p   ,-s--;-  ,r,Ti«rin  ,-ninp 

20.     Lamedii   I  If.  Verbs. 

r--:  ^in?  ,ir^r?  vnhbaii  /'rrns  .r^n  ,^n  ,ern?3  ,123 
.-r^r.n  ,nk7n3  ,Trn  ,nj*}  ,ninx  ^jp  ,Ppcn  ,rnc*  ,*>:nn 

neb    ,rrS?n   ,tid   ,rtjrq    ,nptha    ,rrn    ,rr'h   ,n:-vn   ,nS:r 

.anji  ptk?3  ,*3&  >n"?0  M  Ity]  ,n^?} 

,ru8bpi  ,^s^  ,'^n^  ,*^^?  ,-r^rn  ^rxn  ,c?:.n  ,nr>x  ,r,rr 

D^ttnrj   ,-r-'-r.n   .Tiprx    ,=;it    ,"n~~   ,T|>ffi   ,^7x3    ,pjy 

21.     Promiscuous   Examples. 

,-nc  ,*i©  ^tjfc  ,-^cn  ,-2-r-  ,2r-;i  ,nci">  :nc;>  ,»J*i  ,mr 

6  ,-n  foa  ,bir  fnc?  ,71x7  ,nx3   ,^271   ,tttirn  ,a*n^  ,nn*> 

.1T3    ,ybt3    ,272   ,:x:  ,>jnn   ,rvin   ,-b  ,««}   ^  ,*:n   ,Tip 

.(a)afrr<  ,nrotpn  ,«£*!  ,miM  ,nx-: 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   1.        K 

SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


I.     The  Creation  and  Fall.    Genesis  1-3. 

CHAPTER  I.    a 

'inn  nn^n  ynam   « -pan  nxn  a^aan  nx  a^n'bx  sna  n^ajnS  2 « 

IT  I      IT  I      V      T      T    ;  I       V     .T     T  /-    :  •      V-     T      -  /-  «  «  J1     T  »  "       . 

nas^  :  a^an  ^B-by  nsrna  a^n'bx  rnnn  ainn  ^E-by  sjeni  ina?  3 
bnn^  aiipa  nixn-ns:  a^n'bx  trw  :  nisprsji  lis  W  a^n'bx  4 
ang  -yanbi  d'p  niab  i  a^n'bx  K^i  :  }ann  pa/i  Tixn  pa  crn^K  n 
vn  a^nbx  nrji^  s  :  nna  ai?  "igb"»n^  n"?r^?)  r^  6 
f^nrrrw  DTft»  telgl  :  a^ab  a^a  pa  b-^zia  inrn  a^an  sp'na  3pjri  7 

j  ^pa  ai?  "ipa-in-n  anjprri  a^ara  3ppnb  c^n'bx  *np*n  :  ja^rn  8 
ins  aipa-bx  craan  nnna  a~an  sng?  a^n'bx  "ti$k»y         s  9 

n^an  nnpabi  ynfc  nca^b  1  a^n'bx  a^p*}  :  p^^  n^.n  "S^  ■* 
■jnstn   sa-n    a^n'bx   naa^    :  niips   Dvfeas   K*vn   a^a?    snp  11 
■ftHsnt   -iax   ilnab   ^b   niry  'hb  yy   ynr  y^ra   airy    xa/h 
nhb*nab   ynr  y*nTa  aay  wsj*'  ynxn   Kiirn    :  p'T^  y?s$\rby  12 
a^jprn  :  aia-^3  a^n'bs  nn?}  wtf?  ia-iynr  naa  'namteb  yji  13 
ypna  ri'-istta  ^n->  a^n'ba  nas<n         &         :  iti-'ba  a^  ^pa-^n-n  u 
Bfrb^i  D*Hyiabi  nhsb  wij  nb^bn  pai  qri*n  pa  b^zinb  d^ct 
:  JST1?)   y?«n-by   Tsnb   D?fcfn   ?^p"ia   rhixab   rnn    :  BW  it> 
nbaaab  Snan  nisnarrra*  a^bnsn  rntei  ww  a^n'bs  ir?^  ic 
flPW    ta^aaisn  ran   nb^n    nbwwb   fapn    "rwiarmfl   avn  17 
rjb-ifai  ava  Saabn  synxn-by  T»inb  D'nattn  r^-ia  a^n'bx  ana  is 
^spn?,!    5  ^iara    a^n'bs:   sn*i  ^tcnn  pni  nixn   pa   b^^an'r  1 9 
■piz?  a^i?n  trrtf^i  a^n'by:  ib^i         &         2  ^"pn  ar  *ipa"^^?.  » 
IW5    :a^irn  y^pn  ^js-by    f^rfxf    ^^   b(fr\   rm    tit:  21 
nas    niD'ann  1  n^nn    aprbs    n»i    a^bnsn    ar:rn-rx    a^h'bx 
:  aia-^3  a^n'bx  ntff]  ^^ab  cj::?  Ci"iy~b2  nsn  anr^b  c^n  ^ina 
a^a^a    a^an-nx    ixbai    iani   *na  naxb    a^rfbx    ans    ^a^.  22 


10 


HEBREW    CIIUESTOMATIIY, 


03 

24  *1flr%3  B  :  'T1*-^  ="?  ~r""n"2  a'&  't  n?,  i  "pxa  syi  tjtprn 
■px-'r-n:   imj^   rngns  nj^bb   rrn  ices    fj^n  si-n  n^n'bx 

na  rty.iy.fii^'i   r,:-~b  p^n  H^irwj   i-n'bx  z?*~    1  y  nv)  Mjflfc 

26  ^s"  :  aien?  s«-'bx  in»l  -r.:-~b  ntnjpi  jpurty  rsi  nrrb 
r-;-z-    r~-    riin    torn    WWIBfll     tfofagl    E"x    nr:-:    Offfa; 

-T  s-:~-  :  pwrt?  tophn  fn^prboa*  }*"x--:-n-  rinsnaa*.  D*"i\rn 
"-.-    -:t     -rs    s-2     s-r.'bx    DbM    ife^    tfjyj  l«  ,  cn'bx 

28  ^rri  -"d  =-n'bx  "'?  ""^  ="~''n*  z.~s  TO?}  :  cr's  BTtsp 
I m  yJjJ\  c^rn  r;'r:n  b»n  rr.-;n  ^pyi  njaah  fWH  iq  -ite 

29  '  lfy|  %i  1W    nib   ''nr:   run   DPfibM   "rc?s*i    :  pigrrtg   rirr'-n 

j>  1  bb/n  trfctfn  rpj^aVi  p^rt  n;n-bDb^  ?  nbzxb  njrn  dd6  rnj 

:  u  IP1 1  nbssb  zrr  pi—bi-rx  rfn  rs:  "na-nrx  mrtj  bia-h 

31  "trj   avg  <jyj  nsia  a'iu » ui.rj  njftp  nrx-bs-rx  bTfcqj  in*} 

CHAPTER  II.      a 
1  T^rn    c-'^    rrn'bx    bri    1  nxnrrbsi    fiy$    c^rn   $3*3 
1  njgf  "irx  irpxbtt-b^  '•inatfn  Di*2  rinti*1   nrr  -rx  "roxbtt 

3  -b2i3  na^  ia  ■»!  ins    irtp-n  iJr*a#n  n^-nx    trn'bx  fw 

4  n-crn  r-yrn  nbx        b       :  r.iiryb  cn'bx  ina-ira  ""pos^b 

-  rrto  1  b£i  ^  B^Rh  fjij  Q*n-bx  rrjrn  r.iir?  Dffti  "^T'a-  fWJ3 
ttfppl  x'b   ;2  nyp  c-j  n-'rn  niflg  V,1  V^r  "^   TO  r"'^~ 

I  -~-   -s-    :  ly^jiu;  nhrb  i^x   dxst   f  j^ivi  'jj   bfl^jj  ";n^ 

7  tx    cnbs    r^frn    n^---    1  PJlJ^n    -:ir:;-rs:    ~rrr    }-xr.-j^ 

=-xr,    --^    BPjn    r^r:    "zxn    nc^i    rria^rrnj   ^zy   n^sn 

-rs    ::    z_—    z— -    -ira  p    c^-'bx    n-'n^    ri"    :  r.*n  ct:b 

u  Tpn:    fr-b3   rrbnxn-;^   C'n'bx   Itfrr   rrfp5pg    :  -^  nrx   o^xn 

:  rn  arnj  rrrn  ^bn  ";in  ^-'ra   a^nn  ^p   b2X"cb  aiDj  ~x-*:b 

-  "rnnsb  nrjnj  1^3  6fffl  i^r.-rs*  r-prr.b  "j-r^  N2:^  ^.nr 
iin'-—-  v-s'-br  rx  nncn  &cn  flfq  ^nsn  dw  :  D^xsn 
12  :cnrn  n«n  nbnan  cs*  a*ia  x^nn  fnim  anti   :nn-Tn  co-mr« 

N-TI   '.-!  T.  4. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   2,   3.       3  n  11 

nnsn-Din  i  tfaa  fiarta  na  aaicn  swn  "p'rna  •otjii  ijfijrB^  jj 
:nns  «in  tWrti  nn:nn  Tiria  nr?np  rfbnn  snn  bpin  ^6*1 
:  nnpttbi  nnayb   Tjariaa    nnrn   D^xn-nyt   D^n'bs*    rrin?  ngfl  * 
j?wi  ;  basin  bas*  '{H'.j  yg  bbTp  nbxb  BTnwra*  BT»ffaj  rrirn  te*  j!j 
iTfflpQ  nitt  istta  ^bss*  Di^a  *0  W§tt  bssin  sib  2H13  srin  n:nn 
■w   ib-ntoyx    "nab    D'isn    nrn  avo-sib   DTS'bst   rtjrrj  nrson  is 
SffcraS  rtwi  rnten  n*rrba   HB'ti«rjB  D^n'bx   rijrp  n2*n  i"fyM3  19 
D^sn  ib-jnp?  ncs*  "bai  ib-snp*-ni?  nisnb  rnxn-bs?  fib*]  ffjfctfsi 
tp'ybi    h^narrbab    niiao    onxn    snp*n     :  fa©    sr.n    rw    EE3  a 
Jr'n?   'bs^    :  tWfla   "its?  K£tt-sib  Disjbi  n^isn   n;n   babi  Dffctfcl  21 
itoa  nao'n  T«hib»a  rtna  np*i  itj^i  tfwrrt?  ngrnn  1  crfca 
nirxb  bf  Jftj  TU  n^b-nn3s  *bsn-n*  1  D^n'bx  njrn   fa^l    :  nrnnn  22 
■toi  ■Hspfe  ds*   d?eh  nsir   D^sjn   nr«*5    stFrarra*   rwa^  23 
trsraT?;?   'js-b?   :  nsiy-nnpb  #»wh  ^a  n&s?   sngi  narb  ■niftpa  24 
or™  rrn   s  ^ins*  niaab  rrn  ift»$a  pa^i  iEsrnsn  vasrnst  ns 
iwqjarp  sbi  irurso  D'lxn  triaTtf 

CHAPTER  III.    S 

^B$n  D^n'bst  nin^  ntos  n$*  nnten  n*n  Satt  ott|  n;n  i;n:rri  N 
nttsini   t  -jan  yy  baa  ?ibasn   sib   trriba   ^9«pa  ?>:   rrcsn-bK  2 
]3n-!jina  nox  y?n  ■naoi   iba&  larryj  |nfifc  cn:n-b«  rnhtns 
TMiM    1  frmrrjfi    ia   wan  «bi   jb^b  *ibasn   sib  tfffaqj  n^s*  4 
Dabas:  bi^a  ^a  trHba  yf>  ys   1  "pffOFi  trtanftb  rrasn-bs  tran  n 
hfe»n  snni  :  yn  ai*j  W"t'^  D^n'bss  Dn^rn  D^ry  -^1?^^  ^:^  6 
b^sirnb  y-yn  lorei  Q??"1^  «^-n^n  ^  basi^b  fjn  Snta  "o 
y?  ^npeni  :  aaihi  n^y  no^b-Da  "jnnn  basini  i^ifitt  njp.ni  7 
•jnnan  nnb  i'w^  nbxn  nb?  ^"iBn^i  on  tnai^  "»a  w*^  cn^:o 
«ann^    n->n  ninb   "jaa   tfbnny   D^nbs?   nin^   b*ip-n«    •i'?^  8 
nin^  trjp^i   :  -jan  ys?   rfina  n^n'bx   rfjn^   ^:et2   incsjtn   c^sn  9 
•jaa  ipotov  ^5rn5?  n^^^   :  n3^  ^  n^^^   d"5?^"'^   d^'-^  ^ 
nnx  dV?  ^a  t^b  ^an  15  n^sih   1  xnrr^i  ^a:s?  D?^pa  ^T^)  n 
n^sjn   itts?^    :  nbast   wgflrb^^    ^nbab   5pw«?«   nrs«    Tyn"!^7!  12 

prns  -.hk  wi  v.  25. 


12  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

13  -rasrn  :  bjlrj  fp)\  'ftj  ^~:r:  mn  "nis*  nrrp  1«H*  nirxn 
*:x-rn  cn:n  nton  nrxrn    rrto£  rsj-rra  rursb  ffVfetfj   rrjrp 

u  hrx  TPB*  hsT  n-^o  "fl  fcrizrrbx  ,  trtfttfj  Kjnj  nrsin  :  tall)) 
ylo  bsxn  -issn    ^n   gftybg  rncn  rwi  birn   n-brcrrbstt 

i«j  ""is  I i  jftij  lM  d  i  z~v  -:E-rn  nrso  cso  tje-^  xin 
|hp*tfn  Tfipsrbsn   o^n  "^bn  2273  IfjNfn  $*hlp  nans  r-z-n 

ifSpfctq  -rrs  v-b  nrac  "o  Ugil  D>xbn  0  iflrfe$£  s-rn 
toisffl    mnM    wsti   bsxn   jib    ntxb    M*^s    nrx    p&rna 

18  ^b  Hrong  n^TYTJ  "p'pi    :rp*n  ^  bs   robrxn    t*ia*?a  "~"<3 

10  -;x  ^amS  T|  onb  bsxp  ipta  rrn  1  rn'cn  niry-r^  gbgijj 
5  rjjpp]    :  z-rn   ■«#  Ut'i   nns   TOP?   nn;?b   n:iM    15  rvh^n 

21  rrrv    'rrv    fff^   dx   nn-^n   srn  "»s   rrn   inirx  dc   D*isn 

22  1  TQrtjl  d  :  D^2b>i  'Yfep  rr'sM  foCKb^  onsb  D^nbit 
■  nnri  :n?  ni-j  rthib  liipg   "inss  rrn   bnxn  "jn  Bfrtaj  rtj^ 

28*^mW»l   :  obi-b  th  bsso   u*»Ui   TV's   oa    npbn   ir   nbr^-ie 

24  jtrgty    1  orn  n^b  nrx  ni^xrrnx  ihrb   fVTft    c^n'bs   rrfrt 

2nnn    orb   nsi    ff»i'  tfjfcj  1  q    ny*l?b    ffjj^?    ]:r^    n-srrr,x 


II.     The  Life  of  Joseph,   Genesis  37,  39— 1G  :  7. 

CHAPTER   XXXVII.    Tb 
j  z-ir*  nviVn  i  nbx   :"jr:3   -paa  v:ix   »5<fla   filtt  S$£   a^l 

■Mj  tR  x--"  -js^n  rnx-rs  nrn  njli  n:r  rp.rr-rnc~3  ^bv 

nr^   DtJITr^   ^   xr^    ^r5?    ^2    n?-T    "l^-rx^    r-.ba   ^33 

8  *ib  s-n  ff^pny?   """'—  ^"■',™  sns   bx-ic^   :Dn^nx-bx 

1  ---x-':;^  :t:x  anM  "r^s  rns  ^sn^n   :2^ee  r:r3  ib  nTryn 

-  ■— sb  yp\  Bfftn  rc-^  ='b--    1  s'brb  -z-  siba^  sibi  Sns  \s':ii,!o 

-:-    -:--    r-rr,    -~rz    z'"~a    z~::^2   -:r:s    niriT     :  Tttbn 

: -r-sbxb    r*"rrr-    -:-.—i':s    nricr    n:m    r.3S3"tt1    Tabs 

B  "E3-^   -.2  br'cr  rrr:s    W»J|  rpsn  ?|'b^n   vnx    Hb   ^llJJ 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    37.       Tb  13 

nhs    oibn  titxs  tfbirn    :  tmrb?)    Tn'tfbrrb?   ins    sjia    ni?  9 
trg/in  nsni  Tiy  bibn  TOtftn  nan  to**}  Tnxb   ins  iec-h 
'rns-bxi  ^as-bx  ibq^i   :  ^b  o"nnnina  Dear's  nis?  ^nsi  irvrn  , 
siaj  sinn  pnqbn  -irx  njn  n*bnn  n^   ib  -rnsri  *r&%  'wmygx*\ 
■pasi   vns  ianx:p,n    s  nsnx  tp   nnnnrnb   Sp^WI   sjiasn   *»38  11 
"ies*]  iDStia  arras  "jsB-ns  niynb  ths  ©b*i  :  n:nn-ns  KJjtS  ?;* 
Drpbx   jinbcsi    rob   oatta   D^n   ;pn«   Kibn   q6i->-bs   binto? 
Dibc-nsT  Tpns  Dib;zrnx  nsn  xi-^b  ib'  TttKn    j^rn  ib  ittKJl  14 
*i5Sa*i  j  rman  »aji  frtan  page  ?nnbr*i  *m  ^arrn  "jskn  -.3 
"wtFi  :  rjsarrma  nbxb  o-«n  ^nbxtri   rritaa  nrh  nstj  Bpfc  ig 
ipxn  iwjl    :d^  en  ns^x  18  xrr.Tan  BjgQtt  "oix  ''hxts  n 
vfts  -nx  qsi-i  }b*i  nrrrr  robs  d-^es  ^wrigtj  '•a  fwn  troa 
ibr:n^  dtt6«  anp^>  enttai   phn^   ins   *$n*j    :"jrpa   D»|o?i  is 
:  S3  nrbn  nitfbnn  bya  nfn  Tnx-bx  Ens  rirsjn  :in^nb  ins  19 
^n  rrjn   i:"ifcsn  ninan   inxa   fcnibtcii    ^ninns'j   sob  1   nnrn  2 
H^B   ^inbsr^   ■jzr.x-i   2«3TD»1    s  ^nb'bn   l^tTQ   rt&*T21   ^^  21 
»*b«n  DT^asnan-bx  fawn  1  onbx  -n:x^  ?  »m  nsag  x'b  n-cs^i  22 
b^n  •jyibb   innnbrrrbs   ^**i   nsnrin   -it;x   n-n   v'an-bx   ins 
^nx-bx    Cjoii    Karraj^a   rri     :  Tasrbx   in^rnb    ora   "irs  23 
•n"I>;1    :^  TO«  D"»3Bn  n:n3-ns  in:na~rx  S|C/p-ns  W»S?1  24 
anb-:oxb   «b«*i    :  D"i3   ia   pa   pn   tiaSTi    nnlnn  ins    ttbtt^i  r= 
Byfrffl  "tfbs^  nxa  c^bxrtr^  nnns  nirn  ^s*pi  Drrr?  ^xir^ 
iTT3rp  ">^s^i   :  iTa^iana  TTinb  n^abin  t:'bi    ,*xp  nsa:   n^xirb  20 
's^Mai  i5b  t  i^v_rN  w^  tnlflrMj  i'lro  ^3  9sa"!Tg  vns-bs  27 
srrw  •P^<ofli  s^n  witoa  Wi8"^3  ifi-^nn-bs  ^^1  D^b's^^b 
Tsn-ia  ?|Oin-ns   ^by^   sistfa^  crnnb    D"r^   d^cis  ^na^l  2s 
r|oi->-rs    wf»a^n    tjoa    D^nirya    D^bsy^ir'b    yioi^ns     *Tsnp*3 
-ns  jnp*3  niaa  risi^-ps  nini  nian-bs  •jansi   ac^n  t  n^'naia  20 
:  sa-^:s    n:s   imti    ?:rs   ";b-n   ifflhi   ws-bs    30*1    :  i^r,a  »» 
:  aia  n:'nan-ns  step?i  n^y  Tjto  tentf*)!  c;ci->  n:na-rs  -np^  31 
sflama  nsr   -n^s^   crfas-bs   *W^»1    tP©Bn  r:ra-ns    -n^r-n  39 
n^n  ^:a  roha  "i^s^  *T^   '  ^'?"ns?  Nlr7  ,^?3  r:r^  xr""?^  C:; 

tn  bt  tiaa  T.12. 


14  Hr.BREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

M  pr   D^    "rb~r   i-v*   yijft    '•  ^   Kl°  *T?9  **fiW   n2? 

re  ■flfoyfeyi   "U"-?    *r?P   ■ =n?*?  ^r  ^r3"'?    -r5?7?^    "Wfl 

tt*i    nbxc   bzx    *:2-bx    Tttf<Q    ~cx"   zn:rnb    •ix'jrn    *'">2n:b 

;;.;  rth|  o*no  'T^Tpifib  D*nayb»  "ipx    tjqng   d*:-epp    i  v-x  *px 


CHAPTER   XXXIX.     ttb 

i  -*~;^n  *ig  rCna  c^no  nc'WD  *4j£l  np^TW  Ty*i  r,oi^ 
I  -rx  rrrn  ■m  she©  wrrin  nrx  D^bxjrac'n  *ri2  *Htt  «ps 
3  ^d  Y$T^  N"vn  :  "nxEn  v:ix  PPM  *>irn  n^ATg  crx  i*TH  re"1 
1  qprji  xiprn   :  rra   IT&Cpa  rr  pp  rittP  unty cs    Sbi  irjM  rrirn 

:  —2  ina   iVc^-sai   irpa-b?  knpo*1   tpx   n-nc-n    mn   "in 

,  ?    I  I  /-  r  .  1  :  -  -  ■•  I     ;  -  -  A  v    jt  :  -  n     •■  <J" 

n  P(jnj  fJJftU   1V1J;   -.rx-ba   5?J   irnaa   inx   ^ptn  Txa   "^n^ 

tfH  *b-;r^  -rx-b;a  n-n^  r^n  ^fri  Sgfr  bbr-a  *tpan  W^TIj 

c  "a  rnpSra   'ipx  fytfo'j   src/p  va    '-ib— .cx-bs   a}j£j    1  rfjjfgi 

7  wj  :  rang  npj  n*ijr  •  iv,<  ~o*>  iti  br'x  x^rrrcx  nnbrrcx 

~:xp"  r=— bx  ----rx  r:ix-p;fsj  lApQ  r.bxn   tPyptn  nnx 

B  "rx  "~?"x'b  ':-x  jn  rb^x  rrx-bx  nrx^  1  isori    :  ^r?  nastp 

9  n:"2a  hyn  p^aa  bina  ujpg   1  ^va  "jr:  ib-rvnrx  bbi  »r»gSTin 

rr;x  ipxn  inrx_px   nrxa  flyiWBM  fl  rra^xtt  *l^r  ^rrrx'b*) 

-  1  z-;  rc">"bx  ^2-2  tfni   1  nrn'bxb  t.MKyrj  px-th  rtosn  nyin 

.;  r,T-  Bfty3|  ^75    :  n^<  hi^nb  nbstt  arrb  rnbx  r^r-x'b-   BfTj 

:  r~z2  do  rvjjij  ^^p  c^  pfc}  "'p:^  p.^irrb  nrr«jn  xh^ 

19  HJM  cpi   nVa   '-;:3  2j^i  •npf  n23C  ^bxb  inwn  vrEPrn 

18  unpw   :  r,:*nn  cri  wni  ii53  srr^s  npixns  ^n^i    :r.2:?nn 

pnjb  ^72?  t>M   -:b  x^zn  ^xn  1b«b  cro   naxrn  np^n  ^r:xb 

w  ''i.iV  .*4  ,f4  ~~^-  """^  :  -""-?  '""3  N7~x";  h -"  5J^  **)&  •!  •  :5 
--:z  n:ri    1  PCWTTi  xsn   c:n  ^bsx    Htssj   nyr^.  BHWJ  "'""P 

ir  nbxb  r.'rxr,  Brn^lj  ^'bx  na-tpn  :  -'p-z-bx  ":^x  ri|  tg  nbsx 
.-._  -----  ---.  .--  -_..•-  -;v  rmyj  nftt  •'nnyn  wn  ^?x  xa 

;  1  -rx  rtiM  yiirD  ^n^i  1  nx-nn  c:^  ^bsrx  ',133  rir-  BTipBI 
— z-  -b  nrr   r.bxn  c-7;-;  -\:xb  ;^bx  r.nsT  nrx  iprx  ^n-n 

:  mfq  uyin  p'"bx  ^n}p»^   -px  re-'"1   w:-x  np^    1  -'ex   H353 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   39,   40.      B  &5  15 

-nx  rtjrr  w^   :  -ttibn  maa  tiqj  'iw  dpwmj  }brin  *ftynfa  21 

-ma  nto  jig?i    s  inernra  -ito  "V^a  ^:n  ^  *icn  t6m  t£l  ^ci->  22 
"icx-bs   nan  nnfen  maa  nirx:  oMcxr-bs  nx  E|frfr"i3f  nnen 
"bs-nx   nx'n   nnorrma  nig  1  "px    :  no   ran   ann  cic   D">icy  23 
B      iiybSM  nirp  n0  x^in-mrxi  inx  firing  nirxa  vra  ifyaha 

CHAPTER  XL.    tt 

omnscb  ns'xrn  D^s^-jjba  n^^  ^^3  nH'\i  o^a/in  nnx  ^3  « 
bin  D^p^n  nis  by  vg'nia,  ^  '?  r^"1?  *fe)??3   '•  &?33W  #?*}b  2 
nnbn  ma-bx  D^naan  nig  ma  nkcEa  tnx  ^»]   :  rrp'xn  nio  3 
onx  S|?/p-nx  o^naan  n©  nps^n'    :  did  -rrx  c^  mrx  0712  4 
trx    uh^.w    oiSn    *fiabn*3    :  ■flgtDtia   o^ti?   ^rai  snx  hntj?i  n 
Jjbttb  ncx  nsxni  ng>«Bn  itfbn  linnES  »^  nnx  nb*ba  Vsn 
xrn  npan  C|oii  nmbx  xa^   j  ^r\br\  maa  D^v.cx  mrx  D^nxtt  6 
ma  maii^a  inx  ncx  nins  •■D'no-na  bxtirn  :d^??t  Dim  onx  7 
irabn  oibn  vbx  in^i   s  ni*n  cisn  orrs  51510  nbxb  wx  8 
xrnsa  D^ain?  crn'bxb  xibn  qoii  onbx  nttxH  inx  "px  nnei 
Tern  ^ibibna  ib  tqx*i  qoi^b  itfbrrnx  QigiDEn-nto  ncp^i   :  ^b  9 
ib^an  nk?  nnb?  nrnba  snni  c^n©  mrbuj  -jEaai   :  ^:sb  ng  1 
anirxi    D^33?n-rx   n^so    ^n?a   nins   cai    :  n^a:?  rnn'bsirx  11 
qbi-"   'ib  TQ8H   snisns  qp-b?  oiarrnx  irxn  nins  cis-bx  or.x  12 
D^fe?  msbti  1  niya   :  on  o^  mrbra  D'inrcn  noE  ipns  nr  13 
iTa    nina-o-b    nnn    Ti:3-b?    ^irrn    ^cx-mx    rtha    xte? 
nc»3    f;nx  ^nnsT-ox  15   s  ^t'o  n^n  mrx  liirxnn  'JETrr?  14 
-ja  •'inxsiin^  ny-is~bx   ^nnsmi   ^icn  ^ny  sa-n^teyi  ?ib  nty»i 
rroixtt  wtes-sb  nb-Q.^  o^arn  fn«tt  ^rnh  airr^  jrwii  n*an  -2 
S]5v>-bx  tyikh  nns  aiu^a   o^xn-nis  x*vn  tniaa  ^rx  i^te^a  16 
bb'a  }v??r\  baai   s^n-b?  ^nn  ^o  nobo  nini  ^tibna  ^x-qx  17 
:  icxh  brTa  bcn-;^  onx   bp/x   r);,yni   nsx   nto?a   rtpne  bpx:73 
:on  n^    ntobo  tr}§n    hcSti    iVinp  nt  n^xH  ^cr>  |J*3  18 

?;nix   nbni   T???   ^s'?"n$   n?"^?   SP?  Q,,^r   rt?^  '  ^^  19 
Di-i    "ic^b-.En   oi*a  1  ^n^i   s  s^byo   Tpira-rx  s*'yn  boxi   p-by  a 


ybiz  v.  15.  'p  Brveiei  v.  22. 


1G  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

DPfgqQ  -ir  i  rx—px  9ffa  "-n;y-'"b  p.rra  \B$*]  nynfi-px  pnbn 
21  -by  E"£w!2n  -r-px  nr*i  s'vnry  T^3  BHjiWi  nc  AJhrtflBfl 
B9  nrsD  rtbn  DPfifctn  nb  rxi  i  njna  art?  crsn  m*!  ^nptra 
23  :  -,--;-—  ::—rx  U^IJO  »P  "oj-s'b*    :  n?"'"1  C!S  "^9 


CHAPTER  XI. I.     xa 

2  k  rjn}    :  nx^n-by  Toy  n:rr   D?h  rj-.ci  BPnjp  D?n:«?  fgtt  ",n^ 

:  inxa  nry-irn  iba  px-nrn  nsn-a  nic?  ninn  ya©  rftfr  "drn-jti 

8  rv$yQ    mn    Tifcvrpa    in-nns   piby  ninnx   trhj   y?©    nirn 

4  nrbrsrn    :  nx-n    rcr-by    rrnon    by.x    WTfe^rvi    *ngs   r--~- 

nxisn  r&  Pfrt^n  yara  px   ijten  ng^  ns-n?n  n-iyn  rvnen 

n  D"b*at?  yab  .  njrn   p^:o   tibmi  yir-^n   :  nyns  pg^}   Pionarn 

c  rijmh  trijp?  o^ba©  yab  n:rn    :  mabl  rrar-a  THM  n:^3  r.-bb 

7  Bfjftfn  ya c  px  r.ipin  D^barn  nrybapn  :  "jn^nx  rrinas  ctjj 

_..__.  .-^3  ,^    .  n,-^  r^n.  n^?  ^.^  t^xbsrn  p-'x-nan 

«_-..  ypyjii^  Ilt^  Qvpng  'lyir^h  Vying  tnjpr   n5ti*^  *fcn 

n  fipfcinan  i©  nan-n   :  ninEb  cp-'x  ■*rrB"pr  "tfbn-rs  bnb  nine 

-  v-;y-by  ri:p  nyno   :  BV»n  n^-T^;  ^:x  \x-j--px   ntoirt  py-E-px 

:  BttStti    nb   pxi    ^px    npnaen   nb    rra    -nbbra   -px    IP*} 

i  i  :  *qVn  'Win   J+lfiW   t-x   x-rr   r;x   ~nx   pb-ba  D"bn  r^bniT 

u-px  ■:'-— pb*3  "fiHaoan  o^nz^n  neb  nay  i^a$  ny:  vrx  ari 

i:; -px   rrn  ja    "'r^ps   "^^xs   'rrn    :*"ipb   i^'brn   rpx    -rr^'bn 

14  *TTV1    rc—.-x   Bnp»l    py-^E  pbr*i    :  nbr   ihfcl   ^:--by  n^rn 

^  nir-z    TJjibi    :  nyiB'bx   xiri    vn'brb   r.bn^    nb.vi   n^zn-pa 

-■:k-   --by   -rr^s   ^:XT    "rx    p£    ITibl  ^r^bn    trfen    re— bx 

io  z--bs  --rbz  ibub  rtTlBT^j  rc-'^  f$i}   : -irx  -'rrb  ffibli  :^r> 

it  T^py  wn   '♦n^iTi  rc-'-bx   nirug   ■tt'w    trtn?  c-br-rx   ":r^ 

i    -itea    r-x-n   ninD    rzr   r'br  ^x^--r)2  mm    i  ^x^n    rr--:r 

i'.i  ir.-TJx  p.-by  p-'^nx  p—--:,zr  njrtj    i  -nxa  nryipi  nxn  pb^i 

r  p-z-  :-nr  px  p""---  P7--  rtH^n  ppixpi  :  ynb  o^ra 
I]  -bx  -x;-r  y-*':  x;b-  p:----';x  njsfcajjn  1  rtf*^ffll5  r-rrx^n 
•22  ,  n;m   ^'bm   x-s;    1  ---xt  nbnna  nrxs  yn  1^x1121  n:aip 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    41.       R&  17 

n^bas  me  nsni  i  wtofai  rttea  nns  rojsa  r;by  ff^ati  yarc  23 
ff^SfH   jybaryi    :  nrynnx   rriitafc   D^p  niffro   rv'pi   rrmn  24 
Taia  ■pg}  ffiBawrts  "roirj   niabn  D^bacn   ya©  rx  r'f-n 
mp$n  nrs*  n«  x*n  nnx  rtriB  nibn  ny-12-bx  s;cr>  'flaabl   :  •b  na 
d^battn  yarn  nan  et:e  ya©  roan  fha  EM)  1  rtrtob  T$n  "^7  26 
rrithn   rrhsri   j&a«h    :  s^n   nnx  mbn   nan  d^c   ya©  raen  27 
rrij^vJ  crbatfrj  yauh   rerj   ir:©'  yac    "j^rou  rftjwi   r'i---) 
-ba  ipna/i  *wn*  nain  s^n   :  ayn  **a»  ya©  vrr  o^"pn  rrxit  -28 
rv'xa  et:b  yarn  n:n  :  nins-rx  r»nn  niry  DffirftKn  nra  r,yiD  29 
-ba  na«F  ifynna  ayn  vv  yn©  najri   :  crnaia  H.srbaa  ^71  *3$  > 
pnxa  yairn  y~^-sb"i  i^nKiTTiH  aynn  rsbzn  D?2»a  fn»a  yarn  31 
Dibnn  nn:cn  bin   :  isa  Kin  ^ssns  la^nK  Kirtii  aanrj  -^spa  32 
:  inizjyb  ovfcan  inttw  o^n'bsn  ay*?  nann  "papa  d"e?b  rfins-bs 
ritar   :D"nm  vix-by  nrmiBhi  nam  Tiaa  nha  riha  a*^  nryi  33 
■£©  yaca  o^aa  fiipna  earn  "pan-by  a^pD  ipE^  rfns 
naTas?i  nbxn  r&an  triabn  Dnstin  Ssis-^a-ris  ^ap^  :  *aten  n5 
•pxb   V"pEb  bairn    njni    :  Tfaw'y   tyn$a  baa  ny-iE—p  r-nn  36 
:  ayia  rnsn  msmifcri  cnsia  fwta  r*nn  rnra  ayin  ■>:©  yafcb 
*nw-bs  nips  -has?!  n^ay-ba  ^ijai  nyns  wa  wii  atf»3  37 
qo^-bx   ny-is  "fiasji   :  12   tftp*  rvn  nt;x  c->«   nTD  ^^:n  39 

nrx  :  Tp-Qi  ddht  "i^n^  n^r^rri^  ^^""^  ^v-^  ^''T51  ^^ » 

"WftS^I  :  ^12  b^x  xc^n  pn  'wba  pa?"'  rpE-byi  '•n^-by  r.^nn  41 
nyns  nc«n    :  D^s"a  V"ix-b3  by  iins  ^rr:  nsn  roii-bs  rtna  42 

«   :   -  -  t-  ■  it  :    •        I     .•  it        t  r-  1    :   |  ■  j- r  ••  :  l«-  s  »    :   - 

cir-^53  'ins?  »ab?i  tgff1  -;;-by  nni*  "jn^  ii?  by^a  Hwatt-rs 
ib-irx  n:iri2n  nasnaa  inJ5  aan^i   :  ins^-by  an-Tn  W  dtrji  43 

nyns  "WM^I    !  B^*?  T?5"^  '?  ^^  f^rl  ^0^   ^&  rJ?^~^  44 
-baa  ib.nvnxn  "h^fiM  «?■»«  trn^b  T-iybn^i  nyns  ^  rc->-bx 
n:cs-ns  ib-jn^  n:ys  r:s2  qoi^-D^  ny-is  N;,p^  :  D^sa  p»  na 
Jjo'n   sDT^ata  fiK"b?  cjo^  w^i  ncxb  f«  ■jna  y-E  -j-'—rE  te 
■»5!D^B  qci->  xs^n  o:n2p2--b7a  nyns   ^:Eb  iirya  nife  D^b^-ja 
ynten  ^tf  ynra  v^x"  ^3?^i    i  n^isa   -nN-bsa   "\a5*i   rcHs  47 

at    r    -  j-    :  -    «.-   :        1    v    t    t  -  j-  -  •  n  :     ■  1    v  n        t    :  >   -  i-r-  I   - 

o^nsa  ynsta  ^n  tos  d^td  ya©  ■  bak-ba-n»  y'i^   itffttfito  48 
■to»i  jsaina  153  n^na^o  n©»  tyjii .mtb  bzij  o^ya  bri<-;r^  40 
i-iDca  p»-^3  nbpb  b^n-'S  n?  1^12  nann  p;n  b-ns  na  t|Ot> 
2 


lb  II  THREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

:  r:zx  'fr  \ tfj'\  -rx  z?-~  r:r  (TOP  DMgl  c*:a  •»::?  tyj  flpW* 

:.i  *q$a"Si  njatj  Tbarj  OCT*  qffn  «np*3    :y'x  ""-  *T|  "w"s-ra 

59  a-'ax  «5J3  ":rr,  Dtt  rx-    i  -zx  LPJJ  !/J  WJ  "ffffi  '/J  Itj  srr.'bx 

---  -rx   pafrn  -:r  r:r  r.i-bzr:    i  *;:r   y-xa   z'-'bx  ^nrrpa 

M  ■--•  ra-  ~:x  -rxa  x~ab  a:--  -;r  rar  ~r:npT   i  ffTOJ  y-xa 

-:  a--—:  -rs-'::  arirn  :zn'~  rrnonxa  fnsr^on  trii'.wj  l>sa  ^ 

rz— bx   -ab   B ''Jill  ^  r^'"z  T9**3    ■?£!?   IlSp  tU'JM   DSjn  p£W 

m  ej6t  nri*-  fign  -:z-ba  b?  rrn  ajnryj  l  titfift  azb  -ax^-mrx 

.r.r  Jxfl  i  tt*yw  fTKi  a:;?n  prep]  U'IiiuPj  ti^i  era  itfiHarnK 

jy^xn-baa  ayin  pjn  '<*  i^/'ri  lug.  nairb  n^ppp  *xa  *p.sn 

CHAPTEB  XLII.    as 
m  :  "xnrn  rrsb  v:ab  apr?  n^tf*]  a^-a-aa  na~-zh  is  apy?  k^jj 
g  zi-z  -:b — ar-  n^^TTJ  ="™a  "^«jtjj  ^a  "web  run  *rcrkh 
3  :  B*J*fiq   1|   "orb   rnto?  a,wi^nx   ^ri    :  nwaj   xbi    n;nr 
1  -zxnjr-fa  nrx  ^  TTjyiK  ap;*?  ribr-xb  r;b->  t;x  jns^aTW 

-  y-xa  a;;--  rrrna  n^xan  !p'ra  -iznrb  banc?  ^  ^a*l  1  v'zx 
8  P51?  c^-bzb  -paean  x^n  jnfcn-b:?  trjtfiri  x-n  rzi^  :*j?:a 
v  "-rrx  C|OTi  xn*i    ;  rcrajj   cex    ^"•■^nc^    r,c*>   *>nx   >«a*n 

ansa  j?$e   anbx  "vex*?  nicp  arx  isn;n  ar-rbx  narrvn  nna*} 

:  vnan  xb  orn  vnx-r.x  rz^  na^  :  bax— airb  -r:z  ynjna  Tina*} 

8  Btyya   a-bx  Ttttfj]   z-b   nbn  irx   rr'b'bnn  nx   S$>f>  narn 

-  ----7-  -:-x  xb  rbx  tT^»3  :=r^  pxn  f57^TH5  r-'s-b  cnx 
1 1  -;n_sb  ^:n:s  n*:z  «rjg  Tnjrthjj  *:z  -:bz  1  bas— laib  ^,sa 
i_*:r-x-b  zrsz  fy$}  r— y- :  b£  rr,bx  "tcx^t  :  cranio  "^a? 
ia  fnga  --s-r-s  -:z  -:n:x  ,  c-nx  m^-z?  'in  trvo  rvqik*i 
1 1  dt6»  inrf*"!  :  -::-x  TmwTi  c;n  ^rzs~rs  fesn  nim  tna 
••_  -n  vnzn  rsya  1  DTAK  ff»Jania  -nzxb  oabs  "^nna^  nrx  Kin  BfBT 
ig  cap  ^inbo   :  n:n  j^n  az^nx    s-zz-ax  T|  rijtj  WX^TDM  nine 

z:rs  r-:s-  zz-z-  -:~z--   srto^Tl  zrs-   zz"-x-rs  ngn  in« 

17  rrbr  "myy^  pnk  rzwV    1  zrs  z-ba^-o  ^a  n^c  ^n  sb-oxn 

1 8  a^r;bxn-rx  ^rr  ^rr  rxy  ^r^brn  2-^2  rz->  anbx  npsH  1  cte? 

-:■-.-  -•_-  r.  -   . 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   42,    43.       3>3  2)3  1  (J 

dpsi  Dg7»»tt  ^52  ncx;?.  nns  D^ns  Dpx  o^s-ds   iKpJ  ^s  19 
V?s    wan   pjsn  Dipns-px'i    :  ca^ra  fbyi   lati   w»in  npb  2 
Sax  vns-bs  trs  n^x^  t£r4VC3  vmari  sbn  Da'nai  -:rx^  21 
ptai  iMWiwa  ics?  rns  irxn  ncx:  Irna-b?  *:n:x  ,  tnatte 
dpx  ]insn  5??3    «r««i  rfj$n  ijy»J»  n»a  •}?-'?  *2ws«j  xbi  22 
BWWaiB  xbi  -,b*a  sa&tainrbK  nfcsb  1  DS^  ^"b*  xibn  n£xb 
t^bt\  -o  soil  yab    ^  ny-p  xb   cm    1  cm:   ran  ■teTrai  2.3 

I       v    ••    -  «•  Br  -  r  r  :  rr  j  -  :  >t  :  •  #-    •  >    i  -  : 

dpxts  n&n  Dpbx  wi  bnbs  mr^  *p*i  cmbyia  afe*i  :crra  24 
na  bp^ba-px  wjfc^  Cjoti  15?^   s  arpr-gb  irix  nbs^n  ■jiirair-ns  nn 
apb  &?25  TO^  *T3?  DC^  r£^  ^ir-bx  ^  bO**??  a^irnbi 
-px  ipxp  ppspi  :  a^ia  *ob«n  DP"nfcn-by  anzitrpx  isum   :  p  20 
*3   WtPPfigini    iEpa-px    x"pi    "pb^a    ^ttrt  Ki'fCti  *~pb  ipto 
•IS  "^np^xa  ^n  an  idc3  n»-.n  ^nx-bx  ibr^  tipfinrtj  28 
nxa*i  :  ^;b  a^Pbx  nto  nforTta  n»sb  vnx-bx  epx  srHfi£l  nib  29 
:  nfcxb  bpx  rnprrta  px  ib  vrjn  ^23  nans  arpax:  3£S£"^ 
:  inxrrpx  a^n^a  i:n»  "jn^  hi«J]3  laija  f "ixp  ^is  trxn  nan  > 
a^nx  wrca  icn^o  ra^jna  ir^n  xb  m»  a^ra  t&k  ibmi  3* 

v   -  :-j-  -:  /t  t  •■    :  r  :    -    :  «   t  /  :»t  -:  j-  ■•  m  ••  '  "     32 

nrisn  D?^nN  dps  d^d  ^  rns  Psn  fnkn  ^n^  fc^sn  w5« 
fu^n  DD^ns-PS  ^x^nni   :  iDbi  ^np  dd^ps  p'ajnTaft^  ^px  -.nh:n  34 
•jp.x  bs^ns-px   dps  d^d  ^5  dps   irba'Ta  sb  15  r.ynsi  *bs 
#»8rni?1i    Dn^ir   ty^fta   on   t4y$    :  ^nncp  f^»»7r»i    osb  r^ 

s  ^sn"1^  Dn^nsi  nrin  dp^cs  Pinha-ps  ^isn^i  %ica  iEC2"iina 
^rs  y&QV*\  tyva  qoi"1  DPbso  ip's  Dr.^s  yp^  bn^^  n,?^r^  36 
-ps  n'^sb  i^ns-bs  "jn^si  n-as^i   1  PpbD  ^i^n  ^by  nnjrp  "j^-^-Psn  37 
^sn^cs  ^:st  *n;|-b?   ips  p:p  ^bs  ^s^ns  sb-as  p^isp  ^rn  ^o 
nsc?  "nab   s^ni  pip.  i^ns-^   BJ'S?  13a  ^^-sb  nrs^   :  ^bs  38 
:nbisc  v>rs  ipn-'is-ps  DP^nini  Pn-^bp  n«s:  Tfnns  fics  Wij^i 


CHAPTER  XLIII.     5tt 

^is^an  mrs  nriten-ps  bbsb  ^bs  ncss  ••n^i    i  fyte  122  d^pi  2  s 
teak*]    1  bD*s-D?)2  sflfcnrcMi  ^n«  dA*»3S  bp^bs  irs^  o^siatt  3 
•^pba  fbfi  ^isip-sb  nbsb  trsn  ^i:n  ^p  i;n  nbsb  rtVBT  ^bs 


20  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

4  :p  "nzr:-   r--:    -:px  VttMTia  "br^  qr^zx    1 D2PX  dz*hx; 

-  ~:z  vmrnHs  -:~bx  -*:x  r-s---z  --:  jib  nbina  ""s-zsn  :brx 
G  upsb  ~*3-b  -b  onjnn  nob  banto?  "tzx^  i  z:px  ezv;x  "pba 
7  "vex"-    -:r-b"~b*    *:b  c^xrrbxr    rxr   "r«aife»l    i  nx  cpb  Ttyri 

:•■---  r.bxn  cnz/in  ^B-b:?  ib— j|il  nx  nob  t;n  -n  cz^zx  Tin 

ro*  :.n---i--"x  rrrnj  notfV    i  pytyytug  ^vftn  tfcifc  ^z  y^a 

~px-z:«  ^:ri:s-z;  MDJ  x~"  rvr;:-  rob:-   R&lgtt  ipx  nr:n  nnbp 

!»  rrbx    -rx*zn    xb-=x     -rfpzp    >nj*j    ^:z-"s    ;r:x     :  ?:rJ"D3 

-  -^  pnanoun  xb-b  >«a   i  prop»n"^  *jb  *ikbitj  spj$b  vpsxrn 
i  i  x-zx  i  jaraj  nfrax  binto?  nr.bx  -n:xH  i  D'^rs  nx  *:se  np? 

D£0  man  c^xb  rrnirn  ainbpa  y-ixn  fffWftt  *np  &?  pxj 
u  z:— z  -np  n:rTa  r,cDi  iE+ft&  D^za  t:'bi  pxs:  ra^  ttfqh  V?| 

:x^n  r^wa  ■'bix  nfrrn  o*»^  ds'^Jkbk  TO  aiHttn  qcirrpsT 
13  D**tam  crb  *rn  -no  bx^   :  trxrrbx  «n5  flflW  Tip  cmx-pxi 

nxxz  ^xn  i^:3-pxt  inx  cztx-px  nab  nbci  c^xn  ^zb 
la  Tip'-  rc:-.-:rpi  pxth  nn:En-px  c^r:xn  *t)£3  :  ^nbD©  •'Pbbo 
10  sjiyn  xnh  i  qorn  ^sb  TJBJJ]  D?^ra  "fyvn  tefcji  "prra-pxi  era 

nrran  D^t:xn-px  xan  ir^a-by  nrxb  'tb^i  faraarttj  zpx 
it  nrx.2  tfifcn  iBB£1  iD'nnaa  trrrxn  sbajr  vx  15  jzrr  rtab  rihw 

18  15  rrr:xn  «IW  :rc->  r--a  c^r:xn-px  t^n  xri  rc-^  tojj 
nbnpa  ^rpnprxa  atjn  j]cin  i:n"b?  1*10^1  r,cv>  tM|  ""S-".p 
c*"_:*b  -:r's  p~pb"   -rbr  bB?nn^i  ^rbr  bbhpr.b  BNOIH  -:n:x 

19  npc  -,-bs§  -72--'-  rc->  p'"b;-  -rx  r^srrbs  %f5|»)   n:">nbn-p«*i 

21  -^3  "^n^  sbrs— arb  nb-pa  «TJ^  ^t  ^hM  ^5  !f?^J,3  ^""r^ 
ii^nnow  nfn  -i.'-x-r::  -:r,-  ^jhhnoirTHj  rtnwpii  y^San-Vw  -:sn 

22  ~Qwb  -:^;a  -:----  -rs  re:-   1  ~:-rz  -'rs  atfil  ibprrs  ^:cc3 
S3  ^M  z:b  z~:r   -^:s"    isB"tthpiiWtt    "zc:   Z^""^   ^r^   xb  brs 

z:zcr  z2-r-r^sz  j'ittU^  Dob  ]r;  dd^zn  iffbirj  c5^n',:x  isVn 
84  mra  D^r:sn-rx  thin  nz-  t  yb'utf  1W  n-'-s*  »ri»i  ^bx  »a 
-:  -rx  -:■:-    :  zr>— ^nb  x-ir:  ir"  zr^br.-;  ?snn*i  □'),b-|p^  rc"> 

26  xz^  :  nnb  ^ibzsr  cr-r  "-:-  -r  z—rL:z  re-'-1  jrtj"^j  nn:rn 
■-■■-::"   np^zn  nr:-:x  r,n:^r,-ps<  ib  is^  np^zn  rz-> 

27  nrx   •Qjn   dd^zs   Q-brr,    -*:x;^    o^bcb    cnb    bxc^    :  irraj 


GENESIS,    CHAP.    43,    44.       ■.&  3*  21 

«nsvi  in  sari*  lysab  ?pnyb  Dib©  ■rtwl*!   i  in  isnirn  omas  28 

>  I:  •  i-         at  jv  «    »  :         j1   :    :    -  :  /    t  :        i  -  it  n  r-  m  :    -    -: 

hrn  tds*i   "iES-ja  Vfia  pa*»TMf  sn*i  Tjf?  s'iipi   :  JnpB*}  29 
W    :  153   ?fMli  D^''^  "&**!    hbs  D1?"?^   "^  l'1^  D?™  5 
*J5*1  n-nnn  ssin   trbnb  E£aii  vns-bs   n^nn  I^M-^  C|Oii 
ib  toi'ch  :  onb  wro  iiMfrn  ps»n«i  sa^i  t»m  tth*i   :  mas? 31 
f&SP   s$   is    onab    >'ns    D^bssn    Dinarbi    onab    nnbi    inab 
iairn   s  Dinaiab  sin   najprna  nnb    b"naJKTTi»   bisb   D^a^n  33 
-bs  ©i«   av£?$n  1«W»!3    "'CO?2?3    T22irn   "i^??33  ^33r?  r,P 
rSjto  "pa^a  mgtoa  anni  onbs  V^s  rang  rtftw  KjH   ;  ingn  34 
:  is?  5nsB)»il  wuj*i  tviT  can  obs 


CHAPTER  XLIV.     7Q 

■rtjaa  bas  airrsn  nnnas-ns  «Ja  nasb  inia-by  Tffl»-rw  ii;»i  * 
qcsn  ?iaa  iSnarnsi   s  innnps  ifea  tns-qcs  Diipi  nsia  •pfep'P  2 
n»»  s]dt»  nana  to?«i  inarc  s|ca  nsi  fE^n  nnnas  isa  b^irn 
-n»  wsi  on    :  prvnfern   n^n  iribrc  DiTrrsni  nis  npan   i  nan  4  3 
Dic:xn  inns  qnn  Dip  irna-b?  ncsb  nas  Sgi^  ^pinnn  sb  niyn 
nr  sibn   :  nai-j  rnn  nan  Dnttbra  rrab  onbs:   nTcsi  brsteni  n 
tarnc?  nrs  oninn  ia  rcn?i   tin?   sirn  ia  ins  nnci  nirs 
nani  mab  to s  vyqtk*']  s  n^sn  D^wnris  ohba  nanii  t»te5i  v  g 
5191  12   :  "J7?  "^v3  ™?P  T^yb   nb^bn  n£sn  Dinars  15ns  8 
a:s?  -p&i  ■jysa  rnsa   Tpbs  i:anrn  irnnntts  i&a  ya&a  nirs 
Tftl  nan  Mina^p  ins  s^tzi  nirs:   :  anr  is  S]D3  rTps   H^B  9 
ics:  sin-i|  DDinana  nn?-a5  n-ash   :  o^a^b  13-sb  n;n:  i:n:s  - 
iTr>i    -nnaii    j  nip?   iinn    dpsi   nay  ^b-nini    -ins    ssai  1 1 
bnn  binaa  iDonii  :innnas  tjis  -nns^i  nsns  innnas-ns  Ens  12 
bis^\  Dn'b^'uj  i^npii   MP??3  nr!^P^  ^^asn  featEfl  ^bs  V^pai  ia 
sini  qa->  nn^a  iinsi  nnm.i  sa^  jnniyn  latc^i  inbn-bj?  tnix  14 
n^n  ntesisrvTM  Sjfeni  onb  1^»*1   :  n^ns  iirsb  ibE^i  do  i^niy  « 
-nas^i   :  i;bs  nrs  t;*s  tirnp  tJn3-*»3  onyni  jjibn  Dniir?  ncs:  10 
-ns  saa  Dinbsn  pjpsrrrai  nanrna  i?nsb  nrsrna  nnmi 
:iva  y^aan  saarmrs  oa  n:n:s-Da  "cisb  bina?  wi  "PI-?  fi? 

P"yz  y?:p  v.  10.  'p  nnn»vi  v.  28. 


22  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

17  *nn  ivs  ^i^n  xi"::   -^rx  Mn  pxt  tfita^B  *b  HWn  "^x*] 

:  sz-zsrbx  z'brb   ^by  cpxi   *oJ  ^JrTPftJ 

18  ^x  -;ts3  ^27  3-2?  x:—  |T"   *:-x  "2  ^.rsr:  rrt*TP  T»5k  \rs^ 

19  ifijmb  -*- 2:~rx  battJ  *:-x    irtnw  t~2  ^p  "272  -ex  -rr-bsn 
a  ;_-  z"-:  --"  "jpr  2x  ;:b-r-  -;-x-bx  ■mcx:-.   :nx-x  2x  z:b-r:n 

81  -'-i:--'-s  -i~xP0  :  i2r,x  Tgjjti  -'sxb  "nab  x-n  nfrwi  rk  VW) 
89  277b  -r:n  bpmsb  "^x-bx  ^~xr  :  lrfj|  ^rr  mp^Kl  ^bx  OTTfcl 
S3  z2Tix;  tp  xb-ax  -^2r-bx  nT2xrn  urnjj  vas-rx  atyi  vzsrrs 
84  ^x  M~2?-bx  V??  ^?  ^?S  J"1:?  r.iinb  psch  xb  z:px  fDJjn 
natbzx-jrs   vjrnatf   into  sffOIJ  tcx^    i  ^px  *13}  rx  *'i"~5sn 

26  bb~:  xb-^2  t^Jl  >:px  I'cjrn  ^irnx  tp-ss  tfjjb  53-:  xb  -rxn 

27  *P&*  ^3X  7H2?  TOfc*1  J  %Ptt  -zrx  ten  WWi  c^xn  ^:s  r.-'x-b 
88  *x  ifefrj  "'px*  "inxn  k£*  1  ^pcx  ^  .  nVj  ff»5l)  "S  DPJfr  zpx 

88  fTJgn  "!3  zr-2  -r-rx-z;  zpn-b*   1  HjlT'iJ  Win  xb'  CQO  Cflb 
>  ^2X  "2?-bx  ^xzc  nftjl   1  r.bs  9  reft!  ^r^ir-px  CFTy'rv  pea 

81  "iy:n  '|>g"fl  Trx-a  rrrn   1  iflftpaa  rrjfljja  -rr:'  ?:rx  ^:rx  -r?rin 

89  tY^tt?  "o  :  ribfcti  p>s  ^2x  spta?  ni'iDTii  -*^2?  rp'Vfr.i  r^i 
^2xb   IWUIH   !f»J*  ^x^x  xb-cx  *.):xb  ^2X  z~i2  ^?:~~-s  2*5 

M  by;  ir:ni  Tpxb  -122?  iy|n  r,nn  ^27  x"2r;.  nfrjtt  i  z^rrrbs 
34  7^2  nxix  *jb  ^rx  -:rx  -;*:ro  ^2X-bx  -brx  r^x-^    i  "rjx-c? 

:  "^x-rx  9TBP  ^rx 

CHAPTEB  XLV.    ma 

K  l||^  r^x-bD  -x^-'n  x^i  v'jy  b^2^:n  bbb  pi:xr-b  rc^  b:;-xbi 
-•"2T-  ^22  ibp-rx  fn^  :  ^rrx-bx  rc^  r~:r~2  "rx  t'x  "'cr-xbi 
:;  ^2X  T*rn  pjbrv  ^:x  ^nx-bx  Sgfp  i^X't  i  rtP^i|  r-2  r^r^:  D^ip 
4  r-s-':x  r3->  tbjbJ^  :  VjffQ  ?bn23  ^2  *rx  r-':rb  ;--x  *b2-~xbT  ^n 
tn^Ttp?  ts  DPnztJ-nrx  D3^nx  re  -:x  T^n  *|»1  ;bx  »rfl&| 
n  n^npb  ^3  n:n  ^rx  D^O^r^  PjfTCT  ^?^*1  -i^rn-bx  1  -pri 
I  rpn  tvj  -pxn  2np2  2^n  D^r:r  nT-«2  :  c^rsb  c^n'bx  Wbjj 

7  npb  DWDb   ni^tb   n^n'bx   ':~'~r^    ttt|yi  r^n-^x  ~irx   wi/s 

8  opnbo  orx-xb  npyi   :  nb^j  n-j^bcb  02b  nvnnb^  rnxa  r^xb 

7  13  fBp  v.  17. 


GENESIS,    CHAP.   45,    46.       Itt  n?=  23 

bttroi  ir^a-bsb  "jiixbi  rinsb  axb  "SEpto^  o^'bxn  ig  r>zr\  -p'x 
tox   rra    t6h  Dfj'TOHn   ^ax-bx    ■)"}  *frea    :  B*vpq   yx-bDa  9 
:  nb?p~bx   ibs   rnn   DiHXE-bab   ynxb   cn'bx   ">:rb   Sjfeii   Tpa 
rjassi  ?i"5a  "531  *p»i  ~px  ■»£«  aiip  rr^rn  'jrir'pxa  pair^n  * 
357  ff»5«  c^n   T'y-^3   oin  tjpx   ■'pbsboi     :  ^b-nrx-bai   gigM  11 
wn    nHik'i  coTpy  ngrn    :  -jb-ncsrai    T^rn  ~px    lrn-iri?  12 
^"■rias-b^-px    ^ax?   DP-ann    :  capbx   ^Wj   "sans   "jTO^a   t;x  1 3 
s  n:n   "ox-px   B^Yttrn   ornsroi   unvn   "icsrbs  n»i    D^xiga 
p'i;n    :  Ynx*£-by  roa  ifc'oii  na^i    vnx-pa^a  "nx^a-by  bin  J4 
y^CD  b'grn    :  ipx   vns    ris?  fa  •nnsn    nnby   ya^   vnx-bsb  it; 
svnny  ^?3i  ny-is  wa  a*jn  sio'p  tix  *xa  TOxb  niP^B  rng 
d5t?2-px  nsjna  wy  n«i  ?rnx-bx  nbx  ?,o-p-bx  nina  tox??  n 
*ij    whi    na/pa-px-i    ca'ox-px    ^npi    :  153a    nans    WJ^Bbji  18 
npxn   :  ynxn  abn-px  *,baxi  B^upg  fjs   ar^-px  n?b  r.:px;i  19 
03^r:bi   coE*ab  pib'r.y   S^nstti   "psra  03b-in]p  step  pxt   rp^a 
-bs  arjr-o  ttpbs-b?  cnp-bx  Dspsn   :  Dn»ai  cras-px.  orxirri  a 
qoi""   onb  -jp^   bxniin  ^:a    }:nto3£3    :  sin  nab    D?Ttt?   "px  21 
nisbn  tpxb  yn  absb   j  tj-nb  nna  cnb  fp*i  nyns  *>E-by  nibs?  29 
vaxbi   :  rib-ay  Pbbn  cani  qca  rriKtt  cbuj  "jns  yr::^  rtbfcto  23 
pxir:  p:px  *toir\  W'wa  ait&a  n^xicb  D'nbn  rnte?  pxts  nbtj 
onbx  nrx^i  nab?}  vnx-px  nbtri    :  tjn^b  vaxb  fitw  onbi  13  24 
jD-^ax  3p?^"b«  "J533  f3«  ^a^i  D^a^  -b^i   i  ^a  -t^p-bx  r3 
Sfc»]  B?3»a  T"ix-bDa  bctt  x^n-^pi  ^h  qoi*'  Ti?  *i£xb  S5  ^a^  26 
la"!  ncx  qcii  ^na^-bs  px  rb'x  T?an-o   :  cnb  -j^xr-xb  13  iab  27 
n^in   ^npi   ipx   pxirb   qoi-i  nbo-ntcx   pih?n-px   xn?i   cnbx 
13X"ixt  nabx  ^n  ^:a  p|oiTi*  an  bxnii)^  n^x^   1  djt»3M  apr^  28 

:  rvnas  DTD3 


CHAPTER  XLVI.     TO 

■<n"bxb  D^nnr  nar^  yaw  n^xa  xa^  ib-nrx-bDT  b'x'iir)'1  ys^T  n 
i3g?^  TOx;n  nVbn  PXTOa  Sxnb^b  1  ovvbx  n^x^  :  pna-;  i^ax  2 
rn-ro  xn^p-bx  ^ax  ^n'bx  bxn  ^':x  tox^  i  ^ifi  tox^i  apr  3 
rta^ra  ^y  "nx    ^5:x    1  nti  ^^x    Wi|  ",'1"?!?^?  n)??^^  4 


21  IIEBKEW    CIIKESTOMATIIY. 

-  -sza  -pr-  =-■;:  ;  -•:---'-?  rp  tP#  rbvn  n1$"B|  jjb*K  "o:ki 

cr-rr:-rx-     b^rWJI    arras    ag3E"™J    ^W^T^H    tfylft    ^V, 

8  _rs-    ar.-pa-rs    »1J£3     i  iroR  rxrb    runs   nbr-^rx    niSjJgS 

•iriT-531   apr?    m^nxq   *to»i    £33   psa   ?rr;   nrs   ar^cn 
;  -rx  sran  """!"5dt  v.2  rvi:ai  vn:a  in*  v:a  ■jai  via   :--x 

b        :  pna^nstt 


III.     The  Tex  Commandments,  Exodus  20:  L— 21. 

2  x  b:«        0        :  nbxb  n^xn  ffna^iT^  px  a^nbx  w^ 
8  -55b   :  BFja^j  p^aa   ff^isaj  fnsVa   rppxain  "i«x  spn"Vjj|  njn? 
4  r^rwjpbai  1  Soj  ^'i^n  aft  1  ::Vb?  a^nx  a^nbx  \ft  rrijp 

njra  1  a*£a  icio  mftij  f*wa  ;rs'.  b;'£tt  1  b?iMfca  "}tcx 
-  bs  Tp-'bx  rtjnj  ■•aix  ^2  a~zrr  xb*  anb  rrnptrprxb  :  7-ixb 
8  nryi  1  ^x:'cb  D^5T^?J  B^W'^f  DW^?  nas  ^  TpB*  xsa 
7  "aa-px   xbp  xb         D  I  Vrf\YQ  '"yfi/p  "•arsb  -"-'s'<  ^?D 

-'•:a-px    sr-rs    px    rrm    npp    xb   15   s-icb   Zprfi*   rtjnj 

9  8  narn    fr$J  pew   1 i£-pb  parn  bt-px  Taj        b        i  xnisb 

*  p/arp-x'b   Sprfajj  nimb  1  paa  *JhHpi  arn    1  qprsbtt-br  tptofl 

nrx  sjjw  srfttsnai  SjntMfn  Sfoa?  ^nar^ai  1  hpx  naKVa^a 
11  tjrrraj  pftnm»i  a^rn-px  njnj  nir?  b^-pee  ^2  i?p^^a 

parn  tfPTttJ  rrjrp  -jna  "js-b?  ^atfn  otija  rejjl  Ba-nrx-b;-px^ 
IS  jpij;  i"^jr  jtfb-?  -~x-pxi  m^x-px  -122  c  :  ytgMjffl 
LSJirnfc  sb  o.  life  ]p:  Tpn'bx  r.Sm-nrx  njftJgQ  b? 

14  c  :  ahn    lib  a  1  rs:n  xb  a 

18  a         Tjjn  rrtt  Tbnn  bib         a         in^Bj  -r  -r:  -::-r-xb 

1 '  :  -r-o  -irx  bin  rMsm  fniwi   V;x-   —2:"   -fn  rrx  nanp-xb 
is  nsirri  bia  pxi  oTEbrrpx*  r'-'-n-rs  wk)h  crn-brn       a 
10  nfcrrbx  H«^3   ipr1?"  *"*-"'""   """   ~y~   x~"  "jcr?  l^l(fj 

avi'bsn    HUj    a:rx    r~zz  n^arab   13    \\^n-bs    arn-bs»   nca 

81  prinp  arn  -5^?^.   il^Wj  ^r'-zb  ariE-b:?  "'nxn^  n;nn  n^ayai 

:  DTfcun  BB-nirx  binrn-bx  B)ia  naiai 


judges,  chap.  13.     r  •  25 


IV.     The  Life  of  Samson,  Judges  13— 1G. 

CHAPTER  XIII.    .V1 

T3   n,"ir0   D2*??J    'njn?    1T?^    ^0    ^ty^S    '&■$??    "£3    -'E^n  n 
nnscri^  ronsT?  "3$  ^fc  ^7?3  :  n,^  o^a^s  dw^b  2 

-bx  rnrp-iysbia  sn*5    ;  rnb?  tfbi  rn£?  ipcsn  nijtt  Sn«l  Wj  3 
j  15  nib^  itnrn  rnb?  sbi  hnjarpa  Kjrnsn  rv$«  nrx*:  iro«n 
*3  :  KttB-bs  ibpxn-bsn   "D«ji    "p;   incr-rban   ab    *n^'£n    nrri  n  4 
fTO  trrftMj  ifp"^  ic^i"'"?  ~b:r-xb  frytoi  ja  i-nb^  nnn  sjin 
sarn  :  D'MatJbs  n^ia  banto?-rs  :piginb  brn  *nni  "pasttTja  iy:n  6 
manias  inferos  iSk  sa  Q^ban  tj^a  nbab  ftflrvtb  nB*rn  nS»ri 
ntttf-nsi    Kiri  tWsn»  StfVPibKO  «bi    nxia  ani:   D^rfban   ^xbia 
^5  1  ">n«Frba  np$i  15  nnb*-n  nrjn  sgn  ■»?  n*j«*i   s  ^b  Tarruft  7 
■p^an-pa  tgin  fwj  a^n'bx  ttd-^  r»*ttp-b3   ^bsxrrbjo  nsri 
trs  ^ina  ">a  nfaifr]   njrn-bs  rn'ra  nrw         s  iri'ha  D"p-i?  8 
nysb  ntos-na  Eni^  *•»]?«  'lis  Kjraia?   Rn?»  nra  trffagn 
-bs  lis  Q^nbxn  fjaba  ifca*}  m'sa  bijpa  D^Jban  y&£?3   snsrn  9 
n&xn  nnfcpn   :  he?  pa  ntha  rr':>ai  rntea  nairp  ifrflj  srosn 
xa-nrs  trkn  *>!?«  nan?  nan  vbx  niasrn  rttt^Kb  narn  pnrjj 
niMfrl  trSn-bi*  jsn^n   inira   inns   rrira  ^b^  d^i   J^bx  oi*a  11 
ni:ia  108*1    s^S  nB«*l   ntfsin-bs?   nnan-nrN  r^xn  np.sn  ib  12 
^b^a  ntttf*i    s  Tiisra  nyin  t»«B  iwyrrg  tpw  aa?  r.p?  13 
thtynoa  ^   !  n^^n  rflgsrrba  wa*rntD»  bb-a  rrr-a-bs  rnrn  14 
bs  tesrrbs  nsEE-bai   MJFrba  naiBi  |^yj  bsari  ab  -p*n  "jEii-a 
*[H«  srrPTSjfa  ni.-p  ^xbia-ba  nira  n»K*i  s  ibtsi?  n^nvs-mrx  « 
^anKmTSS  ni;^-bx  n'in^  sysbia  nrs^i   :  dm?  ^a  ^»b  nrr;i  ie 
ni:ia  in?"**?  ^  ^b^n  nin">b  nbb  fitespra*}  *l^a  b:s-xb 
*a^a  fjttiD  ^  njn*i  tjsbia-bx  hija  Tti»*i  **wn  rrin^  Sf»bBna  17 
■»tttfb  bsrn  -t  n^b  n^'n*'  ^xb-g    'ib  ,yaik*]   i  -"lapi   ^^157  is 
"'3?  ^?^  ^'^,:^^;"ni**,  °","2?"  h3|-W5  w'stt  n^*i    t*»»bB  x-ni  19 
r,ib?n  *"<n^T    :  d^s-i  inrxi    tyivm  nrcyb    sbwoi  nirrb   n- sn  r 
naTTsn    anba    rrirniyjfb'a   by^]    na^ifn   niiTrn    bria   rr.bn 

'n  -•.^-^■,    Cpaa  n":  v.  18.       *>  TTP  v.  17.       c;nr  '5n  v.  8.       Nr:  r-^cn  v.  2. 


2C  •  HKllKKW    UIKKSTOMATHY. 

Hrjrr   -sv:-:  -• :•;  r-?  tx   -prs-bx-.   rrorrt**   P*nnb  nSnj 

--■  —  xr~   iw  Drmba  ^  rvnaa  rma  inM  rroia  tjcis*i  imn 

sv  -r.i'i'  nba*  -:-;-2  ngs-Kb  »:n*n?nj!  rvjrn  yzr>  W  V»C«  " 

•ji  "j?   ^^'"    "brn     :  ri*72    ":""~-~    B&    ry;-    r.bx-bz-rx    VOT] 
raiyn    5nni    '^i0?  ^T?  n<^  '""'^  rt*?*?   "tr-rs   ir$in 


CHAPTER  XIV.     T 

•_'  ■  b?*"\  :  o^nrbs  rrfpra  nroycB  rrjht  nw  nrgtan  ftoati  Tnji 

erwbs  rrfaar  nreona  Tp^j  nta  "tc»*5  iEsAi  Tre«b  t#i 
a  rrtai   -xn   ifejn   -rnx  ib    -^sr*    I  ntxb  *h  rr*x--np  nfeyj 

Pfrywi  z-r-r'-r-i  nw  mgb  ff'r'r,  nrx-^2  nrs  ^r-:z2i  "ns 
4  visn    :  v^2  rntfj   K'n i  'ti  ""J-ng  fejhri*  vzx-bx  "'r^r  -':s-- 

r;-"  z'rrbz^  Tr^'S'srn  r.:xr,->2  *rn  rVrvc  "2  &■£  fcft  ' "is* 
n  nrcriF  taxi  "paiii  rr-:r  tw  5bqnto?a  cpkiha  treats  x"~r? 
o  nbsrv.    :  "ins^b  :x\r   r—  s  T$3  rixni    nr.hrn  nriytg  ^sip: 

T3n  tfbl  i-rn  pa  mpanai  "nan  72122  ?nj8^l  rrirp  n-i  T»$x. 
7  ^$a  nrpi   ngxb  w?1    T^i    i  nfcj   nirx  r«   taxbi   vgipb 

s  ""err1  ictej  r^  n?  n^",t?  n?*-  ^r^  crap?  s**i  :  r**$ 

o  f|-bn   jjiji    "Tss-bx    tftn*3    i  trn-n   ri*?9!!   f??5?  ffnh'i  rrg 

"D  Dnb  TJTPlbl  ^Otfi]   onb  j£»i  tax~bX1  i"X"bx  |b»l  bzs*: 

-  dd   crH    r.rxrrbx    -rrax    *n*^    :  B3/W1    rtn    ";~xn    rvjiMl 

i  i  -H-"   tyi*  oniina  t^i    i  n^n--2n  ^v^  fl  ^2  nijtMa  vt'T;© 

M  apb    srr^-nx    "r*2T   cnb  nrs^     :  -'rs  V»njl    Df^tt    cxbtj 

"-.-:•  DhlCpai  r,rr-2n  ^i  rrzr  "b  nr\s  Hv-r?  ^~"=x  rrpn 

13  n^nb  teri  sb-zs-    i  =--.-2  rkbn  trcbw  =""~c   D"»cbtt   zzb 

... :s.,  =,-..a  -.^v-n  Qnvbv^    c-:--c  z'z;'rr  ;b  dp«  nrr:i  *b 

•-=--2      vni     t cnp^    rrb-r   irjillij    -\-rb    s&qi    sib-    p*'rna    sqtj 
-ynrrrx   -:b— ;;.^    ^r-x~rs  "P2   jioftjflS  ll^Kb  *TSpk|>3   *i.-2^:n 

:  sbn   -:b    crx^p   -:r--b-    rs2  jpa«    r'2-rsi    Jftvia    r-u:"2 

b"J  r.  25. 


JUDGES,    CHAP.   14,    15.      «  *p  27 

rrrnn  ^frana  Rbj   ::nx:b-pn  niaxrii  w  lisnaflj  ncK  Jaw  16 
sb  "^abi  "'axb  nan  rib'  mas^  nrHjn  sb  ibj  ifej  «qab  rirnn 
nnr^-i  arvb  rprr-ics?  EPbjn  n^o  vb?  ^nrn   :Ta»  !jbl  "•Wan  it 
■cab    pjiw]   "sr-n    ^-r^i-n   ^a   nb—vrn   ''Spawi   D*>a  '  Wj 
nannn  S3?   anaa  ^TMBn  DTJ3  T^n  ^r:^  'ib  vies*]    tm»18 
^nb:?3  nnann   xbib  nnb  -na«*i  ■njfO  t?  ran  tfiwa  pima"HB 

*r»lttb    rris^nn    iim    arv^brrrx    np^,    eps   D^cbo  1  era) 
'tf"1?!/?'3  Vynv  res  "»nrn    :  *T»a«  ma  barn  isx   115*3  ii'j'W  a 

s  ib  sot  nrs 


CHAPTER   XV.     10 

trh  *ixa  foiwrns  p'raw?  "ps^  o^n-paa  ^a  fir»fc*>a  vp:]  n 
tbspi    :  ariab    nr»a«  ijfrcrabi    rn-;nn  'iptsrba  nja»  "W2^*j  2 
shins  sSn  zgysb  nserisn  fihswto  x:1*!1— 'd  ^rnas*  *nbs  maa 
•poaa   anb  ngsbi    :  rpnnn   ^b   a:">nn   ha%g   narj   niapn  3 
iab*i  fifciati  sjb*j  :  nan  m§*  ^s  nfctf-s  a^prcbstt  dSWj  ih^3  4 
*P»b    Qto«n   a:rbs?   a:r    fs^    a^isb   ng*j    D^bjn©   m'joa-irbrc 
fiiiaaa   nbr-n  o^Bba  torn^a?]    :  tjina  ma:-Tn   ^TD*^!   ins*  n 
frrrajba  !fio**i   :  mt  onafwi   roap-izn  *^E  laarn  D^prbs  c 
intDXTiK    tifjb  ^5   i»i?n  inn  "jiisj-ntD  i*iti»|»5   nsr   rto  ^ 
;  87N3  nrcprnSj    nnis   -siiipi   o^rnrbs   sib$*.1   vwittb  nrmi 
nnsn   33a  TOBjajno*   ^a   raja   lffy$M"BK   fita»   nnb   ffcfcljl  7 
?ba  S|"»yoa  aoH  trn  rrVha  re/a  ^"b?  pio  on-s  ?j^  ^"r1^  8 
•naarn  :  ^n'33  rrafi  frmiQ  «n*i  Q^ebs  sfc?**]        1  o^f  f 
ny»55   'p'aJtir  tag  TioRb   rnatf^   ^irby  an^b?  TOb  n¥r^  tr»» 
-bx  rm?v»B  tb*»»  a^sbx  frabo  ^ifl]  p:b  r.'w  "ic^s  ib  rflte^  11 
D^rrba  fea  Brfc6a-»3  n^i^  sbq  irr^arb  ?niabl  aa^?  rbo  ^^6 
:anb  Ti'nwi  fa  ij  to  ncss  anb   ntis^i  -:b  r^rr  rs-r.):^ 
■jiizj^ia  anb  "Warn   a^n'ebs— pa  ?]nnb  r.i^   jiicsb   'ib  fffibljl  12 
nbs-^3  sb  -jfisej  ib   Tto^*i    :  ani?  ^3   ^3JDn*^B    ^b    sflbrfn  13 
D^nh3?    a^:o3   innos^i    nn->^3   Kb   mam   a^^a   ^:r:i    rpes: 
inxnpb  vnn  trni^OT  1i}'*Tt  ^5'X-n  :yban-]T2  !fiTib3£3  a^inn  n 


28  IIEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

Mn  vr -y-T-::— v rx  a'rarn  iy)wi  rnrn  lyn  fjjp  nbsrn 
-■_  r,--j  --•:— n?  k*b?3   IY*£  brs  fycm  «T^   csn  --rs  ".rs 

16  "r."  --:z   pihpij  ~~x~:    I  r"X  rbx  ""-"    ~~£^  *Hj  nb^ 

17  nana  in'bro   ^rni    itfag   rbx  ynsn  ' ribl u\   viba  wr^'izn  i-cn 
is  Tinj  tyfn  ;  "to  ran  iwnn  ffrgiab  irjpi  t^a  ""rtin  qbtffj 

rffwn  ny/rnn-rs   ffjjg'ij?   rr:   npx   nrsH  ittrviK  x"-'] 

10  a-nbx   jfca*]    '&$?$]   T2    ^r^*1    K^a    ^99    "*!~    r^ 

■"HJ5  inn  airni  ncH  d*^   v$b  *bji  -n*fz— rs  rrrrr.-r.^ 

s  "-ec^   :  hth  ovn  n?  in|a   nirx   iH»n  pj  wee  ing  . is-b? 

:  re«5    d^c?   pr»g«ftfc  ^ra  bsc-a— ps 


CIIArTElt   XVI.     f 
2  m  Tl&tb  i  avyrb  trpjflj  S3*:  n:-7  ngtt  ctrxnn  rang?  "pear  Spb«3 
itfjnn*!  "TCjn  nyira  nb^rt-ia  iV^anjrji  -zb^  n:n  yt'ctn  sa 

3  tprtP  titiatf  asti*l    i  -n::nm    npan   'fi  'O   nrxb   hb*»jjrraa 

igaai    n^n-nyo    riinbna    rnx^    nb^n    ^ana  i  Bfjjl    "'^:n 
-inn  csn-bx    bb^»i  •peps-';?   airn   rpnan-n?   D?D?1   p-pirn 

4  pvto  bn;a  mg«  35*J3  l?"*'')"?  ;~"?  J  "jnna>n  ^E-br  ncy; 
n  ihin  ^  nb  TTS^»3  a^nabs  "ono  rpbx   $j£]    :  riWw  nrai 

*:n:xn    *P"'z<b    rn^csn    1*5    ba*,:    nsai    bina   ins   nra   ^irjn 
c>  xi-n-^n  p-&aa-bx  hb^bn   TBtfrn    :^C3  n»«F  rbx  t>x  "b"r: 

7  TMJ  fiityj  rpbx  ■fljah]    :  -r;':^b  ne^ri  Ptjgai  b-'n.}  r,n2  HTga  ^ 

nnxs  T^n-,   ■^H1"1   l°3n"*£  n£**  ("ft  D"7r?"'  n5?^3?  ""~^- 

8  lanrrxb  nrx  tSTh  tryfi  n^ap  D^ncbB  ^io  nr-br ■  i   i  z~sn 
0  z'rrbs   vbs   ^^spt    nnna    nb    ac^    ansni     :  cna    -n-csr^ 

in-'nna   h^fO  xJ\m  pr:p  nrs*3   o^n^nrrx    -r:~  ftijam  "^by 
-  ^a   ^55    ^n    "r'r-cc-bx    nb^bi    "fl^ni    i  "'ns   77:   sbn   irx 

1 1  rrbx  iTps^   :  ^asr  majj  "»j5  btjmyyi   nry  d^^t^  •»?«  ■^'TRJ 
njuVtj    ana    nr:-:-sb    -^rx   zmz~rz    c^rara    ^incx^   "^'cs-cs 

12  "n^csr-  a-w-n  z'rzy  nb^bi  n^.ni   :  D~xn  -inxs  T^TO  T^y1^ 
r-r:-^  n*:n3  ac"'  an'sni  ]-'ir^r  r^'iy  c^rrbs  ^bs  iqukW]  ara 

18  'sp  nbrn  n:n-n?  "j-rrc-bs   nb^   nrsni    :^ns  vrb^r  by« 

nrC3  *m  v.  5. 


JUDGES,    CHAP.    16.       T  29 

^nsn-DX  ty$*  tb«*i  ncxp  mga  *$  rtygn  ff»Jja  ^ba  ^"TW 
Y»Jk  TBS&JJJ    np*a   3?^nn]    :  raeian'Di?  "tnih   rrisbrna  ?3rrs  1 1 
-nsn  an«n  tttottik  $©?i  ife&Q    fWTl  '{'iyutf   Tb?   BNR^Vfi 

nr  ■'px   rx  T|3bi   Spfaana   -rasn   ?px    Y»J«  "i^spi    :  p^e^p  -.a 
-*a  irni    :  bYja  T^nip  njga  $   nnarrsbn  n&  pbpp  cnaajfi  cbs  ig 
— b?i  »rttttb  iirsa  isjapn  nrisfsw  irwrba  rvna-n  ib  1  ipift  17 
D^n'bx  n*>T2 — >3  ■'irih-by  nbarsb   nniia  rib  n'as^  iab-bs-px  pb 
-baa  Tf^rn   ■*?^ni  ""nb  ^aira  noi   ^pn'ia-cx   ^ex  "jcana  ^:« 
■>ancb  s-ipm  n3»pn   iab-ba-n«  rib  Tama  fiaVibl  sim  :c-xn  is 
W?  n$»  *?1  "iab-ba-px  fib  Tan-o  D?fen  ^b?  nbsb  cr^bs 
tp»b  6n)3Wi   rpaia-b?   *ifo»?p»i    1  n^a  sjcan  ib^i  D^ptbs  19 
j  Vbajta  inb  10*1  irriayb  Snrn   i©x-i  p"isbra  ?3E-px  nfapn 
d?£3  xix  ■n»al»5   toaoha  fg.*5  "jitDictD    rpb|    B^cba  nExrn  a 
trpcbs  irwnsijn   :  rfc^a  no  rrirn  i|  :tp  xb  x-rn  l£|8i  b?E3  21 
■jniia  vn  D*prn33  fcrrios^  ppj?  ipx  Trni'i  Tyywi   -vl>^!! 
^oh  :  nba  ncste  niaxb  i«*h— Brie  bn^   :  c^vcsn  ma  22 

¥tok*i   rroiijb^  orrribx   fianb   binrnnr   nbrb   >BC»a   n^Ptcbs   * 
^ibbrni  nyn    Hrfc  sis^l    :  laa^  'h©*^  r«  *1^  te>rft»|  IP?  04 
5*J"ra  nsi  laapis-ns?  *ia^a  lU^K  "jnp  ^nrx  ^a  crpn/bx-ra 
*,«np  rfqtfc*l  nab  aifi^a  ^rni    :  ^rbbrrpx  pqnn   iran   scaVia  na 
orriBb  pns-n  trn5ogn  p^  fifeotSb  i*hja?i  i:b-pnir-n  Tithatfb 
p^TH^n   nyirrbx   yifego   ittfifc*]    :  tr^wgn  ■pa    tt's   iTtt^i  26 
Dn^b?  "p'aa  p^an  nrx  cyniayrrris  ''SBia^rn  Vii«  "rnin  "i-^a 
cpcbs  ^ne  bb  ni2iDi  n^\:ro  n->Tr:xn  sb«  p^ani  t  dn^b?  7^irsn  27 
xnp"i  fjic^c  p-'niiJa  a^nn  niDxn  tzj^s  trsbjs!  ncbca  r»;p-b?n  28 
orsn  !js  jo  ^p-Tni  »a  ^nar  rfjrr;  ■ons  itt8"3  r0n^"-K.  "'^^^ 
r»b*i    :  ta^tfbM  ^ry  •'rjWD  wratajs  n^OT?  ty,*^Sv3  iL,:-^  29 
wy,?S  WW  on-'b?  ■j'iaa  p-'an  n^x  sjnfen  ^e?  i  "ctx.  txee 
D^prbs-n^  ^csa  p.bp  p't5a«  Toson  :  ibifcritea  "insi  to  "ins  5 
tTPTzn  siw  "ia~nrs  c^rrbs-bjn  Dfcbnsn-b?  p^zn  bs^i  Pb3  151 
p^a-boi  vhx  flTi  »t»rta  P^n  nirs^  D^an  TtVina  liVO  '»»  31 
bispos  i^an  nrns  ^a  ipis?  inap^i  1  ^b?^    ip'x  wton  ^r^as 
?n:o  ffib  byitei-iiM  tast?  KWi  vns  n-i:^  napa 

'p  LT'flLHei  'p  3t3Q  v.  25.        'p  L"<-flDNr;  v.  21.        'p  "J  t.  18.        r!£i  '^n  v.  16. 

kei  'nn  v.  28.  'p  nmnati  v.  26. 


30  IIIIHKEW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

V.     DAVID  and  .Goliath,   1  Samuel  17. 
x  p~*p*b  -rx  rbrtto  "ecx**   rrbnbab  biv^jru  im  a'prbt  "ecx*? 
I  -::s:  Stn'P'.'  Ifrlj']   --xr^    jflPWl  CEXa  Hg|^  '{'U^  n^'BU'l'J  ^n*1 

:t::-'     :  a^PEbD    tWiph    ironbg    «TO*l    nbxn    para    «TW 

:  orr^Ta  ITjnj  njia  ^nrrbs  a*-a;-  brfc?]  "•  -  ~\~"bx  a^--:;- 

4  pax  rr  -r,a;  p;a  -'a  a  p-b;  a-p~br  p-;-aa  E-'iarnf-x  tfgq 

-:--•;-  a-zb   BWi  trilptog  ------   tiwrr by   rrr:   yxiff]    i  p-t- 

0  "--:•"*■:<    rnjnj    rn;pr     :  run:    n^bpa    c^Ebx-p.ran    "p^.an 
7  izv:-  p—b-  a^x  Majaa  irp:n  rni    :  vepz  "pa  nan:  yiyiq 

-  iriD^   *T^C5    :  ^??   =£n   ng*>3    sa:i   bna  trbso   p-'xa-aa 
x-bn   p.anba   ri^b   issn   neb   anb   Tljtf*}    bxnci   rb^-:N 

9  -ax   i  "6^  Tn^  a^x  V&T^  Wwb  DrjajJ  brxn  ''pabEn  ia:« 
-b-br-x   *:x-ax-    DP^ajg   arb    "r;~-    ^'in-    Vx   onbnb   ba^ 

-  ■*:><   -pabEn  nax;:    i  apx   EP-zrr  Bf^ya^i   ^:b  Htf*rn  T^SHtj 

1 1  <T£3    -nrri    nbxn   ^pabrn    "^a^-px  bsnisVsai    bixa;   *p^?1 
-•:_-   h'jHW^i  cnb    rt?aq  rvT^Jj|r^E5{   a^x-a  "ryyj  i  -txts 

-::--    :  a-a:xa   xa  "t  rxa  ^3   fcrxrn  BTCJ3  n:bTD  ibi  ic^ 

nabc  i  dti   nenbab  'rxa-^px   —bn   a^b-sn  ^a^ra  rrbr 

^abarr  a-rax  *n:rci  Tiaan  axrrx  nanbaa  bbn  nrx  v:a 
LJ  "\T  '•  ^*rt  "Tfl*.  'r'-v?  cVr"-'H  naba^i  "jnjrn  jnn  ivyy  :  ma» 
iu  ^nrben  tip*]  :onb-r.^a  vax  ixs-px  r-'r-b  b-xa  bra  aan  rjbh 
i :  x:-np  i:a  Tnb  ifa  -ttpfa   :  oi;  Q^a^x  aa^r^i  anynn  D2irn 

:-^nxb  rgnTjrj  "pnnn  run  nnb  nn^  n-in  x>b£n  pe^x  ^nxb 

i  3  Igtl?  Tnx-rx^  rbxn  nrb  x^an  r.bxn  abnn  '^"nn  p^r?  nxi' 

i:t  prra  bs-^r^  r^x-bri    heni    b'xc1!    ;  n;?p   apa-r-px^    D'bcb 

a  "jx^p-px  tol  ^paa  ^17  csr^         :  a^rrbE-c?  Bnwbj  nbxn 

fc^n  b*nrr,  np^irrn  xa^  "^  «BTJ|  nr>2  tfi^\  x'c/'i  "i72C~by 
2i  ng^pj  a^prbr-  bx^a^  ft^i  1  roanfbqfi  trjiyi  p--"t:p-bx 
B2  a^bsn  n-o-c  i^-by  "b'rp  D^brn-px  n^  iwn  s  n^?^  pxnpb 
23  nay  "ania  1  x-n-    1  a-brb   vnxb    bxc^    xa^n    "5'??'?r?   T" 

o^Prbc  tljn raa  r.v:  -:r  -rrb-n  p^ba  nb-y  D^san  rpx  n:nn 

--  rvarti  :•-  ••  ..  .        npfis  an  »«  li.        p"e  7-7  < .  9,        'p  yyi  v.  7. 


I.SAMUEL,    CHAP.    17.       *  31 

Drvisna   bjirns-'  th*  Sai    s  Tti   *ra?3    n^wn   tFja*?  ^3T:  a  i 
orvsnn  bfcw  c^x  i  TO^I    i *sp  lan^  rT?ia  tej^  flT^nraj  -= 
nafynfM  iirxn  njiri'  -by  banJB7"TW  ppnb  "^  rtjrti  nbrn  -:\\;n 
rte£  VMS  ma  h*ri  ib-p^   Hra-nsn  bi-ia  nt;r  1  tjbrn  ,  *r)tj»? 
nbxb   "is?  D^Tpyn  p^irrxn-bx  vn  nrx*i         1  bsntra  ""tfcn  28 
b?tt  ninn   1TWT1    tin  ^ncbE-i-px   nr?   nrx    thxb   nfe^TW 
:  0T»n  D^n'bx  nirnra  q^n  ^5  nrn  Snjjn  ^ncbcr;  *>fe  ^  -£?V 
1 133?  nirx   «hi*b   ra&sj   nb   ifeab   rwn.   wg   c:;n   ft  nrx*n  ?7 
nspbx   qx_nn*i   crrrxn-bx  to   biisn   vnx   nsobx    yttn  28 
nsnn    -jxsn  aha   MJoa   ^"p-by-i   ijrrn  ""n^b  1  T£t^!3   Tina 

n*n   W)  *%    "^'?  5'"}    nan    ^?7T"ri?    *Wi?  \:$    "^VW 
1  nsn  w  xibn  npg  yptos  rra   Tta   TB^*!3   J  flT£   mznbrn  29 
nai  D?n  «ffl^  run  wa   rngsbn   nnx  bia-b«    ibswa  afe»3  ? 
b^wposb  rtnn  th  ■aw  mrx  ff^aan   ^9©^  :  T^*?vJ  n3"5  31 
#?!?  JfW  i"^|  nfTtrab  bb^-bx   bixc-bx  4^  %£?]    :  *Tn^*l  32 
-bx  haSb  5a*m  xb  ti rt*  bi&o  tok*]  :  r,;"n  "^rffTQp  tnb:n  33 
nny:T2  nanbtt  tnts  erani  new  TOS-ia  to  &$*$  "ir?  TOCben 
^nxn   aai   "jxaa   va#b   ffjas  n*n  nisn   bixE-bx  n-n   ^jj^j  34 
Tsia  "wbsrn   v^--\  Tnrta  ^asni  :n1?n^  •"£  ntt:i  3f%rf1  r> 
-oa   "nxrrns  qa    :  ffe^tim   T$T3Tn    i:£T:n  ^PjSTnrn    ib?   Bg*i  no 
SftS  n?  Dn*  ^D5??  °JQ  ^?n.  ^^  npwf  *i22?  nsn  avjn 
i^  "rbsrn  ncs?  rfjnj  rft  ffiQis*'}  \  o^n  c^n'bx  ro'iSB  3" 

-nas?^       o       rwn  ■'ncbEn  w  '»25^  wn  a^n  *i#m  ^ym 
•pita  lnrtw  bi»c  a5ib»n   :  Si»  rrn-'  nin^i  &S  nii-bs  b?«tf  38 

t    -  •   r  <    t  ...  -  -  in-  rr   :  i-  it         i-         I-  •   t  <     t 

"rtf  1^  "^n?3  ••  TTT"!  ^  ®^?3  i"^«i-by  rena  »Sp  inn  39 

b^ixc-bx  t^   *ia»H   nsrxb   13   nabb   bs^i   f^mb  by«   isnn 
"i^jpo  n^i   :  v»b»a  w  enc^  in^Gp  sb  is  r.bxa  rebb  ba-x-sb  c 
•>b?si  nrs   dtc^i    bn:n-jp  1  D^ns  ^bn   nt;rn  ftnna»i    tt^a 
$h    1  ^n^bsn-bx    cri    in^a   iybjpi   D^b?asi   Sb-mrx    B'i|T»j  41 
0|»3    :  T:cb   na»n  so:    c^ni    ni'i-bx    nn^i    ^bh   ^rc^n  49 
ns^-D?    ''jbnsi    nyb   twra   inT:p;i    nin-nx    *Vgy*1   ^©^W? 
■>bs-K3  nrja-G   ^:ij  a^an    ^.n-bx   wben  nrs^i    1  rarna  4:? 
-bx   TObcn   "^k»5    :  tJrtb»a   ^""r'^   "^-^   -^^   f^W"  44 

piDB  yscfits  N7cr  v.  .0;.       x:-r  twi  v.  So.       'p  nr  v.  G4.       rrawi '"  v.  25. 


32  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATIIY. 

:  r-rr,  rrarobi  crin  tfafs  $p^gam»   h?&Ki  ■»$*  rob  t- 

-:-a  :s-r-  r-z-r^  --'bx  trite*  Itjrtj  irn  sp&rsa  ^^ 
46  -rs— rx  v-:ni  IpfefTi   *ra  rvrr  5TW    rwn   c*-n   :  rs^n 

_._:.  z~^n  r-yb  ~.n  Dljn  irnrbs  r.:n^  -.--  -rr;-  --:;■•: 
•i:  bn^rrbj    rrrn    :  bs^ir^b   trrtbqj   r;    ^5    f-scrrbs    --vn    fTKTi 

]-r  nSjnban  hjrrb  *§  rtjrn  yjirr  ~"~^  -~~2  ■&*■»?  Hhi 
1-  -1-7  rirpb  anj^i  *jb*3  "^rbcn  B^p?  hjni  1  "~;a  DDTiH 
49  ii^Tis  T)}  fibr*?   :  "rurbcn  rx-pb  rcngpgn  pw  77  TW>1 

Jjoni  "'ni*^-bx  ^rrbrrrrx  !,;?  rbrr:  ps  B$9  n^i  ^bibrrbx 
:  ybjsa  ^nobsrrpa  tt  prrvn   1  rtr*|  'TMjrt?  bb*n  Sft»o^  Jain 

51  T  7  f?*5  '•  T  7"~-3  fl!  n"^  in™??j  ^vbwrj I U$  *!")  h^t' 
Vinrtj^  H7?np  fsbr^  ianfrrx  nj**n  •'rrbzrrbx  l&JUfl 
"-21^.    :  *C,:P-   DT'3?  rP"',:?   E^-27!1  's"^    '^rrs  ftaTTO^ 

~:-  rri?i  D^?o  |TtB  crnrbD  "ttli  ^75  -p."?  ^-r  -:;• 
5:5  iDrwntrrw  «©W»1  D*mrbs  'nrw  p'b-ia  bflhto*'  *m  *.2\c*"\  srhpy 
54  :  "ibnxn  Dig  'pjj|' I  yj   Dbtfrt?  ir«3}3  wbsn  rio-rx  ^  hjgj^ 

ro  n©  ^:nx-bx  -itcx  ^rrbnn  rsnpb  fcat*i  'lirrs  rxo'  rrx-oi 
-as  ^b-an   into"1*  1  ^x  nafrn  ^:nx  wi  U'i"'u  'ia  xhxn 

55J  nil  a^cDi         :  rbrn  1 11  '*u  '%  nrx  b^ti  ^brn  nrs^   1  *r:"-; 

rs<7T  b-so  ^sb  ^nxn^i    nbnx    Hr.s   np.^i  ^^rbrrrrs   ?f'orta 

58  *fn  iajrtj5  ^9*3  n^  ^P"!3    -.so  vbx  n^s^    :  in^a  nrr^ri 

VI.     The  Prophet  Elijah,  1  Kings  17-19. 
CHAFTEB  XVII.    m 

*^)bT3<  ^  tj^i   by  nbsn   D^irn  n^n^-cx   l^^b  ^^ypntf^ 

3  2  PBjTg  Tib  rnj^i  Tm*2  rfb  :  nbxb  vbx  nin^-in^  ^i  :  "n:^ 
4  -rxi  nncn  bmr.^  rrrn  :]i"i^n  ^:c-bp  nrx  n^nD  bn:a  nnropi 
pi  i^*5  !jbh    njn?  1573  te^j  ^   1  do  TjbsbDb  "Ti^s  C'nnyn 

r  zz.  rem  r.  r. 


i.  kings,  chap.  17,  18.     m  n  33 

nto  onb  i5  D^apatt  D^anyrn  i  EPPn  "^s-b:?  *«?»  IT^a  bn:a  g 
onvo  q^i  p^  i;-pi  :  nn£?  bnjn-jw  anja  ntei  cnbi  n-33  7 
:  ibsb  t6*  nirp--qi  i;th  1  pisa  err.  fWUft  ^2  bn:n  s 

rata  DB  Vfns  nsn  org  r^.*"1  "pTSk  nirx  ripsnar  *jb  tpjj  9 
DX--?m  -pfcn  npB-bx  fcaji  npt-u  fe  ■  0^1   :  "'"'"b  Kftibig  , 

TQtl    *    K3TJJ3    IBS"!    h^bs    *np^    D*1*?    *">**?*?   "^'^   r'£X 

ib  spn^b  -1^*1   rpbx   8HD?l  rnp_b  sjbpn    :  nrcsn  *aa  D*a  11 
-ox  "o  ai^E  ^tj  aj;  OS  Tpn"b«  nirr-Ti  Tasrn.   slfTa  onb-rs  12 
u^tj  0^:2  MJfcptt  ^::ni   nnisa  "jEigToyw  lis  rn?^"?p  sbra 
»m*b«  robs  tas^i    1  sormi   ?n:bajjn   ibabi  *»b  ^rpn^irin   Tis^i  13 
hjto'sna  nrjp  na*  utsh  "We*  }$  W7?  %5  nN?  ^T?"-^ 
Tjfts  hHn?  "l^i?  nb  n3  l*tf*?3  ^S  rt?V}  fS?  "9  fiK*irTi  14 
Di?   1?    "ionn   «b   fnwn    rnsri    njbn   ab   rrapn   15   bSnto? 
bsxrn  in*K  "in-is  nirypi  ^jbpi  \  na'ran  ^s"b?  do  nin^-fna  « 
«b  pawn  rtnssi  nnbs   sb   n^pn  -ia   :  crar  smri  Hftrririn  ic 
D'nain  nns  vpt  :iri»bs(8  Tja  i|^t  no;  rnrp  -inns  ncn  17 

-its*  tj  ixn  pm   i^bn  w  irrcan  r*?3  nigarrja  nSn  nbsn 
D^n'bxn  ©■»»   -fbn  ijrrtD  vpbsrts  nissrn   »ftni»3    ia-rrp*':-xb  is 
■"^pi  rr?a   tds?^   :  ,,,?3"r^  fwribi  "^irr.x  TWrt  *»  n*a  19 
d»  a©"1  svmtJs   n^byn-bs;  *n?sn   nj^mj  **$?]    W1^ 
-b?  nan    'fobs:  nini  nrs"]  nirp-ba  «np^   :  intHrb?  snaat5*i  a 
•trorl^   :n:a-ns  trvrb  r)^"\n  niz?  nn-iar.^  ':ir-nrs   n'frbsn  21 
»n«n  "fHbs  nin^  ittahi  nirp-bx  Nnp"i  D^ys  ffibonbJ--b? 
T8JW  airni  injbs  bipa  nirn  Stt©fl    :  i^np-b^  rwn   ib^rrtSw  22 
h^b?n-jip   «TriJl    ^!^"n5?   ^n^^   n^^   !  ^   ^^P"'?   "fe^ 23 
-bx  nissn  n^iinn  :  $?a  ^n  "»xn  ^n^bx  "idspi  iissb  ^n:n^i  nn^ar;  24 
:  n)2S  ^sa  nin^-na'ii  np«  D^nbx  »i»  ^  t^^  nr  nrw  -n^bs 

CHAPTER  XVIII.     H^ 

nbxb  n^a^b'in  n:iEa  ^bx-b«  h^n  rfifP  nn"7^  D^in  ff*tt^  V.^t  n 
in^b«  ljb«i  '.n^nxn  ^s-b?  nor  n:nsi  asnx-bx  nsnn  ^b  2 
sfiTj'iaJrbK  aijnx  xnp'n   :  ]in^ira  prn  aynnn  asns-bs  n^nnb  .3 

p"l2  ffip  v.  21.       p"l2  T^p  v.  20.       'p  Km  ibid.       'p  N~  v.  15.      wp  m  v.  14. 

UIJJDXM  3n:cD  xrn  "0  n-^rn  v.  l. 
3 


34  KEBR1W    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

■  r-zrq   '*m    :  -s-2  rrirnta*  an?  rrn  "n^zin   rrsn-b?  ntx 
zx-z--   crflnaa  rwq    -"t"^   n£:"]    njn?   "^a?    r?  bzrx 

:z;;-bx  zxnx  -rcsri    :  Z'^   Orh  zbzbz-    rry-zz  EPX  ETCEn 

Tin  xrc:  i  "ty*  n^nirr'rr  bx-  z"zn  *:-:*-c--^~bx  y-kz  -b 
6  "-x--rx   DTjb    ^imi    :  P.rnzrrz    DTjDg    x*b"    "T?r    W$    njn$1 

--S----Z  -t-  vr-izir  -~zb  --x  !]--z  "pn  znpx  ~;H?^ 
:  bjpi  vrD;i  "insnpb  *j»b*  njrn  ^pvja  -rp-zb  irnj  i  *-zb 
S  ""is  Sjb  ":x  -b  mzs^n  :  Vljbij  "px  Pit  ~pxn  nr^i  '",:"'< 
9  "ir-px  ]r:  ppx-^z  ^px-jh  r.p  ■flJKV  i  ""•  -X  njn  T.P^ 
•  nra    pz'~"cv  i-a-r^-ax  Tppbx  rrirp  .  in   :  *STW0tfb  zxnx  T*i 

-«tl  h^baiKTTttJ  rpsrrn  rx  T?*?^  Wt^  °^  *Sh$i  n'?"_s*'' 
l  i  -:n  TpaTKb  nbx  qb  nrx  p.px  npjn  i  PBiJBtt?  xb  ">z  ttiij 
12  :-'-x-xb  -irx-b?  a*toi  i  rvirp  rvrii  ttpxts  abg  ,  im  r£ro  :-p*bx 

rnrp-na  Bn?  -nzzn  wrrj  ~xz;rp  xbi  zxnxb  T*|nb  T"Ny! 
;    -s-z:   rx  bzt^x  anna  Wjfcrn«K  px  i;-xb  ^rrifoji   i  *\#i| 

rnysa  rs  z"i-~h  D^wan  ahi  n$tj  rtfim  "x-z:^  xzpx;  rrin* 
1 t  n:n  "^-xb  -ibx  }b  nbx  npx  np?i  1  onjl  Drtb  nb:bzx;j 
•c  --:ib  the?  -irx  p-lxzs  rrjrn  ^n  >,r.*bs  ni2x;i  1  ^ni  ^bx 
!-•■  ~b;;  "b--:r:   zxnx   rs^pb   -"""zb'    !p;-,    t  *nblg    njnx  ffijn    W 

17  zxnx  "ftJS^I   "n^bx-px  zxnx  r-x^z  V£3    :  -n^bx  pxnpb  rxnx 

18  -zx  "e  bs7r~rx  -r^ir  bib  njjjfe>3  l^7?^  ~9'J  nl  r^^  ^?x 
:  z-'"--"  "nnit  tjbnn  nHn^  hHxtpmij  bsa&s  tt,ts  r*?"1  r,I;s? 

i"  bjpan  ■s,::ts"  :^^:n  nrrb«  btnte'^-bSTW  ^bs  rzp  nbr  nrcw 

:':zt-x  jnbtf  -bzx  rrtfe^  yz-'s:  n^itn  ^x/zr  z"i:rn^  r,-'x^  rz-x 

r  :  bxn$n  "n~bx  D*s^z:n-rx   "zp- "   b«nte^    /3"*?a  -^Tns?   n^^ 

21  ''nc-b?  n*ncB  dps?  T^'i?  ^rsi^  D:---':z-bx  sirrb«  C5nn 
Tjft^  T^RS  "b  byzr-zxi   v^nx   »b  2""''-^,^  ""'-;-zx  trnrcn 

22  K"»33  '•FntYb  ":x  zrrrbx  ;-;bs  ~^s^  1  "z-  "rx  zrn  -:y 
-:--* :r-i  :  r^x  z'z-^rr  r'$*2-vz~s  brzr.  ^'z:-  ^zb  rriJTi 
z-i:r--br  ^ttJ^I  -nnr:-"  "^x~  "nn  znb  «fjna^  che  o^c 
csi  trijrrb?  -rrr  "nsr,  ~cr~rN  1  p.^tx  ":xn  wtoj  bib  rxn 

24fTO    pnh'-nrz  x^px    ;:s-    zjt'tx   zrz    zrx^p^    LBripM    xb 


-■-■;-   c^:  v.  •_'!.  e-i—cn  ansisa  N>n  •:  rnein  r.  20. 


I.  KINGS,   CHAP.   18.      ni  35 

ni-j  smashi   oyn-bs  p^  o^n'bxn  xm  txa  n:y-mrx  wrCstin 
ite^i  niTKn  nan  obb  snna  by  an  "^a?!?  in*b«   TBSfc*]    :  na^n  -= 
:  wtor  xb  o«i    Di^n'bx    ara    *xipi    a^ann  anx    ■§   ret  si 
npanp  byafrara   ixipin    ft»i*3   onb  ffc-roje    iEn-r,x  W*f  26 
-by  tffl}B*i   n:y   pai  bip   -pan    ^::y  byan   Siaxb   p?yipy*iyi 
n^x*]  Tpbx   ana   bnn;n    D^nsa    ^i    i  niry   no*    nansn  27 
•ib  frpai  ib  x^pDi   rpcpa  mh   b^k-q  Si-n-bipn  ijnp 
rrianna  obstto  *rTT3n?i  biia  bipa  ^ix-ip^n  jfjgvj  x?n  jo?  ^bix  28 
iy  ifcastvn  o^nstn  nays   Vn    «  arpby  nn-^DC-iy  Q^rra-ia^  29 
-bsb  sjppba  masa]   :  airpT  'pxi  rob-pKi   bip-pxi    nnrrn  mbyb  5 
:  crinn  nrjrp  naprrw  WW  Tbx  ayn-bD  wj|»»i  r?x  *.ca   ayn 
n^n  nirx  njjypsa  itao  "iDc^a  o":ax  nniry  d^pe  ?.n*bx  ng*i  31 
nana  msawTDK  rorri  :  ?jwd'  njrij  bxnir?  niaxb  vbx  nin^-nan  32 
sp^i   s  rQTrib  a^ao  ynV   D^nxo  rvaa  nb'yp  to?*l  rrjrp   nra  33 
nya-ix  n^ba  *ias*i    ;  D^yn-by  Dte»l  nsn-px  rip:*n  n^ayn-px  34 
-raiH   >;©*!   bo   ^xjn  a^yn-byi    nbyn-by  np*^   D^b  a^-a 
-xbtt  nbypn-px  djtt  na?Eb  a-ao  D^i?n  «b»i   :  *io]3tJ;n  si»1»0  r£ 
"^'-tf  fftnj  ■ntftH  x-asn  ^in*bx  ol*i  nnrrn  nibya  ,  w  :  cMg  so 
^rxi   bsno'ja  n^n'bx   npx-^a   yi^  oi*n   bxntri  pn3p   arnax 
%by   rrirn   ->:;.y   :  nbxn   D"na^n-ba  rx   itytyfcp  ?i:"o*iai   ?r;ay  37 
oab-ns    ra~n   nnxi    D">n'bxn   nin;>   hpx-^d   rwn  oyn   siyrji 
D^axn-rxi  a-'iyn-pxi  nbyn-nx  bsxnn  r^n^-cx  bsm   :  rwh»  38 
nbs^   oi'n_ba   xn^i     :  nanb   nbypa-nirx   n^rn-rxn   nwrnnsi  39 
Ttgfri  :  □',n'bxn  x^n  nin^  o^n'bxn  x^n  nin^  ^B8^  o^s-by  a 
nitesn^  qjtb  ubri^-bx  ©>x  byan  •'X-'ap-nx  1  wsn  cnb  ^in^bx 
aijnxb  kr&hx  tbk^    s  n©  Q*onir^i  ■jio^p  ^nrbx  ^r.^bx  D^i^l  41 
nintftl  bbxb  axnx  nby^n    ;  ooan  "ji^n  bip-^3  nhoi  bbx  nby  42 

a     :    •  :  j   v:r.-  >t    :    -  rr-:i--  v  rt  '      »    -:  Iv.         i-  »-     :  J  v:  r  "■ 

:  iann  pa  T§B  dto^l  nsix  nn^n  Sia-isn  oxybx  nby  ^n'^bxi 
fi«    -rax^    fi|?l    by^i    D^-ljn^t    pan    xrnby    inyrbx    nrx^  43 
ay-n:n  nnspi   tr^aira   V171  :  o^ys  ya©   ac  n^K^i   r.T2'X^  44 
ini  nbx    axnx-bx   nbx  nby  nrx^.   cwa  nby   c*x-r,z|  fwop 
a^ay  ^prn  a^Eni  nb'-ny-i  nb-ny  1  w   :  nran  ranay^  xbi  -- 

*lp  TCTQ  v.  42.  S"J  v.C'J.  '-  ".—  v.  86.  riEH  'pPI  v.  27. 


30  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

4g  TT  :  nlnonr   tf>*\   sigrp*  agi»3  W^  era  w  nrn 

rcs<2--r  3xnx  ^sb  jnH  "pjrt^   c:r^   vvbx-bx   nr*n  rijnj 

CHAPTEK   XIX.    Of 
n  rn  1$rt|  rx"   "~;bx   nr?  irsrbs   rx   bzrxb   ixnx  irn. 

2  TO  i^xb  rn*bx-bx  ^feVg  bzi-'x  nbern    :3in3  U'WliUJ  ItfTtj 

3  ie»   ?3E    ixs    id»1    iirs:-bs    ^   cpH    unfa    i  DTB3    ins 
I  xz*i   Di*  ^55   ia/rca   fen-amn'j    ;  do   iir:-r,x    n:^    rtjtt* 

np?  3n  i  "Wtfv  rwfab  'irEi-rx  bxc*i  pnx  phi  pnp  arH 
-  rrH  rm  jr^n  ist^i   s  viagn  *^:x  aitrtfc  "fl  ifctt  np  rrm 

•      ■  J  -,-»-.-  -    :  •  -  .t        *      T  •  r  ■    :  -  >r  t        j 

c  nsrn  dJ*3    :  b-'zx  o^p  ib  iejpi    i£  yaa   }xbtt   nrnini    inx 

:  n:r^    :r;i    prH    b;x^   D"a   fin$*J    tTB|1   TO   "pp'rxiE 

v  tppa  nn  ^  bbx  mg  Tcs^  isryiji  r^:c  •  rritr  *jxbtt  atji 

s  czaix  (pnn  nb^xn  i  nia  *feh  ngf*i   bax*n  CRjn   tSTOT 

9  niysn-bsj  Dtnta;3    i  ain   trn'bxn  in  i?  rtWS   rraiin    uv 

i  ^n»b*   nb    aVnn  ib   iex*i    vbx   rrirp-iai  mm   co   A*] 

^3    Tjmia    GEJ-isi    rr'xas    yfi»  ,  mmb    vxip    xip    i£X*n 

^:x   imsn    a-<na   \-nn   spK'orwri    >c^n   SprtiaTBTim   5kiic 

1 1  73b   ina    nittan  xs   iexH     ;  npnpb   ■nf  e:t.x   V(fip*y   '•ffib 

iaci2i  D*nn   pitta  pfm   nblia   irm    13b  nrim  n-m   n-'n^ 

•--:  •   »        »    »▼   1        r  ♦  »  I  »  :  -j.  .its  »-•:  t: 

rr^n  xb  en  n^in  inxi  njn^  nro  xb  riSn^1  ^tb  D^bp 
is  19199  '"'?  rt^  ^^  njrp  c»a  xb  cx  fcjin  inxi  srrjrp 
1.3  nnp  nfajgjj  nfe  iniiX3  v:d  q!^  ^bx  rrr:  1  ^ni    .ng"j 

1 1  x:p  irx^]    :  •  n^bx  nb   -b-n^    "nj^i    b"p   -pbx    n:ni    rrstt 
-rx    -x",c,»  -»:3   hrma    sqtsis  ttites  ^nbx  1  rn'rvb   -rx-p 

■  rpn^n  *>i3b  ;:x  ir-xi  3^nn  -Oin  -^x^rrxi  -cin  Tpr.nsns 
«  nniiia  ^3iib  3?©  !jb  rbx  nirn  irx^i  1  nrnpb  ^r:-rx 

16  v*r*2:-p   x*n^  rxn   iBlir^P  ifttb  bx;n-rx   rnr'c'  rxi^  pD^ 

ncpn  nbinp  bns'a  bttj^ft  rr^x-rN*  bx-^^-b^  ?jb^b  ncnpi 
1:  ■jb'cini  x^n-;  rwjj  bxyn  3inia  Dbttfn  rrnn  :  ^pnn  x^:b 
is -bs  n^bx:  ry3p  bxiis^a  inixtni   :  rc^bx  rnpj  x*n^  3ini2 

nrtsa  an  v.  15.       b'*B  nnt »  b.       *«  irw  ?.  4.        botb  mom  r.  ic. 


NEHEMIAH,    CHAP.    9.     tt  37 

$A*i    sib  prrsb   nrx   n&rrtaVi    brib   nyrarift   nrx   tPinan  19 
tPTos    ite^o^TD    innn   snrn    i-BE-ja    ?£>bx--x    wfytt*)   gee 
:  Y»bK  irrna  sj£o*i  vbx  scrba  -6$^  nigsn  tratJa  Kirn  fbfib 
^Kbi  "a^b  Nrrip&x  ittsHn  wp^  "nn«  y-}h  -\~zrcrs  it;--  : 
3«J*3    :  ijb    wwrrra  13    *fttt    Tib     Yd    t»«»i    *P3H?    "-^ -1 
-ipan  obira  npan  ibpni  innatfi  *iPTan  'ittarrw  n^*i  TtyifE 
:  nnrnuj-n   VT$$   "Hns   rfrn   Dp;n   ibsKii  t»b  ]n?1 


VII.     The  Confession  of  the  Levites,  Nehemiah  9. 

cr^to  nisa  Sxnp^n  rata  rwn  thhb  nranjn  Brntojj  o+w  m 
'TTKvn  iia?j!i  *oa  'gs  bb^  bfc-ito?  jnr  -.b-a-n   s  crpb?  rtaw  2 
nsia  *i3hp*i    tfTW-b?    *ttij?*l    :  crynhx    Wb*CO   Q^rscn-by  3 
D'nnnTDai  d^irna  h^ani  Qi'*n  rflyw  cn-^n'bs:  rvjrn  min 
bKWP  ^am  yifi  rinbn  nbara-b?  op*i  scn-n'bx  nirrt  4 

j.        ■     ;  (-  •    T  -  ••  •   •    :     1-  j-  -:    1-  -  h    r  -  «       ~    I     v:  >i  1- 

:  orvrvba  r.irp-bx  biia  bijsa  ^pi^n  ^::p  153  rnantj  ^a  fvjsati 
rvjaari  fvjTin  rrnnrc  •"faaton  ^a  bxwg'j  yw?  DT'ibn  nnttiM  n 
^a/n  nbisn--?  Dbiyn-pa  ap^nbs;  nin^ns  fena  raip  njnnfi 
^-ab   fn'rn    BwrrriFia    :  nbnrn   7-073-55-:?   tafctim   Sj^ha    de  g 
"icsrban    ynsn   nxaarba'i   D?fcfn   rbiD   o?tt©rnn«   rnifcfr   rx 
D^a^n  Ran  Dja-riR  rww  nnso  ona  itJartai   o^n   n*#j 
nnasa    fcnna    "ibr   a^nbxn   rrjrn   *r.n  nrx    :  a^nntJB   rfs  7 
•j-axa  "iaab-rx  fiRSW  :  ottom  fori  nriri  D^tea  ^re  'rxrrn  3 
■nbasn  ipnn  h;?:2n  "psrnx    nnb    rnan    ifea?   rrnai    fpaab 
pirj2  ^  ^aTTiR   oprn  "iantb  rnb   ^rsnann  ^a^rn   "^Brn 
-a^-b?  n^^o  on^T-nxi  ta^araa  wnhs  h:3?"r.x   xnni    :  npx  0 
15  iinx  o^-bpai  ^aarfeyi  nbisa  a^nsbi  nnx  *;pnn    :  r-c  ^ 
r\^.a  6jni    :  njrn   Qh>ns  do  ?]b-'o?ni    Drrb:?  iTtn  ^2  rr^  1 1 
Pfetoa  rsbrn  Dn^snS-nxi    nca^a   D^n-rj-ira   173?^    Dn^afib 
rx   "?^?2i    DR3T   Dnin:n   lb   Tn3?3*i    i  tn?   D^ra   px-'r:  12 
n^i^  ^onn  bri    :  nn-^  nrx  tr^n-nx  orb  T»nb  nb-b  13 
ni»  ni-nini  b^ici    ET^DtStt    Dnb    ■jrni    0*^012   pn^S    "iann 
D^pm  rvnrni  onb  nanin  -r-;p  nac-rsi   iBPOFta  tfWBPi  n^n  14 
'p  nns  v.  o.      is"xs  v.  5.  d"7  v.  21.      p"nz  r-  v.  -jo.       ri^e  v.  is. 


38  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

-j  cnb  nnr:  D?fatfo  cnbi'  :  sfjja$  nth:  *£a  cnb  r.^s  '"Tn) 
nsnb  Briab  cnb  t^lbm  nx^ab  cnb  rxz-n  ;*':--  c-£-  ca^nb 
-----   wnSup   crn    :  cnb   rrb    Tilers    rsr;— rs    pfesrTHI 

it  -- :7-scb-  ;-2Z"b  ":xtt*?  : --r;i-^-;s  vot  s;r  cs-:;~rx  ^t5R3 
z-rb  whncn??  Uyg  1«  M&jpi  crna?  rrrr  its  Tj-rs^: 
-znt  u.'WK  S)  W  MM  I    :*:n  nrifrtc   fciSsj   np*l  D'HtoS  cr-arb 

18  SpMM  nj  inox^  nac/2  bag  znb  itejpa  rx    lOTOTJP  sbi  "cni 

19  DHknn  tparna  nrxi  i  tTib*T|  WCplJ  -ifr^  c^c-a-a  -brn  -ex 
Dhharfe  b^rra  orrby/p  nc-xb  p^rf  TnBjTHi  wi&  Bgasg  xb 
-*dVj  iflja  ^TfiTTRtl  cnb  *nxnb  nb-ba  rxn  ^rnajPTW  Tp-hna 

r  DWi  orrDia  ^pT8^  *^  Bb-airnb  rr:  naiEn  spirn  :  na 
21  ngn  xb  is"raa  crbaba  pari  swan  JB,H9$  c"?  °TO 
-  Baffin  h"b^W  cnb  fnrn   npza  xb  cn^brrr,  -bz  xb  cn-nrbia 

tuw  yarn  rfb^a  jnfc-wtf  ftfno  fTsrwj  *»7?3  "ssb  ogbnrq 
I-:?  -bx  ax^nni  tr^n  ^aab::  tpinn  crnrzi  1  :tan--b«c  :.-':?  ",-x 
24  11J7*1    c*:zn   ?xz;n    :  rc-b    x*zb  crrrzxb    p-^x-irx    "~sn 

z-;z  c:nri  c-:?:3n  "pxn  ia©*T«  DrWfib  a::r:  fjfenrwj 
-r  en*  *iab»i   :  wins  onz  ntob  fian  '»tw*  i«i  cn^abT2-rx"i 

trtinxrq  rrna  s-bj  la  ur'ttVq  c^fz  snor^  njiati  rvc-sr  r--_z 

«wi?i  v«fati*i  ^z;c  ■brx^  a'nb  bax^  7:"  brwi  tmphs) 
26  zb  ^ns   Tjrnin-na    -abrin  rra  1TW1    linti    :  Vnan  Tia-aa 

tYEtttt  "crn  spja  ca^r-b  ca  f  »yj  '^<  r:<7n  spgparnsi 
_-:  ---s  --r^-'  bnns  r^zi  nnb  flp]    D?yn»  va  &?W?5    !  rr-A 

Dtptfi^l  ff»jp^hj  cnb  "jpn  ca^n  rp'zn-r-  rrrn  C"cr*2  nrs't 
28  ra  oaTrni    ~y.zb  yn   mp^b   -z-rp  cnb   rr'rai    :  cn;:z  -^ 

B^«ni  :rocn  nrttwa  nnxi  -^pyT^  ^aii:^:  znz  ^nv  cn^a^ 

20  tr»fn  nsrn  Tinnin-bs  cz/rnb  cna  nrri  i  cry  r-'an  "^r^z 
n^ni   o~tf  nwp—'rx    zz—szn    Sfesetfli   T;-riz^b   -rzr-xbi 

;  cn-^by  SfthaiW    :  -rpB   sb^   -rpn   cpri  r*"*"c  rr^  sfiFi»l  znz 

n;a  o;pnT   tf<¥$i  felbn  Ts^a:~ ra   jfirna  cz  nrrn  n'an  o^o 

;;i  -bx  ■q  cnary  xbi  nba  cr^'rr-sb  rrn  M^n-^z^  rrift^  "*5? 

32  ■wis?  Shiini  ttj|n  b-b;n  ban  ^rn'bs    nr;n    i  nrs  o-rr-  y:n 

?"1Z  fBp  v.  'J7.  p"c  Y"p  v.  'JG.  -  -r-  v.  17. 


ISAIAH,   CHAP.    40.      a  39 

?tf»3Vab  i:na2*Hra  ngbpffrba  n«  ?pa&b  DjiF-bH  ^cnrvi  rrnan 
■vrfci  ^tq  ''tfna  tiBav-bsbi  scrastb'i   -rso2:bi   vtrobi  irni^b 

rnto?  rirsps  **b?  N5"'?  -?  P"1^  n5^  :  n;"r?  D"^  "?  3n 
ito*    ab    *iyhhfcn     sows    ^-nis    ^sb^-rsi     :  rornn   WT381  34 

»   t  »  ••        -:i-  j-   -.  i  ••    t  «-  r    :  |  :    it  :     •  :/-   - ■  i- 

oni  :ona  nTipn  ntfa  rprTObn  rpHanrbx  ^rrpn  nfti  ^rnrj 
nrasrn   narnn    pnfca?!    Dnb    rr:--vrx    ann   ^JWEM   DTnabra 
nan  s  D^snn  firpbb?Ett   ttfD-sb'i   tpftaa*  ab  Drpjsb   nprentfe  3(3 
n;ns_nx  bbxb   la^fjasb   nr\n:~iirs   f"}Krvi   D"1*^?  a->n   -:r:s 
D^bisb    ra-ra    nrjK«rfl    :  ppba*  D^aaJ    *:n:s   r^n  ftiitrnri  ;;: 
Dbiaro  tefettnaa'i  n^btjia  i:rpilrban  irniKana  wb?  r.pra-nrs 

:  sewn*  nb^  rnani 

VIII.     Judaii  Comforted,  Isaiah  40-42. 
CHAPTER  XL.     12 

ntbs  wnpn  63cw  ab-b$  sna^  :  Kprfba  to&p  ^r?  ^n:  nans  2  x 
-baa  o^bss  rvirn  n*E  hnpb  13  f^y  nana  ^  ftkas  nsbtt  "O 
nanya  snts?  njrn   TO  ^5  ^17^5  NTp  ^'1?  :  rpn&Mi  3 

i)p^n  rrjni  ibBta?  waai  nn-bai  ajSr"  fc^-bs  :  'ff'rtawb  nbea  4 
"V?7"1?  ^toa-bg  isni  rrirp  Tha  nbiai  s  nj&ab  d^cyjpn  nitD"«Bb  n 
ntoan-bs  anps  ma  ■naK'i  snp  ittfc  bip  :  na^  rrim  ■'s  13  0 

ftJT1  rn?  ^  "pi  baa  n^n  ra?  s  rnten  paa  "hcn-bai  tsh  7 
Dip?  wrtb*  na*]i  ps  baa  Tarn  oaj  :  a?n  Tarn  faa  ia  iiata  3 
!ybip  naa  ■jainn  1*1*3  flnta?  ^b-^bs  rtha-nn  b?  :  obiyb  9 

:  Dznn'bs;  nan  rrp.rv>  ■nyb  vtck  ^^rrba  ^nn  pbfljrn  rnte 3tt 
ins?  *hato  nasi  ib    nbra   iaJ'-itt  Kid?    p>ma   -irp    ^ps<    n:n  - 
$T-  "'P^a^  Dn8?bi3  }*3p^  ViT3  run?  in^y  n^'ns   i  T:sb  inbrEi  1 1 
bs-i  'jan  rra   d^tti  d^  ibytra  ^-^  :bna^  niba;  12 

'jsn-^'a  :  a*:Ti«23  w;.)i  n^n  cbca  bprn  f-s;n  -e-  ob^a  13 
W^Tab^  *n:^3^  jr?ia  ^™  J  ^r"^'?  "'^t?  ^"^"1  H3n?  ^^"r^  1 ' 
n^3  era  ^n  :  naarn^  n\:izn  snni  rrn  -"^rb-i  tagwa  rnte  ^ 
■*5  p«  "jihb^  jbitpi  p^T3  a^x  'jn  ^zrn:  d-:ts;^  pncai  "»3to  ic 
^nni  DMMg  i^r-a  p»s  d^ianrba  1  nbia»  ^  p»  ifijrji  nja  1 1 

■pmwirnKji  v.  1. 


40  hi.i;ki;\v  ciikkstomatiiy. 

_  ....  r.--r   ---^n    ,  q-j-a  «^   ni^rrn   -^p"^   area  tQil   cnn 

9 1  irfen   :  Bio*:  fifcb  bzs   fonb  flnfea^  crn    thn  inz;<   SE^r^ 

.-•-:••:   zr".'Z-  &ibq   p§b    Bah?    ~:n    x'bn    -rrrr  Kibn   ^"in 

8fl  =""-~  p-z  noTin  trgjITS    "^zz^i   }"isn   wn-b?  ic-n   i  -,-sn 

rng$  --'rr  p«   ■«DDfc  pgb  z"t—  jryiin    l  rzrb  br.s;  Bnpitt*] 

_'t  6ng  rr:  z:n  arra  yixz    r~r-bz   rx  v^l  Uy  rx   VB5"^3  rs' 

re  :  trijs  nrsr  H3W   T?^"-1   V^&3    :  BtfW  *£?  ~Z"Z*  ^fcJ 

zb:b  zxzz  "®?P3  BTOisn  n:x   srz--^   :x—  zp™   z---:-sb 

jt  refb  :  -h:*:  bft  r-x  nz  piss"   z-rx   ah£  s^p"1   era 

^jsf"2   ^"'bs'^i  rC~"p  ^~~"  !"Crc:   ^57??  "?"r^   -£?,"!    "~sr 

28  rrtip  x^-z  niST  i  bbi*  Tibs:  nrrr  B&T*  kjCF£  tfiSn   :  Tia?^ 

gg  -px'^  its  7-^b   ]r:    i  *r:*zrb   njjn  pK  syw  sbn  r^  Kb  pnfen 

r  :  -\zzz'   r'rs   ffnircw    -;•:."    ffvyw    w^i    :  na-n    rttMEP  BroS* 

:;i  ©bj  -:•:.--  b&tj  ferrtj  vydis  nzx  Ajp  n3  wbrn  ftire  *jpi 

:  W"  sbi 


CHAPTEB   XLI    a* 

«  15*72   TiST    ™   W|?    !S   *^'?"n    D'naKbi   d->»    ^ba    iflrnnij 

2  YJtb  ]FP   "';-'•"'"    -nxn^   pnx   rnTEB   n^yn   ^9    :  r.z-p:   OBCIBb 

3  ~z:^  DB772  ''T^?.  r":  *E?  "^  "^V?  TSfi  vn?  Q'r?-"  °:"'a 

4  ^:x  wht3  rrron  xnp  njjfcn  bjo-na  1  Kia"  Kb  vb:-z  rr»  aibri 
-  "-x-  rrfejp  w^?i  6^»m  ~x"  ;  Kvnai*  erantiKTWi  peun  --'-■> 

8  :  p'n  ipso  WKbi  snj^   "nrn-rx    Jhij    1  r;~x^j   ~z-^    """^ 

7  z-j  pa^b  nrs  nrs  bbinrttj  nhOB  p-b- 5  r-i-rs*  ^7:7  p-n-»n 

8  ,,7n7    bs-i-     rrx-  :  '^'^    «b    gnttOOa    -"p'n^    x-n 

0  r-i;p-2    -\--:--   -^fx    :  ';-'s   zr^zs   r^j    Tr^r1?    "|^^   ^j??^ 
«bn    SPOT?    ^|P^",,"3?  ^    ^^?T     "TS"P    TS^TOI    i""^v 

1  1  z--:r,  br  --'—-  sjina^  "jn  :  '•pTJ  ]^z  ^rattirqK  -\--:;-rs 
L2  ■r:s"  zsz^n  sb-  zrpzn  :  sqrn  ^r:s  "pzsi^n  "j^nz  sjnj  tjz 
13  --n'bs   rTJrp   ^:s    *z    I  ~r-:-b-:    --:s    crsr"    pga    -r-   rrz^ 

■^  ^  r.-^rr:  v.  87.  -,Nr  T»  v.  86. 


isaiah,  cnAP.  41,  42.     r?:  a^  41 

is^rrbs  t  SpPhTJg  7;s  KTH^K  7(3  -re&n  ug**^  p^n-o  u 

©in]?    sjbsbn    rvjrp-os?   rpn-w  ^:s    bsnis"1   vw   ap?|i   h?Vin 
b'nn  ©inn  ni*D">B  bya  ©711  v?nn  rnirb  SprmiB  Pen    :  bsnto?  -o 
ons  "prat  Pnaw  oxten  rmi  tnTn   1  BMpR  piaa  rriaajn  pinn  ig 
Df>aT»a»ni  n^:?n  1  bb-rn  bsrir?  iri7pa  H-jsra  b^n  np»i  IV 

^n'bs   c:rs   nirp  "\:s   nirr:    Ktaaa  c:icb   -pan   crib   CiDpaia 
Wir*B  niypa  tyinn^  nrftna  D^EE-by  hpes.    i  na-rs  sb  bjbrfto?  is 
r.s  na7Ea  ins  id^j  "writtb  n*a  pissi  B?fe^tQ4gb  na7"a  D^irs  19 
:^n.  ■wtfarn  "in^n  »ria  nan^a  n^rs  pari  psn  o"rn  "120 
nsw  nritoa  rvjrp-T  13  rhrp  Wto^'i   w^i  w^i  wj1;  "j?£b  a 
nc^n  rrirvi  n$£i   oaa/n  ^7^  :  aara    banto?   ri7pi  21 

np7pn  nrcs  rs  i:b  vr»|?i  ^izrin   1  apyi  tjb^  Ta^  Defile*?  22 
nisan  is  ft'nnx  ^57:1  scab  rwrirp  nran  nan  rra  1  rriaiann 
»,»5^-S|»  ons  or»rfb«  ^  ^"j*1  "rinsb  ni*nsn  ifp^n  i  ™«t:n  23 
naain  assttj  daby&i  "pitta  cns"rt   iw  sna/i  r^rrn  -77177  24 
wa  S7P?  Cttc-nnmia  r»»3  jisaa  Tri^ari  :  csa  nna^  rr 

n^7.:"i  ts-va  fsrnB  :  tr>ir©a7?  laii  "to  TotHaa  d*mc  sa^  20 
y^is-ps  as  jHaana  "ps  as  Yawp*  as  &**«  ifcan  cre&bttt 
snsi    ;  ins  iteatt  pbawbi   tan  ran  ti»xb  ftotn  :  ca^rs  28 
■jis  Dps  -jn   :  157  laiizJ^  Dbsir&n  paii  "pal  nbsEi  ths  pan  29 

:  orprc:  nrivi  nn  Drr^Bwa  ess 


CHAPTER  XLII.     att 

ofitha  *nba  *m  ^rrs   irsD    nran  ^^ria  ia-^ns   172?  ]n  M 
r.:p   t  ibip  y^ina  y^iri-sbn    ste^  sbi   ps^  sb    :  s^sii  o^'ab  3  2 
sb   :  vzt-q  iwti  r«sb  r.raDi  sb  nrj?  np»S^  nSat'i  sb  ^27  4 

:  sftrn^  0*^8  in7inbi  Dgwb  fn»a  ejitdv-t?  y^;  sbn  hsia^ 
ns»a»ai  psn  ^'-i  oni-jin  cr-b^n  shia  nin^  .  bsn  "irs-rc  - 
p7sn  ^ns^jp  njn^i  \:s  :^a  n^bhb  tm  nibr-  D3jb  nrr:  ir:  a 
fly?  npsb  :  Qi-'a  T'sb  c?  rrnab  ^:pst  ^SKI  r^a  prnsi  7 
rrjrp  72s  s  tjcn  iari  sbs  r^aia  n^cs  Ssp^ia  s^rnb  r.iyy  s 
■fen  n*':irs7n   :  QiVcEb  irbnr.i  irs-sb  nn^sb  Hiaai  ■««  s-n  9 

r-_-.\--  mosn  v.  5.  -np  rarw  v.  23.  j«a  -7  v.  ig 


42  lll'.UKLW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

or»ni  iAfboi  i^n  TT"?  V^v  ~?"~^  "v'^r1^  ^t11?  "^i  ^"Crr'~ 
11  r'-o  ^zr;;  b'ij  Tig  zcn  ffnxn  T^fl  *1STB  ^ir*<  :  orrattTJ 
,._,.«*;.:  a„S3  i'nb~r*  ""??  ~i~~'?-  r,r^?  '•  •■n"2'1  D>,"7  ^*?? 
19  -b?  rnV^-qx  JfH;  riKSj?  tsp  r.-'-cnbis  £iga  as?  Taaa  hjnj 
h  ni'rD   pssns   ^TO    "P"""   ^^F]  ,-1W0   ^^^ 

«  r-"x  zzz:;-;^  r-"zv  D"nn  -"~x  I  "~*  "xirsn  ciix  nhs 
ig  sb  ff-na  ffnv  ,|5?bin}   :  ^zix  c^an  c**sb  hhna  "Trc? 

Tifcb    Drrrsb    ^crra     ^;,ri*     c?*""5?     "'"'"^'r     ^-"r^-     ""7? 

ir  V-x  -:c:   :  D^nnT?  fcibn  or"1©?  n-nz^n  nbs   vifrnab  ETfcpJW 

:  ^rn'bx  dps   PDDttb  BPnriten  bcsa  n^rrjzn  r.ra  -rz* 

!^  itoytw    'S    v?  *>«  :  rvranb  wan  tmwi   ryac  crujnrin 

r  r:x?    ;  rriiT"   Tags  13^1  nbrrz  15?  "na   nbcs   'wbttS   thrn 

21  Ig^ra  jjipb  }*sn  rrjrn   :  ""^r^  xbi  d^:ts  nips  ^birn  sb-i  nizn 

23  zb:    bvy*,a  nsn    ^crn   nja-o?   ftvn    1  T-ri   rnip  '---:.? 

:  a«n  ■flafc-pa'i  TOtJti  b"»ina  r«i  rzb  rn  ««ann  D'vba  "»naa^ 
23   .  ■"'     ".   '.-  ,  ,T  ■ ;     :  •  '  "   ."'    ■:      A,.: '      *Ti    r" ' 
;,;  apj£   n©i«Jttb  jna-^tt   mnab  "iccyi  atj]£  rxj  "pjK^  z:z  ,na 

!pn   ;-1-7"3    ?as-sbi    i5   "S'jn   ^7    niPP    S"bn   EPTTbb   bK"jteM 

hd  ■"w-bnT  ngnbig  pT?n  iBx  rnan  vby  -fao?!  j  ^Sna  tPiatJ  vfcy 

1  zb-by  trte^bi  ia— warn  jprp  tfVi  SnaBtt 


IX.     Messiah's  Humiliation  and  Glory,  Isaiah  58. 

2NT:zb  p:^z  b?*}    :  nrbro  ^-b?  nirp  ?riTi  ^:rr"zrb  v^sv>  ^ 
n^n^-Kbi    '"snn    -i^n    Kbl    lb    "sr_^b   n»l    ""S'?    t-'zzA 

3  IgOQSi  ^bh   ;---v    rriafeaTg  t-^s   a^ir'"1^  bT/p  nrz;   i  "r--^n:i 

4  WJtepw    »ttj    x-n   si3|jbrj  i;s:    1  "r;:zrn  sbi    njzs  ^r^   d^:e 
n  bbn«3    x^ni     :  Won    D^n'bs    rctt   r-".    r~:-'^n    -rn^si    cbzp 

:  *:b~Xv":  "rT-r11?1  ^??  •:"-*'-  ~z-*2  -:-r-':"-^  KSTtt  "rrrc^ 
•i  ;  -ibz  \y  rs  ia  y|6n  njrvi  -i-ze  -z--b  ©>«  vii-n  ]»j{?  ^:Ss 
:  n^TJ  ^sb  brjnai  bz-^  naob  nrz  vs-nrs^  sb^  n:r:  ^-"i  teja 
a  nrpc;<  Tg  SniTrsn  rr^b  tzzim  nsb"a   :  ^d  nrc^  sbi  nrbsj 

p"ir  yep  v.  25.      -7 -r-.-:r  v.  21.      -,50T?v.  21.      "npmnv.so. 
p"T2  yap  v.  s.  p"ia  f«p  v.  7. 


EZEKIEL,    CHAP.    37.       tj  43 

nnap  b^tc-rns  jr^  1  ittb  *tt  ^  jtfra  d^n  pwtt  npa  ■g  9 
yen  rnrrn    :  T*S  nttntt  «bi  nto  Wan-sb  b?  Wiba  n^o-rsn  - 
fsm  tra?  Sp^»|;  fit  nan;*  iew  dt3«  a^toPro*  ^nn   'iasn 
pwpl  pro?  insna   sate?  nsrn  NicE?  b^pia   inbri  i^^n  njn^  11 
n^sy-nxi  Q^5   ib-pbns;  1?b   :'?P^  K*!ij  cn':iyi  D^nb  ^na?  12 
arm  rgffl  n^tB-nsn   ics?  rnisb  nnpn  nips  rnn  bb©  pbrp 

:  <pw  wwBbi  N'r:  tnmnan 


X.     The  Restoration  of  Israel,  Ezckiel  37. 

ng^an  -pna  ^rpri  Hipp  n-na  ^K^sij1]  nin*"T  v*y  nnsn  K 
nian  nan/i  a^ao  1  a-ao  nrrb?  waigrvi  :  niBS^  nsbtt  8T11  2 
D7X-J2  n^  ^^!]  '•  ^e  ttiioa?  narn  ni'pan  •££-':?  lira  3 
ia«^  :  FflPP  nns,  nirrj  ^ns  nibsi  nbxn  niasyn  nr^nr.n  4 
rvrfca^n  rrittBgn  arpbi?  nnrsn  nbsn  nta§rrb?  sn:n  ^8 
ni>n  nbsn  rvfossb  rtjn;;  ^ais  n^x  ni>  :  nin'pa'i  n^ati  n 

tsyb?  '•n^rn  o^a  ba">b?  ^nrei  ^"TO  lyri  dm  ^?9  ^  6 
•<2S-^  DrtfTD  °S"n?  *3*i  c.di  ^rir:i  nii?  ba^bj  ^ftttngi  nira 
innjprn  tfrn-nsni  taajro  bip-^rpi  ^ty*&  nig83  ^«aai   :  rr'rp  7 
nbp  ntoai   tnT?  a^b?  nirn   ''irp&n}    :  ifcsirba  aa?  rrifcxy.  8 
8asn  ">bs   ntt^l    :  ana   "pa*  rnni    nbpttbtt   nip   orpb?   onp*]  9 
rfifTj   ^8  1  n'as-.-ip   rnnrrbs   rnrxi    onx-n   8a|Ji    Wirrb* 
sp83|n/i   :  *nrni  nbxn  BWnrjSj  wi  rnnn  ^sa  nimn   sansa  < 
bina  bin  Drpbyrb?  Vro^i  £iw  rnnn  ana  xiani  ws  n£^ 
bant??  rpa-bs   nb>?n  ntagn  ons-ia    ^bx   nrs^    :  H$a  ns^  1 1 
]z)   :  -:b  sflnTM  ^:n^.pn  nnnxi  wniias?  inja^  B"»n^ij  ran  nrn  12 
-ns  nnb  "58    n:n    nini    ^8   n'csrni?   Dn*»b8   rnrxi   8isri 
r^ns;-bx  oDns  ^nsani  ^izv  DD^&nz'p'Q  dafis  ''rv&igni  oi^ninap 
oan8  ">nib5nai  o^ninap-nx  inhtea  njn^  ^x."^  DPyT?  :'^?;^^  13 
-bp  Dans  ^nn:ni    oni^nn   CDa  ">n«n  ^rnp    :  ^r?  crr"nap7p  u 

:  n^n^-nxa   ^n^rpi   ^rnan  rrin^  \:8  ^3  cr:*n^  c^nsns 
anpi  nnx  fp  ^-np  Dn8-ja  nrxn   :  nrsb  ^8  njn-— lan  W  ^ 


:j"i  ri-sm  v.  15.       ]nd  TP  v.  14.  p"T2  fBp  v.  11. 


44  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

qc">b  r$$  afroi  nnx  py  npbi  nnan  binto?  ■tafci  ii^'i  r'j  ^nby 
1: -b  TTurto*  TTW  era  2npi  :  insn  b»hto?  r^3-':Di  d;hes?  py 
is  t^e?  ^a  tpbx  T}i2so  nrssi  :  -V3  Bfnntib  vpry  nnj<  pyb 
wrfm  iwrTti    nnbx  w    :*jb  nVtrmj  «b  farraribti   nrxb 

:s-:--  "TOOT  ff?^yt**T^a  irx  rcii  prns  n£b  vx  nsn  nin^ 

-nx  n^m  ins  f?b  feinto'i  rrpm  p'-rs  T»3y  crx  T,r:i  "nan 
2J  arrbx  nail  nsrpyb  sfTja  crpby  a'rqn  nrs  c^irn  rrn   j"»ra 

nrs  o^'an  -paia  bxntr  laa-na  npb  ^:x  nin  nirv  ,q*un  ittbms 
29  TrtJ?l    :  cr^fx-bx  ohTH  ■tjaarn  a*6^H  crx  '•ntapl  DtpaVn 

}brb    abas  rWft  ins   !jbi2n  bsntr  "nrtB  ^nfta  nnx  i-:b  zrx 

23  ab*i  :  riy  ttbVaig  ■'Pxb  Tig  «rn  sbi  D^ia  ■£$  ""'r-rrrv>  iHJj 
zrx  *~"~-n'  cr^ya:?  baai  Dryapjstrai  cnrrbra  -riy  rKs:r 
*J*j  zrb  ■&  iiwyj  anix  ''Pntwi  oha  ikotj  nrx  crrratrtt  bbtt 

24  rrn?  TTW  nyi-n  crpby   }bia   111  •wjaji    :  o^n'bxb   cnb  rrjrw 
re  fjftnrb?  -r^    1  dryw  sfy^i  *tb«$?  ^r'prn  ©5^  ^tfttai  cbsb 

rpbr  ^a?ri    BWia^   na-'-ac*  nrx   ap:rb   *jayb    Vr:   n£x 
*.  cb*yb  cnb  artw  *nay  thi  cb"r~;>  crp;2  ■jm  Bn*»rni  n^n 

26  ■*psnn}  frwci  cr/x  •  n;n;>  cry  ttna  c-bc  rrna  cnb  nrran 

27  trro  dt^<  ^tVfa  ^'^i  •  ^Y'^  c5*r-  ** i'jivr^ ^  hlr~r  t^'x 

28  p^rn  ^s  •»§   c^'an    kshv]    1  crb   iWnj  nrni  o^'b^b  cnb 

:  ob*rb  cr'r2  ^v^fa  r,i;n2  bs^r^-r.s  r^p-o 


XL    TnE  Pbophsct  of  Obadiah. 

n  r.sy   ?:rrc   nr-^c    c-^sb   n;rp    k:^x   nrsj-nb    rrfTSiP   **jn 

2  ]-jp  n:n   :  n^nbrb   nrby   nirp:-   w^g   nVc  2;-;2  n^n  nin? 

3  rbc-^:.nn  -«;:r  ~s^;n  T]2b  fh|    :  nstt  nrs  1-T2  B^iaa  T^? 

4  -cxn  nob  rr25rrzK   1  fni«  ^T"^1'?  *$  *<&2   ^  iMt?  oinp 
-  T|b-\\*2  HfasiTJIJ    :  n-n— zs:  ttvvx   cr^2    ~:p    rt  ETSSiS  W| 

SyJ  W2  □^22-2S  c;-  -2::^   s-bn  nn^^?  Sp«  n'r?  ^T^-cs 
'  6  b-2.-.n~;p    :  v:E2)2    ^22   ijjj    -r~-:    )p||     :  r-pbi?    TMflD*   N"bn 

■nprrrv.  ©.  -pr:nv.  19.  -^pr-miil.  -^p  *,--rn  v.  JG. 

-•I7"=pid.  - --"  n-!Dtn  v.  1.  -jx-  -y  v.  28. 


NAHUM,    CHAP.    I.     N  45 

7|^nb   Sfgbw    it:s§   5jb    siba;i    TT&;n   ^"na    i£;x   bb  ^^-nbw 
nirp-asw  innn  d^s  xibn   :  ia  nran  "px  rprnn  ^"iiq  wh$i  8 
•j^n  TD"1^  S9JJ    J  Tto?  in*?  n:iarn  ffinstt   crrrn   irnas.ni  9 
ntcia  n,03n  ajasn  vprix  05133    :  togtt  10  ina  c^-r.^*  js$b  1 
wnap  ib->n  ffnt    niaE  ai^a    "$|ia   ;i*re?  bi^a   .  obi*b  QAayj  11 
ann-bso  :  orra  ^11x3  nrw-oa  bnia  wj  hbrrp-b:n  *ni'iE  natt  12 
-bio  D13X   ai^a    nrm^-sab    nrirr-bxi    ftaj  Di?a  spiha-tyna 
ann-bs    d-tx  ai';;a   ^fflTTJM    Kianrba    :  rm  oi-a   rpa  b*aua  13 
-bai    ;  i-ps?  Bi?a  ib^nn   n:nbt  prbsn  rra  ffi^a  i'n:ra  nrx-m  14 
:  nns  Dl?a  i^n^nii?  naon-bsn   i^bs-nx  rrnanb  pii?~"by  -,i:rn 
a^  fjbttS  *j5  ntojn  n->p2>  n«jsa  a^'arrbs-b?  nirn-Di;1  ai'ijpi  « 
■man  Dr'an-ba   wci  lizhj?  nn-by  arnrrc  to»s  »|    i?j«jsha  16 
tfrp  n^ni  nipbD  n;;nn  1^2  nnai   s  spn  sibs  *prn  ^bi   suroi  1 7 
sidy'  n^ai  tux  awnnTa  h-ni    .  nnnriva  r,K  afep  rva  ^j-ni  is 

I  J-  »-  "  I     ":i-  I"  T     t  :  r.-       "  t        1  «■  I     -.1-  j-  :  <T  s 

n^ab  this  njrnnsbi  nibasn  ana  ipbni  togb  itoy  n^ai  nanb 
nwbs-na  hbaafni  ifa>  nrrna  aa?n  wTn  i  nan  nin?  ^  ltf?  19 
:  lyban-ns   fa^ai    ftwai?    rnis    nai    a^sa    iiffii1^    Wn*l 
filbtiiT  nbai  fis'iapi?  cr^anca  bs^i  '■sab  n-rrbnn  rbai  a 
ttscb  ]V2  nna  D-^idth  ibyi  :  assn  ■$»  nx  w^  n;?ca  rnrx  21 
:  naibian  nirr-b  nn^ni  10  nn-ra 


XII.     The  Prophecy  of  Nahum. 
CHAPTER  I.     K 

0£b  rrrn  bp'ri  Kisg  b$   t  lEpban  a-na  "jirn  -®d  nirp  xte*  5* 
n'i'rp    :  T$$b   Kin    laiai    i^sb   hjn?    ap_:  rwii   b^*zi   rtjJTj  3 
ism  hisneai  ns^ca  n'in^  np]^  xb  nsn  nib-bi-tai  o^fes  SpM 

:   -  it.-  «T  :  t       :  fir-  :  J  »r-  :  -  t  :  .--'.■.•-• 

bb«»  a^nnn  ninrjsn-bDi  infca?!  b*a  "i^ia  :  rbJH  pax:  ^  4 
rr'ysani  ufeia  ^r^n  a^Ji  :  bb^x  "pDab  tv&\  biaisi  "jra  n 
55  Hw  ^sb   :  na  'OOT'-bai  bani  i^Btt  psn  »feini  ttjbrsi  0 

12P3    a^^ni    csd   i-DP.3    ton    iex   "jinna   D^    tdi  n-'r?^ 
niy  ^cai   s  ia  ^ch  ?n*ii  rna  ai^a  rtrab  n:;ni  arj   :  ^zr;a  8  7 

'I  Trr'  V.  3.  -JN2  "T7  V.  21.  — ip  1—73  V.  11.  "I  N''3  V.  10. 


46  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

9  nbs  rvrr-bx  JMnpntg  i  Sfti  Hfj'J?  Tttftl  Enffitt  no;  nbs 
-  ZXZ3Z"   z-123   umh^  i|   ">d   :  rn|   n^rrD   Hflpnrft   no   son 

11  YV  n2?  rCnn";?  a?n  N^?  IOT   '^feS  ^3?   r£2  ^'t^  °V9 
19  nari   -v):  £1  Ml  0J  orcbc-ix  rijrr  -ex  i  re         : '-i^bs 

14  bec  rvnss  ?pnbS|  n^9  Ti?  IW9   7?r~s"r   ~'T,n    W?  "^l 

:  rr'bp  ■;  ---p  rrs  rOTW 

CHAPTER    II.     3 

x  ■«$»  ^$n  rfjvtj  ^n  cib©  yathg  -tela  tVyi  Bf^jtj^Ug  n|?i 

2  pw  rib?  :  nns:  n'bs  fepjjba  ^a— na$b  t^  RpO^  si  ;?  ^nrja 

3  ^    :  Uflfl  nb  paa  D?ifrnp  p;"n   ^jni-nss   *TW*fi  lisp   }"E-b? 
BrnbTi  D-^ppa  nrppn  ■•s  bsnir?^  fi*»  aprn  fsrrs  ftjrp  no 

4  2r;n  nV-s-cs'3  n^brna  b^rpc:**  07*02  Tppvaa  jjtt  :  >.nn© 
n  j*£»pFiB?  2Din  ^bb-nrn  nisnnn  :  ^nn  ff»tfnasi}  ippn  ni?a 
e  6i5n?  Tn^-x  ^T?   J  *3?''1?  a^P"?33  ofteS?  tir*Ht  tvorrflj 

:  "-rz:    PiTjflTiH    "n?©    1  ^>bn    ^ni    finain    *niitt?    Dn^bnn 

8  b^*  rps  hiSTOtt  rnr.rrajn  nrb?h  nnba  a*ni   1  aim  bgwi 

9  d^c:  r.Eryi  xvj  ^'q  D^T-nnnn  rnr\:n  :  jnaab^  triffifl 
•  n:-=rb  h$g   vx*i    nnr   wa  qcs  ?,T2    jngra    pKi    rp?y   vja? 

11  pro  onp  nbi   nj^aw   ngiaw  njna    inran  ^s   b^a   ins 

19  fi$tt   n*a    :  "WW  'ttaj?  obs  ^M  D^bt^jr^a   nbnbrn   o^sna 

rvnx  -ra  oe  «"»nb  pHx  Ijbn  ncx    trnwb  Bwn  fiywi  rri*j| 

.  r-_-xb"r?  ^n'xnbb  pinttl  Y»hiljl  "nn  fcftb  rrnx    :  Tnrrn  "pan 

u  ^rn?nrn    n^sns   njn"j  dsd  tpb'x    ^::n    :  nc^a    rri-'r-ci  rnn 

:  rcpxba  b^p  t'p 

CHAPTER   III.     a 
2  n  Oiti  b*'p    :  Bfig   tfnsj  sb  nijbtt   pns  ens    nb's  dw  TJ   ^ 
:{  -^">    nb?io   enc    :  n-ip-^ia  ^r"1^^  if^  WW  "i2"'x   t;r-   '-■-• 

-■_;■  v.  3.  -  — r- v.  (,.         •  — .-*  v.  I 


psalms  1,  2.     nx  47 

ur-'a   n-D'-an    BPBB3   nbra   in   rata   njit   irot  a-ra   i  cr^r.a  4 
Tir^l  nikasr  rnrp  D»3  Sp3«   Wi   :  nvosa   rrinwhw  rrr.:Ta  n 
ipabirrn    :  !j:ibp   rrbbtwyi    ^n^a    6^a   "^snn?   V.-V'v<   T.'}-"?  G 
ty^ia  th?   ^psp-ba   n;ro    :  tans   ^p^faw   *PEr?^  B'ttBlB  SpVjj  : 
nyjirn  :}b  aw:^  cjp.as  "psa  nb  Tr  ^  "*:*:  rrric  nrs'i  8 
B)*a  d?   b^n— nr«    nb    a^ao    oro    anira    nar^n   fr&&    bbtt 
:  $fir$n  v>n  crinbn  die  n$j?  "p»i  D^anai  rasp?  ir-a  i  nr^-'n  o 
rriawrta  tSsha    si»B"n    0n!$?   D.3   ^3    ^irvj    ^?ft    K^rrtsi s 
^acn   Rata    t  ap-a   *ijprn   irbiTa-bai   b  y:\    ^   rr^a::-'::r  1 1 
-a?  o^xn  ^nxaia-ia   :  rnistt  vtyQ  ^j??*?  *?£"Q3  ^5?  *\,r? 12 
Spa/$  ^yanpa  EMM  tpaj?  n;n  sbaia  iB-b$  sib&si  ^rr-za  c*n-sa  ja 
*$-"*a«tt  "rsia  va  i  sprrna  rs  nbaa  tjanx  ■nru  tifs:  nSnfi  it 
Tfbpsn  as   :  jaba  Vjnn  "Venn  *&yy)  t3"»E>a  ^aa  !j^;:iq  ^-n  n 
:  nanxa   i^iaann    pb'*a  Taann  pb»a  nbDxn  ann   sri-man  ck 
n|"isa   VIKK    i5p?*!3  ^cb  pV;  D?ttfn  "oateE  Sp5^?  rpa-in  17 
*nin  nrnr  c^^3  rnp  ova  hi-naa  D^inn  ■oil  air-a  ip^cst?} 
*ce3  spyw  ipSTS^  Tites  tfb^j  7f-j'-\  sjttp   !D*»  "ittipB  rTi-sbi  IS 
i  ba   sjnaa    r.bn?   qnailib   •"ina-'pa    :  papjg  pal  D^-rrb?  ^e?  io 
sTBnrjrun  nw-sb  ^-b?  ■»$  rpby  ?;d  ?rpn  Tjjnari  ^rir 


XIII.     Twelve  Selected  Psalms. 
PSALM  I.     K 

-ro?  xb  tPKtsn  spriai  c^*i:n  ns?a  fjb-  «b  ncs  ir\xn  ^rs  m 
nsni  inning  iiEn  n;!n^  rninn-cx  ^  :  mr^  «b  D^ib  aciaai  2 
irc?a  •jn"'  i  ^"13  Trs  nya  ^fcz'-?  bihto  f?3  srni  i  nb^bi  tag?*  3 

r."?a  Q^iprn  DBTCEa  tP?&^  ■^p.r^?  '  fe"^?   !  ^"7  -^"^"^^  " 

PSALM  II.     a 
D^Tini  fnft-'aba  i  ^i^^n^  :  p^n-^n-)  D^rxb^  z;\'  •  rr.n  nab        2  n 
n^btf:i    i^^ninc-^-rs    ^P05     :  irncrrbrn  rr'r^-bp  nn^-icSp  a 
nani  ts    :  i^b-^bi   4ix   pnir^   D^cra   aci"1    :  ^ra?   ?:p^n4 


48  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATIIY. 

6  iMHtryn  y'-±~^?  tisba  "TOJJ  "wn   >  '*fe.fV?  "^W  "'S^  'toffee 

o  b'-\z  oara  a:nn  :  fn^now  ^nsn  "Cr^.  B?b  "^l  ^"BO 
11**139  :  mx  "^so  ric^n  sfe^a'pn  wd^o  nnm   :osc:n  tri''  *tos3 

:  ta   ■,cin-53  "nci*  *sx  D$B3  i^aV"1? 

PSALM  III.     a 
2  m  "HS  ttf'.i  l  m  njrri    :  i:a  Dibcax  i  'jw  *n-qa  Srrt  ■vharti 

3  Dfl'bsa  ib  HP^rtP  psj  '1???^  E"1?^  °^n  :^b?  crag  n^an 
n  4  rnm-bx  -»b-ip   i  i#jjh  nrnfci  ^T^.  ^jja  1^  njrp   jtpki   :  Hte 

6  rrffT  ■s  T^T?^  roflpsh  ^pao©  ■»:«  :  nbo  irnp  nnti  "^rp.  jnjaj 
8  7  i  n'irr  rw»p   :  ^v  ?r,v  T&b  icx  q?  n^anT3  SrV'K-Kb  :  "Saw; 

9  Itirpb   i  rnarc  o^cn  ->:e  "«nb  ^irbs-rx  n^srr^  ^nbs  '•syfein 

i  nbo  Tirana  Tpe?"i?  rtwihn 

PSALM  IV.     1 

2x")sa  "th?  fl':s  i  ^:;?  "^-na   :  -n-b  "Yhaiia  rr':^:3  Ijaafcb 

3  msbsb   ■f^ba   Mu  'LP   «h»-»aa    i  tAbfi   jwi   *:?"  nS   WW 

4  ib   Ton  nin^    i6iu  U   wi    :  nbo   ajD   "cpnn  p^n  t'Canipg 


n  "by   033333    !HB*     WBHTpKI    "trn    I  Tbx    *&$*    VBV,1    H 


"•rsi 


7  g  DP9/3,  :  rvrp-bx    rim^   pnspnSY    *13T    :  nbo    Hal}    Dp33«)ia. 

8  nrnaiD  nnro   :  nrwr  spaa  tw  wbynoj   a**j   wsn^a   Q^*? 

9  itfw    rarrx    ^grr    n*bra    i  *ai   mevrm   n:r.i    n&a   •'aba 

:  wtJin  n-jab  -nab  prin^  nrx-^2 


PSALM  v.    n 

•2  n  n:*a  "">,■«  i  npjsn  rra«    i  iyf*  Hmto  r.^n:n-bs  n^:tb 

43rtJnJ    :  bbrrs  ^H8pa  ""'bxi  •tibo  wv  bipb  nn^cpn   :  ^^n 

n  .  y«h  f»n  bs  Kb  ,  tg    :  iiEtttt  ^-"oT"x  iga)  *»bnp  rrrn  npa 

o  ~br    Hfid'tJ   ?pjq»   to    a^bb-n    Ql^riTTfc    :  yn    jf^Oj   sb   r.rx 

7  I  r.nn^  ,  agft}  n^-i-an   D^rrs   ar5  "na^   nasn    s  "jnx   ^byb 

E"c:  nnc  v  8.  III.  r:?N:-rrv.7.  IL 


PSALMS    6,  7.       T  1  49 

s^nyva  7\v~}i>  byn-^w  ffJtyQlhj  !flT»a  aiax   rpcn  ana  i&tn  8 
sjrHta  fu  *s  :  T]sni  ^sb  nuhn  *nnia  jjttb  ^rpisa  ^afta  .  rrirv  •  g 

,  o-a^n    :  Tp^brp    d:ic5  cfina   mnB""iaj>  rrrn   aanp   n:-::  n 
j  }a  *Ftn  ^a  'Wiv^n   on^iB   ana    BffftiyftBtt    ^e-;   a-nbx 
■nnft   v;a  ^bjni   i^b?  sjcrn  ws^  ab-yb  }a  '•o/in-ba  'fretri  12 
nrjayn  yfen  njaa  rrjrp  p^i  sjnan  nrs-^a  i?|tMj  13 

PSALM  VI.     1 

TjEjsa-bs   rnr£    :  nvib   niana   rnTQiBn-b?  nir::a  hssfeb       2  m 
■»2^Bn   i:s   bbttK  *a  nirn    ^::n   :  WD^ri   ^r.rna-bs*.    woiri  3 
:  tot?  rrro   pxi  ^^  fibnaa  iceri   :  ^tj  sibrjaa  13  rtjrn  4 
Tpiar  rntaa  pa  ^a  :Sfnon  •jjttb  n?3pi2"in  tow  nsbn  rrirp  na^io  cr 
inma    nb-o-baa    nniss    "Tinssa    "»pcw^    :  rjbTVTT    fn    b;xra  7 
rwo  :  "n^is-baa  nppy  ^i?  D$att  piee?  s  nptts  ">bny  ^rrana  9  s 
■•tTann  rnrp  sn:E   :  "*aa  bip  rfjjifr  2"3E-ia  $«  ^"s"ba  *mxi  •> 
iyin  W22  iac?  *a$-ba  Yke  ibtfa^i  sn&a'i  ingp  hn5Ep  rfirtj  11 

PSALM  VII.     T 

Tj'bs  rrirp  :  ^"^"ia  BJna-"naT"bj  rrirr»b  nr-nrx  "THb  fnsto      2  n 
pnis  ">ee?  rnnsa  Sfro?"'}?  :  ^Irsni  "'BlH"^!*?  waJSn  TyRl  r\z  3 
T»   s  "teaa  b^-E^ax  pst  ■wktos  irjbs   rrirp   :  b^ang  pan  -  4 
5sjm  ■>&£?  1  sM«  sflrjjj   :  ogn  *rvis  nsbrjsn'  jn  ■nabiiD  Wbtil  g 

-ssa  1  rnrp  rraip  :  rsbo  jari?  "isipb  ,  "niaai   ^n  ynsb  cirp-i  v 
DTOKb    n^r?n     :  rp?s  OBflfta   ^b'x   rrplPi    "nnix   rrroya    Nfczn  s 
rrirp   ''Kjsb  b^e?  P33   nirp  ,  :  raiti  D*n^b  n*»Syi   ^n^iczn  9 
niab  -jnai  p^iS  isiani  d^tt-i  i  yn  xs-n^-'  :  ^by  ^israi  ^p-isa  - 
D->n'bx    :  ab-nt£  jioiia   D^n*bwS|-b?  ^   :  p"«r?  D^-'bs  r.^ba^  12 
inrp  ci-ob^  lain  aw;  sb-ax   'Qj^aa  cs?f  bsi  p^rs  aEio  13 
"^n?  nan   :bys^  o^bnb  ^in  rr^ba  ^an  ibi    :  n:ra;i  tffy  }* 
nnra    bs^n    'nnEn^.   rns    r'a    1  npia   ib^   b^ir   (Tjni   ^»  16 
njn^   rni«    1  in^   -icrn   iipnp-byi    iirsna   ib^P   a^r^    :  b:;E^  J^ 


■>-ip  nrxi  v.  4.  VI. 
4 


50  HEBREW    CHRKSTUMATHY. 

PSALM  VIII.     n 
•_•  M  'i?  T^prTRj   ■-^.'"'^  rtjn?   :  T^b  Ti^p  rvrsn-b?  ns:£b 

4  r.rr^  TpjjJ  nx-jr^  i  Dgp.ropi  nvx  rrarr.b  Sprvis  ^b  rJJ 
-  -pi  nsnajrnj  irn:x-rTC  i  nr::*'r  nrx  trib'bj  try*  *T5JBEM 
e  :  "n-^rn  -nrn  r:r  DVft«^  ana  yn^n^    i  ""pen  ^  c^x 

-  :  =bs  tr^b^n  roi  i  Tfcyrnnn   nn^  bS    spn?   "E^a  vib^ettn 

-  9  rrjrp   :  DM55  rrinns  nab  R?3  ^T  D*^?  ^?  :  ^  n'Ena  D^' 

:  "pan-bra  SpM?  n*mrfflfl   -rrix 

PSALM  XXII.     2D 

2  m  ^nnT?  rtjb  *6jj  iba  :  -rnb  ttapa  "fliih  rb^x-by  h»feb 
3  nbrSn  n:?n  tfbi  c^'n  xnpx  iftba    :  VttMi  "na?  '•r.jr.tpfe  p*rn 

- 1  ---jz    -3    :  bjnto?    rribnn    a»*n   cinp   nnxi    :  "9   n*0T8bl 
0  :  wiaTlfcl  *ro!}  ^a  "-b1?^   -p"J  t!~$    I  'hsobftWj  -hzz  -:"r-X 

sT^b  tafr  ^*'?"b?    1  uag  my  cix  rc^.n  tftt-artn  r?b-'n  ■oiifj 
9  ?En  ^5   irfrs5  ""?b^   fTJn^"bS|  bh    :  ex?  ^:)   nfctoi   *~"VE- 

1 1  -  T-brn  spbj  :  "n^M  "*2©"b?  ^n^nb  jtswa  *nh  MPK-Q  1 ia 
12  rx  ^  nninp  rraro  "»3t3tt  pmrrbx  :  nrx  *6S  ■»&&  pa*  cmtt 
"  rvnx  crvE  ■**  ^D  .  v^p3  ^3  i-p^  n,2n  D^E  ^-=c   :  «v~ 

tj^+TS  ^ab  rrjn  W'&crba  rnsrnr  :rrsr:  D*B|  ilKtti  r-': 3 
16  "iE~b?  'Ti'ipbB  pa-ra  '•sitbj  ^nr  ,  ir^n?  tra?  1  ^  yira  ccb 
n  j^brnT  -h"?  -n^  ■»any»^n  tnrya  n^?  D^b>  ■oiaaor*!  nsnntp  r-2 

\l  "^  D:I}!?  n^?n  -^H"1  :  ^-""X"■,  w»$^  r.rn  •tj-ittprba  "ncs 
=  :  nc^n  Trinh  ^r-b-x  pr-n-bx  rTin1"  nrx^  1  b-"':.  -b-r-  *z'z'i 
2 ,  ^^  ^"x  "Wg  """^;n  :  "r^'-^  aSs-rna  'C63  !""■■:  rb"^n 
23  1  nVi"1  ^xt^  :  Y-'--x  b-p  T-'ra  ^nxb  ^-^r  mscs  1  w»a»  c^i 
ra  -xb  ^2  :  bxnc"'   ^rbs  ^ib   >n^   Vrna^  -pv,:  -T-t  *~*'::~ 

-bx  into  yaia  r:c  —  remfcbi  "is  r-::-  rati  xbi  nta 
.,- --:x^  iT«n^  T.:  c:rx  "-:  an  bn^a  ^~"~pv  m"^  i  r:r 
28 1  flap    :  "irb    2DD3b    iri    T»^J    rvr-p    sfebn^    "'iir'i  1  D^:? 

:  2"3  r-riECia-bs  5f»}^b  ^nrr^  ynygyyb$  "p^-bx  O^ 
:  29  rns~':r-- bs  1  "nnri    ^bsx    1  d^"'33    br^^    "9'brn    njrpb    *J 


psalms  45,  72.     ns  ma  51 

-ificn   ^sw   fit    :  rpn  sb   Sfitotf  ng$  ^T-?   -?"9?    1??$  81 

PSALM  XLV.     -12 

137  1  ^b  crn   :  rrp"n  "Vig  b^atofc  rnp-\:nb  D^scic-by  nsr^b        2  x 
^Sata  ^SjfiJ   *•  iffl  isio  1  tag  *5irb  ^bttb  ^iot  ^:k  n-cs  n-ia  3 
rjs-in  -ran   ;  bbijb  n^n'ba  ^ana.  jg-^5  spnirefca  "jn  prin  07s  i 
nips  -in^-':?    n5n   n?|  ■  5|7$T5J    '  70"^?-    ^T^?  "^    ^*"':?  n 
Tp^nn  d^b*   tn»6«  rpxn    5  sjjw    rtojffy    tPT^   ?~T~T^  6 
taatj  n'ihb  taao  nan  obi?  D*n'bs  j;sd3  :  }br:n  ia?i«  s5a  ?bs?  7 
?prfb«    Crtbs  ^niri3  1  £rb?  yen   §t:i?rn   pns  ranx   i  "n--b^  8 
■^fTpa   Tn-.nn-bs  nirttg    r^nsn   nb    :  SQarna   ficc   t»«  9 
nroa  t^"1^"1?  ba©  nans  Ti^niip^  ffoVo  rriaa   :  t^he©  istt  "j©  1 
s^paa    rr»ai    Sfiajb   "toei  $?t«   m    ■*sn*   nrpangiD    i-rs-isn 
nn:ra  1  nrtiai   :  ib-nnnirnn  Spans;  **n  ^5  };s?  Sjb-DSi  nxrpi  }g 
any  nisaiBBB  rran2B  S^rra  mna?"b3  :  uv  *>tv?  ^b'rp  y:h  14 
nisn-'a  Jwyisn   OTJW    ffiVira  -brf?  bain  niapib    t  nr-nb  -0 
Tnhs    nnn    :  Sfb*  brna  radian  bw  nrratea  rebawi    s  *jb  1? 
-n?  n^aa  tpo©  nr^m  {fron-baa  ffnWs  i»rp»Pi  ~"2  wvj  is 

:  Ian   ob5b  Tiiiin^   ff»B?   "js'b? 

PSALM  LXXII.     a* 

TO    :  ^ttTjab  Tjnpnin    in  sjbfcb  SpBBtJB   trnba   1  rrab©b        2  x 
tnjmS  rriyaai  ojb  oib©  D*nn  -55^7  !©s©tta  fp*5§n  p*i;a  ^t:?  3 
ahayoy  spijT*  :  P^*27  *?T^  fes  ^-?  ^~?  c?"n*:£  '  c?$  n  4 
:  "px  cptnf  tPfpa^fb  rsrb?  i&ga  T).*;    :  D^i"  ni^r  nr  ^sbi  0 
d^-t?  D*tt  *y?;j    »n^  ^s""?   Di^to'    n'nn  p^?  i^^a  nnsvs^ 

i  ':nr    is|    l'14",,5?'1'    D^2?    ^'"1^,?    i\:?^     :  P^'^^5?""?    ^^'t1?^  9 
na"na^  isr«  xici  n3©  ^ba  w^i  r.n:a  d^si  ciihri  *»3bia  - 
^z-a   "jraK    b^™>3     :  ^n^"i3^^    tri3"bS    c^b^-bD    ^-rnr-r-i  ,_, 
j*HJ»ii  D"»:T»a«  rics:T  rnasn  bTbr  on*'    :ib  itJT'SI  t^'  is 

-      r  J'  »   1  - «        »    •   I    *  :  j-         -  tl  .  r-  14 

nrrra  "ibqn^  ift^   1  vrra  z.vi  -\^-\  d^e:  bss^  canr^  Spijt  -a 


52  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

it  w  :  pan  i~~2  "v?h  trsji  ips  fijata  earn  D*nn  tana 

i  «Tttte'<  z-':rzj  in  ^inn-i  "rati  J^  ifati  wb  abirb  ■  it© 

M  D»  i  Ty^nni  :  iiab  nisba?  nir:?  baito?  V-*  a"n'bx    "'n^  '  Wl 

^niban^   :  ipsi  .  ras  ynscrrbs-nx  tTiaj   Kba^  DMfrb   'fr*3? 

IT  •  I    V  •      T 

PSALM   CX.     7 

n  rpa-x    twSrTJ  "vp^b  no  "I'TJlb  i  n'irp  ex:  "Viljt'a  THb 

2  :  Spa'jfc   3lga  rrn  fijjnj   nirp   nbar  tj-t?  PlgO    i  tpbi^b   Bfyi 

3  :  Tjrnb?  b-j  f^b  nnca  ditto  onp-^nnna  ^n  oi;a  nn-:  spe* 

4  i  piipsbtt  \n7n7-b:?   obi?b   'jnamna   ore?    btfn  i  rrrr    ynt: 
c  n  ftwa   xb^a   D^iaa   V??    :  tf^a   iBsra^n  f np   tP^-b:?   Igfa{ 

7  i  «Mh  D-n?   p.. -b?  nnflj?  tynjin  bnag   s  nan  fj«rt?  »sfi   TOJ 


XIV.     The  Exhortation  of  Wisdom,  Proverbs  8. 
■j  m  r.*a  If  jPj  ''1%  Lfu'ru  CJtt  13   JftVip  "rn  roiarri  x?,pn  neorrsbn 
i :;  np^bx   :  npp  trnrto  sraia  tr^pfcb  D*n*«rTb   :  res::  naTia 

n  o^coi  TTtffl  ffW*  won    i  a-s  ^n-bx   i&ipi    jnDK   d^tpx 
7  6  riB* '-"fl  t  undo;  ^rao  nnrci  nn-x  dtt'ID-'S  sfiHMJ  :  ab  Tin 

s  brjs:  enn  pa  'i|j  '■  j'uwt  ty  piss  i  rrn  "tjOT  rojpinj  "»sn  ngrn 
*9"b*l  unynpng  :r?-j  "NSbb  D'ntpn  paab  dtiz:  Db|  :  rjrsn 
1 1  xb  tyiitfrtai  DNpSBS  rnaan  roStr^a  :  inn:  prine  nn*.  C|C3 
[?  rarn   :  KXBtt  niBttt  tt?^H    "IT?   ^:did   r.rrrt  •»:«   ssgrrwj 

1 1  -b  :  -rs:r  niasnn  "ei  rn  ^rn  i  pitjii  ngf  yjj  r»:te  nirp 
•-  trffii  tobn^  ="b a  *$  :  nrjiaa  ■o  nra  ^s  rg^*n  nx$ 
l7  rronfc  ^:s  :r-x  '•Bfiij'ba  a-r^i  nfon  onto  "»a  sp^S  'pr'n": 
isn-j   :  "721  pry  fin  ^ns  ninDviiry   i^asso?  ^^'j;^^  n-s 

12  Jfini  !jbnx  npt72  nnxa  s  inn:  ?c:;a  T^"^^  tets^  fnn?  ^^e 
21  rvrp  :  sb^x  Dmnhs^l  8T  ^nn's  bircrh  sttfita  r-n-r: 

22       •      i  •••-  -         ......  r        -  -    .  ci  -i  Si-  '      •: 

23  -^t?  rxiia  ^nrc:  ab"?p,   :ts;t2  I^J^pa  a-p  *ni"  rncjn  ■sflg 

M  trnn  a^n    :n^-"-br:  r-:;-;;  r^a  "r'''"n  r-'rr.n-wn    i  y-x 

afeln^'  rrianrn  yix   Prtpj   sb-~?    » "rabbin  rrvzy   "wb   "'^-r1 

V- 'N  WT  v.  24.  z-n  v.  17.  ---.-:-  v.  17.  I. XXII. 


job,  chap.  3.    a  53 

:  oinn  "gfi^b?  Wft  "ip^a   *$*  vw  D^tto  tySQfe    '-  bar?   tfiffl)  21 

D^tti  ipn  1  o*b  tenSa   :  oinn  nir*  rif$a  bys^  n^pnB  ixissa  28 
ITfl«i   -ji-ax   TOM   S^jrwi    :  y-is   ^otq    ipina    vb-i-o:p   sb  > 
isns  bana  npniEtt    1  r^-baa  f»b  npntna  Di"»  .  oi^   D^iir'?©  31 
"Oni  "nirsi  ijpttQtt  D^:n  npyi  :  d~s   ^rrs   "^oci  32 

•^  ?ttTB  ens  ^xx  :  irifcjrbgi  raarn  tow  twyoj  :  *nta»? 33 
^sira  isxb  15  s  ^nns  nyina  "VSriS  ffii  1  nii  ^nnbjj-by  npcb  -p 
im*B  inns  i&toirts  itcsD  c^n  '•Kohl   srrirna  yisn  pE*i  n^n  36 


XV.     Job's  Complaint  and  Triumph,  /o/5  3.  19. 

CHAPTER   III.     a 

a^K  1?^  :  iiaii-ns  bbp-n  in^B-ns   n->s  nrs  ]?"*w  2  sc 

sinn  oi*n  :  135  ttnh  nibs  f^brn  ia  nbis  nii  nas?  s  tos^i  4  3 
vibsai   j  nnn?  rj^  ysirrbsi  bytm  nibs  fc-nhni-b«  ^cn  ins  a 
sinn  nb^bn  :  ni;>  T^oa  inn?a?  n::?  rfc^-facri  tflfcban  5f*n  6 

nan  1  sb?-bs  Qifrp  nsc^a  n:s  ^a  ^rn-bs  bss  tang?  7 
aii-ivfs  map?  j  in  n:;n  sian-bs  Taaba  151  »nnn  nb^bn  8 
-bsi   ■psi   Tsb-ip?   i'ee'd    iaaia   *acrn    :  irpib  nni>  D^Tryn  9 

piana  ,,:-'Qr!p  ?^5  J  *$»}  'Ti**?  Ttl*  n^S  CTO  ^  ^5  !J 
jib  n*5i  1  ts  inafcj  uipirsn  ^aa»  nrapa  :p&i»  15  d;he"p.w  13 
nnb  any  ffnto-a?  is   :  fab  m'ann  n^an  -ps  ^y^i  Biabtt-Q*  14 

isn-sb  zptyb  n;ns  sb  i^B  be:?  is  :  ^cs  cnnrn  n^sb);rn  ig 
D^cs  nn^  :nb  15151  inii^  dc?  tan  ^ibnn  d^c1!  co  :"1"s?}q 
sl^i^g  ^sn  -inyi  sin  nc  bi-.ii  "jbp  itoia  bp  lyric  sb  scs^tt  19 
^:^si  ni^b  csn^n  :  tte;  i^ttb  n^;ni  lis  bryb  151  msb  J 
:  nnpTS^^i  i|  ib^:;  b^-ibs  D^niafen  :  wsmffisn  "^^n^i  22 
vn:s  i^nb  ^:Eb-^3   :  iiya  nibs  ^td^i  n*ino:   i^m-nrs  "«aab  ^ 

1151S5  ncsi  ^ri^*!  ''^nB  *r??  n?  :  ^^  D^?   '■?ril-  ^nl?  n= 
:nn  sa^i  ''nnj-sbi  in-jp_Tzrsbi  .  "^nibc  sb    »ib  sr>  26 

'xr  nrs  v.  o.  '  -r"  v.  35 


54  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

CHAPTER   XIX.     tfi 

a  m  :  ff^tta   ^rs2"r,i    ice?    ■jiv.'n    ~:x-r:?     i  tent*}    ai**   -j?^ 

-} .-:  -r-;r  =:~x-rx-    :  ^--rnn  ^anift  "Ciirteig  OHB^fi  nry  .  m 

-  :  WTH    TJ?    TTOih)     ■b"-:r   ^:-    ttfOtf  U»l    :  YflTOJ    "br    "'PX 

7  0  rfbi  Den  p?i*x  ]n  :  gpgn  ty  "rrenal  ^:r-r  --'-x--:  iasr-cri 
8  ^p/nvi-b'n  "vara  xbi  Tjj  ITjll  I  eeee  pKl  rrs  rent 
-'.•2"-w  *j*pp  :  ^rxn  n^-jy  nc?;_  tr^fin  ^bsa  *yia|  :  cir;  !jrn 
11  :  THJO  ib  ^srrri  iEX  ■»;:?  nnn  :  Tnffi  773  rcn  ?yb«n 
1-  "<nx  :  ^bnxb  zp20  WW  02m  ^b:?  £b»i  tnTD  "si""1  1  *im 
Ut^Siatf  ^^ji  ■gtfTg  ^n  i^iBfi  s0r^«  TpJJj  p^n-n  ibyp 
JJ  ^n??  :  a79,,?:?  T^  *^?}  ''agtSnp  njb  \phrx*  \-^p  "nj 
17  >ftiini  vrxb  rtnt  ^rnn  nVjsnnij  ,,|nta  r§?£  xbi  ts?£ 
18 -bs  vara  I'orwrn  ntnfcfc  "a  ^cx^  cb^y-aa  ivaa  ^:nb 
:  "njs?  ngyj  ^waaj  "ntpa  :  •a/wro  ^ppnx-r.n  *yio  ^nia 
21  njaj  wfcfc—p  ^  ijh  dpx  tpsn  ^::n  1  ^r  Tija  r.if'rcpxi 
:,".  -ex  IRT^J  :  -^rp  xb  ■nirae'i  bx-i^D  VJ^pa  rtyb  1  ^3 
24  -naa  nyb  rngen  bnaruga  1  npivi  -iees  R£"**g  *Jja  ran3£3 
™  "ntf  inx^  :  c*p^  nar^J  rnnsri  "m  ^bxh  TOT  "Wai  1  mm* 
•_•  7  "xn  y$J   ^b'-nrnx  1  i:x   nrx    1  rrbx   nrnx    "niBaiM   PxpEp: 

28  nil    ©"iei    iV^fTirrra   '.Tcxn   13    :  ipns    ^'^bp    ^bs   Tplfti 

29  ItfTW  *j?^b  nnn  n^iy  >TL>n  *»^  nnn-^:Ei3  1  opb  in^a   :  ''yBBpo; 

XVI.     The  Love  of  the  King  and  his  Bride. 

The  Song  of  Solomon,  1,  2. 
CHAPTER    I.     X 

•j  k  Sf^i  □^n"j~'3  ?n^s  rvt^cna  ^apt^   5  ^'btb  nrx  c^'rn  t© 

.  4  !J3  nn^r:i  r'r;.:    "~-n   ^brn    ^x^pn   IWJJ   Sf^jftM   ^?in2 
n  rr^a    nSmyj  ^:x  rnimj    1  ""anx  trn^a  ^^ta  t^  "^-t: 

6  r^n^.n^  ^:xc    ^x^prbx    1  hbVri   tfi^'^yq   n^p   ^bnxr  Dbr^"» 

-.---    ■  v.  I.  --  -— _•  v.  'J9. 


55 

rxsMk    ni?-in  na1*  ifcsa  ria*i*«j  "»§  sttspi    i  ^nrjp    s?    *bt$  i 
sb-DS?    :  T^H!    "'W   '?  ^l^f?   rijna  **$&   ^^2   "pann  8 
by  tprp-irrs  ^y-n  "jsirn  ^apra  sf-^BS  a^r?  r'S^  h?  ;?"£ 
ij-wnb  11W  :  "THin  ^wj  njha  wia  Vccb  :  D^hn  rvbaott  *  9 
:  C|D3n  rrnpa  c?  !jrno:   am  "nip.   :  D^nnna  sqkj s   ffnira  1 1 
v-iej  rg  ib  ^tfj  1  teh  -rns   :  im-i  lna  "ftna  "acra  kbfeprtr*ra  lq 

«-    t       1    <-  •  •  «    -  :  I      -        t  ft  <  :  ■  I  '  ■•     v    -  «v  "10 

ihTi  ns*1  ssn    ^na   r?  waa  *o   Wn  TOan  bav*    it*?14 

inMjn  !wn?-t|«  o^p  qs  -nil  "5?  *l?n  :  0^  ^3n?  r,5?  $*7  ig 

:  D^rvha  wni  d"ti»  ^ra  rrhp  n 


CHAPTER  II.     n 
irw  13  crhinn  pa  riscnr?  :  Q-'passi  re©StD  fiiqjn  rtstan  ^:sj;  2  K 
•^n-nsn  Sbsa  ff»jan  pa  "nti  |a  n:?!*n  1*53  hisna  j  r,i:an  "pa  3 
•cs    iba'Ti   i^n    ma-bs    !|38',a«1    s^anb   pirna    'P'ibi   TOs??*!  4 
s  rw  nafjK  nbima  spniBPfi  tflsi  rriiriDsa  ;:-3t:d  1  nana  - 
ni:a    Dans?    warn    s  ^pann    ijw    ifcx-ib    rnn    fohato  g  t 
-rx  snnis>Pi"D»j  1  smprnw  nnten  rrib^aa  ix  rrifcasa  bbrrr 
cr^nn-b?    abnia    sa   nr--:n   "nil  big    s  "petroiS   TJ  "^O 8 
nrn:n  D^sn   isbb   is   132b   H+i   nail    s  rriyairrb?   fBpE  9 
h»    :  D^nn-pa  pati    rvftbnrrpa   ifriiwa   *:Sro  nns    *nai$  - 
nay  incn  nsrna   i  "b~^b^i  w  ''rw  "b  "^-p  !»b  toki  ^fn  1 1 
bipn  sjian  twi  n?  pifca  *isn?   b^szn   sib   Sjbn  qbn  B«|n  12 
Kin:  i'tod  trsBini  n^iis  rr^rn  r\:srn    nssnsa  rar:  t'fh  13 
nnca  ybfer.  ^ana  "»n:i^    :  }b-^n  ^rs^   '•rijyi    ;3.b  ^9  m  u 
iyj    ^Y?~^i>    ^Yr~r$    ^vtin   tj^sn-a-r.x    ^?^^n    hjnnsn 
EPCfiS    D^bsnia   D^'jp   ^?f   o"1??1?   ^:?"^Tr!^    '•  !",*i{?   SF^nai  na 
n^i^D  ng    :  D^aciea  nghn  i5  ^rxn  :b  ^nii    j  nnro  lyirw  ,  ? 
cv"xn   ^bb  ix    132b    -i-.h  ^b-"^   ab  ffttsn  wr  Di»n 

tnna  lnrrb? 

P  mon  v.  11.  p"«  yep  v.  4.  'p  ■oorn  "-;"  «  :  v- 17- 

'-1  trv1  v.  it.  -np  -'-  v.  13. 


VOCABULARY. 


This  Vocabulary  contains  all  the  words  used  in  the  preliminary  exercises  on  pp. 
2-8,  and  in  Genesis  i-iii,  except  pronouns,  numerals,  and  proper  names.  The  initials 
K.  N.  P.,  etc.,  denote  the  verbal  species. 


PERFECT  VERBS. 

b"Q  H.  to  separate.  ■  N.  to  be  sepa- 
rated. 

p3"l  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause,  fut.  a)  to 
cleave,  adhere.  H.  to  cause  to 
cleave.     Ho.  to  be  caused  to  cleave. 

W23  K.  P.  to  subdue.  N.  to  be  sub- 
dued. 

tthb  or  »2b  K.  (fut.  a)  to  put  on, 
wear,  be  clothed  tvith.  H.  to  cause 
to  put  on,  to  clothe.  Pu.  to  be 
clothed. 

"lEE  H.  to  cause  to  rain.  N.  to  be 
rained  upon. 

bttha  K.  to  rule.     H.  to  cause  to  rule. 

-AD  K.  P.  to  shut  up,  dose.  N.  Pu. 
to  be  shut  up.  H.  to  cause  to  shut 
up. 

tnj?  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause,  fut.  a)  to 
be  holy.  P.  II.  to  make  holy,  sanc- 
tify. N.  Pu.  to  be  sanctified.  Hith. 
to  sanctify  one's  self. 

C73'}  K.  to  creep. 

?y®  K.  to  be  wise.  P.  to  act  tvisely. 
H.  to  make  tvise,  act  wisely. 

rQtD  K.  (fut.  6  and  a)  to  rest.  H.  to 
cause  to  rest.  N.  to  be  caused  to 
rest. 


)2ti)  K.  (pret.  c  in  pause)  to  dwell. 

P.  II.  to  cause  to  dwell. 
TOO  K.  to  keep.     N.  Hith.  to  keep 

one's  self,  take  heed. 
Y^TD  K.  to  creep,  teem  with. 
1?n  K.  P.  to  sew. 

TE  GUTTURAL  VERBS. 

bDX  K.  to  eat,  devour.  N.  Pu.  to  be 
eaten.     H.  to  cause  to  eat. 

"VCK  K.  to  say.  N.  to  be  said.  H.  to 
cause  to  say.  Hith.  to  talk  of  one's 
self 

?JBJ1  K.  to  turn.  N.  Ho.  to  be  turned. 
Hith.  to  turn  one's  self 

"^n  K.  P.  to  desire.  N.  to  be  de- 
sired. 

"D2  K.  to  serve,  work,  till.  N.  Pu. 
to  be  served.  H.  to  cause  to  serve. 
Ho.  to  be  caused  to  serve. 

272  K.  to  leave,  forsake.  N.  Pu.  to 
be  forsaken. 

TO?  K.  to  stand.  H.  to  cause  to 
stand.     Ho.   to  be  caused  to  stand. 

A  YIN  GUTTURAL  VERBS. 

-JnX  K.  (pret.  e  in  pause)  P.  to  love. 
N.  to  be  loved. 


HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATIIY 


•pa  K.  P.  to  bless.  N.  Pu.  to  be 
blessed.  II.  to  cause  to  kneel,  llitli. 
to  bless  one's  self. 

bxa  K.  to  redeem.  N.  to  be  re- 
de wed.  P.  to  defile.  Pu.  to 
be  defiled.       Hith.    to   defile   ones 

BT|  K.  P.  to  drive  out.      N.  Pu.  to 

be  driven  out. 
~~r  K.  P.  II.  to  separate.     N.  Pu. 

to  be  separated.     Hith.  to  separate 

one's  self. 
P>2    K.  P.   to   erg.      II.   to  convoke 

by  a  crier  (prop,  to  cause  to  cry). 

N.  to  be  convoked. 
Trn  p.  to  brood,  hover  over. 

i.amkdii  GUTTURAL  VERBS. 

2HT    K.  to  sow.     N.  Pu.  to  be  sown. 

II.  to  produce  seed. 
HpD  K.  to  open.      N.  to  be  opened. 
HT22   K.  P.  to   sprout,  shoot  forth. 

II.  to  cause  to  sprout. 
flbqj  K.  P.  II.  to  send.     N.   Pu.  to 

be  sent. 
TT2C  K.  to  hear.      N.   to  be  heard. 

V.  II.  to  cause  to  hear. 

PI  WUH  VERBS. 

npb  K.  to  lake.     N.  Pu.  Ho.  to  be 

taken, 
-::  ff.  to  t.n.     Ho.  to  b  /-.'./. 

;::  K.  <o  toucA.    P.  to  touch  with 

violence,  smite.  N.  Pu.  to  be  smit- 
>ii\.  II.  to  cause  to  touch. 
~'Z  K.  (fut.  a)  N.  to  approach. 
II.  to  cause  to  approach,  bring 
near.  Ho.  to  be  brought  near. 
Hith.   to  bring  one's  self  near. 


2? I?3  K.  to  plant.     N.  to  be  planted. 
r,tl  K.  II.  to  breathe,  blow!     Pu.  to 

be  blown. 
~Z}   K.  to  fall,      II.    to  cause  to  fall, 

throw  down.     Hith.  ^o  fjkrw  one's 

self  down. 
~~}    K.  to  give,     N.  Ho.  /o  b  y/iv«. 

.WIN   DOUBLED  VERBS. 

-P.tf  K.  P.  to  curse.     N.  Ho.  to  be 

cursed. 
3b|  K.  P.  (bibj)  H.  ^  roll.    N.  Pu. 

/o  is  rolled.     Hith.   /o  ro#  e«<r« 

self 

vy\  k.  ^  Um. 

bbn  IT.  /o  fc^HI.      Ho.  to  be  begun. 
■j^n  K.  to  be  gracious.      P.   /o  make 
gracious.     Ho    /o  £<?  treated  gra- 

ciouslg.     Hith.  (finrri)  /0  »*«&> 

?o    ta  gracious    to    one's  self,    en- 
treat. 

T\iya  Hith.  nrnrrn  /o  /%«•. 

230    K.    N.    P.    fa   turn,  surround. 

II.   ^0  frtwe  to  turn  or  surround. 

Ho.  /o  i<?  <wwrf  fa  hm. 
Tj]p  K.  /o  flow. 
Eft  K.  to  be  evil.     II.  to  do  evil. 

PE  70DH  VERBS. 

"~T  K.  /o  fetotp.     N.  to  be  known. 

II.  to  cause  to  knou\  to  make  known. 

Ho.    to  be  made  known.      Hith.  to 

make  one's  self  known. 
ljj  K.  to  M?r.     N.  Pu.  Ho.  to  be 

born.       II.    /o    cause  to    be    born. 
Hith.     fo   reprcsni/    one's 

self   as    born,    i.    e.    have    one's 

name    recorded    in    genealogical 

Lists. 


VOCABULARY. 


59 


Sfel  or  SfblH  $  151.  1.    K.   P.  to  go. 

H.  to  cflKStf  to  go.    Hitli.  to  go  for 
one's  self,  walk  about. 
T£  K.  (fat  >W|*5)  toferm.  N.  Pu. 

Ho.  to  be  formed. 

nc?  K.  to  rfwrcflL  N.  to  it  d$«8  to. 
P.  H.  to  W2<se  to  dwell.  Ho.  to 
it  caused  to  dwell. 

ir?  K.  (fut.  It)"*)  to  «Z«-p.  P.  to 
ra^st  to  sktj?.  N.  to  be  old,  ap- 
plied to  grain  which  has  long 
slept  in  its  repository. 

A  YIN"  VAV  AND  A  YIN  YODH  VERBS. 

"IIS  K.  N.  to  sMne.     H.  to  cause  to 

shine,  give  light. 
Ni3  K.  (fut.  SIT1)  to  come.     H.  to 

crtKse  to  cowt,  irtoy.     Ho.  to  be 

brought. 

«jis  K.  (fut.  ism?)  Hith.  to  it 

ashamed.     II.  to  »iff£t  ashamed. 
tVtU  K.  to  <7/t.     P.  II.  to  «7!«e  to 

<ft't,  ih&     Ho.  to  it  fcTfefl,  ^  to 

rftfltf/e. 
rr;  K.  to  rest.     H.  to  cawst  to  rest, 

put.     Ho.  to  i«  caused  to  rest. 
S|1*  K.  P.  to  fly.    Hith.  to/y  flMJfly. 
a"9  K.  to  nst,  stow£?.    P.  II.  to  owst 

to  rise  or  stow<7.     Ho.  to  be  caused 

to  rise.     Hith.  to  rojwe  owt's  se^. 
n^T  K.  II.  to  contowcf, 
tf«B  or  D^TD  K.  H.  to  place.    Ho.  to 

Je  placed. 
I^lS  K.  to  return.     P.  II.  to  cms? 

to  return,  bring  bach.     Pu.  Ho.  to 

be  brought  bach. 
rpflj  K.  to  irtftM,  tn«i. 
Ff»flJ  K.  to  jw<.     Ho.  to  5e  put. 


I.AMKPI1  ALSFH  VERBS. 
i03  K.  to  create.     N.  to  ie  ovy/A  c£ 
NC"!  K.  to  spring  up,  said  of  grass. 

II.    to  c«w«(?    to   spring  up,   bring 

forth  grass. 
S2n  H.  to  feTfe,    Pu.  Ho.  to  £c  &i& 

N.  Hith.  to  ///(7c  ohc's  sc//". 
i$2?  K.  to  yo  forth.     H.  to  ta/w  to 

yo  /or</i,  Jr/»y  yV//t.     Ho.  to  It 

brought  forth. 
S"V  K.  to  /ear.    rN.   to   it  feared. 

P.  to  c«?<st  to  fear,  terrify. 
Sjflfl  K.  to  ,/SB  or  be  full,     N.  to  be 

filled  or  /«#.     P.  to  ///.     Pu.  to 

ie  filled.     Hith.   to  complete  each 

other. 
S2T3  K.  to  ,/fiw?.     N.   to  fo  /<wwrf. 

H.  to  tawst  to  find. 
StCD  II.  to  deceive.    N.  to  fo  deceived. 
in]?  K.  to  caff.    N.  Pu.  to  £c  cfltfttf. 

LAMEDII  HE  VERBS. 

n:n  K.  to  build,    N.  to  fo  built. 
nba  K.  to  uncover,  reveal.     N.  jmss. 

P.  to  uncover.    Pu.  to  ic  uncovered. 

H.  to  carry  «wto  captivity,  prop,  to 

strip  a  land  of  its  inhabitants. 

Ho.  pass.     Hith.  to  uncover  one's 

self. 
!"Pn  K.  to  fo.     N.  to  become. 
nbs    K.  to  co»?t  to  <m  <•»(/.     P.   to 

j£»»&     Pu.  to  ie  finished. 
nby  K.  toyo  tp.     H.  to  wi««  to 

yo  up,  bring  up.      N.   Ho.   to  it 

Irought  up.    Hith.  to  ////  0M 

up. 
rrr:?  K.  to  <to,  mob     N.  Pu.  to  it 

(to«<?,  wwrfc. 


60  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


!"HD  K.  to  be  fruitful.  II.  to  make 
fruitful 

rni  P.  to  command.  Pu.  tobe  com- 
manded. 

rrp  N.  ^o  be  gathered  together. 

TM!r\  K.  to  see.     N.   Pu.   /o  be  seen. 


be  shown.     Hith.    to    look  at  ont 

another. 
7\2~\  K.  to  be  many,  multiply,  intrans. 

P.  II.  to  make  many,  multiply,  tr. 
rTl"!  K.  to  subdue. 
njpC  II.  to  cause  to  drink,  to  water. 


II.  to  cause  to  see,  show.     IIo.  to  1      Pu.  to  be  watered. 


NOUNS. 

The  nouns  which  follow  are  classified  according  to  the 
character  of  their  ultimate  syllable,  in  order  to  facilitate  the 
application  of  the  rules  for  their  declension  and  for  the  append- 
ing of  suffixes. 

A.     Nouns  not  having  a  feminine  ending. 
I.     When  the  ultimate  is  an  accented  mixed  syllable. 
a.  With  Kamets  in  the  ultimate. 

1.  Kamets  in  the  ultimate  is  shortened  toPattahh  in  the  sin- 
gular both  in  the  construct  state  §  215. 1  and  before  grave  .-nifiixes 
§221.  1. 

2.  It  remains  unchanged  in  the  absolute  dual  and  plural 
§  207.  1,  and  in  all  numbers   before  light  suffixes  §  221.  3  and  4. 

3.  It  is  rejected  in  the  dual  and  plural  in  the  construct  state 
<i  216.  1,  and  before  grave  suffixes  §  221.  1,  and  also  before  light 
Bufrlxea  if  the  noun  has-  the  feminine  ending  in  the  plural 
§221.2. 

4.  Those  noun-,  which  double  the  final  consonant  before 
plural  and  dual  endings,  and  before  suffixes,  at  the  same  time 
change  Kamets  to  Pattahh  §  207.  2,    §  221.  6. 

5.  If  tin- penult  have  preionie  Kamets  or  Tsere,  thie  is  re- 
jected from  the  construct  singular  1216.  1  and  from  all  forms 
in  which  the  noun  is  increased  by  the  addition  of  a  suffix,  or 
of  the  feminine,  dual  and  plural  endings  §  210.  In  the  construct 
plural  and  dual,  where  an  additional  rejection  (3)  occurs,  the 
format  ion  of  a  new  syllable  is  demanded  by  the  concurrence  of 
two  vowelless  letters  at  the   beginning  of  the  word  §  210.  2.  and 


VOCABULARY.  Gl 

a  short  vowel  is  inserted  in  an   intermediate  syllable  in  conse- 
quence. 

D"X  m.  man,  Adam  -3J02  m.  food 

•W2  m.  flesh  nn:  in.  (0\  &  m")  river 

-•7J  m-  gold  tin:  in.  serpent 

"QT  in.  male  Db*2?  m.  eternity 

-P  f.  (oii^)  Aaitd  nc?  m.  (ni)  cftul 

0?  in.  (D^P)  sea  *!fe  f.    (con.  Jpbi,  D\  &  rrf)  s<7/e.  rtf 

SD12  m.  5/ar  JBj3,  yjfi  (r'V^)  adj.  KWfo,  small 
5)33  f.  wv'y?^ 

6.   With  Tsere  in  the  ultimate. 

1.  In  the  singular  Tsere  remains  in  the  construct  §215.  1, 
is  shortened  to  Hhirik  or  Seghol  before  *l,  D?,  "jD  §221.  3.  a, 
and  is  rejected  before  other  suffixes  §221.3,  unless  the  noun 
has  pretonic  Kamets  ;  in  which  case  it  is  retained  before  light 
suffixes  and  is  changed  to  Patlahh  in  the  construct  §215.  1,  and 
before  grave  suffixes  §  221.  1. 

2.  Tsere  is  retained  in  the  dual  and  plural  both  in  the  abso- 
lute state  and  before  light  suffixes,  if  the  noun  be  a  monosyllable 
or  have  pretonic  Kamets;  otherwise  it  is  rejected  §207.  1, 
§  221.  3.  And  in  either  case  it  disappears  in  the  construct  §  210.  1 
and  before  grave  suffixes  §221.  1  ;  so  even  before  light  suffixes 
if  the  noun  has  the  feminine  plural  ending  §221.  2. 

3.  Nouns  which  double  the  final  consonant  before  plural  and 
dual  endings  and  before  suffixes,  at  the  same  time  change  Tsere 
to  Hhirik  §207.  2. 

4.  If  the  penult  have  pretonic  Kamets  or  Tsere,  this  is  re- 
jected from  the  construct  singular  and  from  all  forms  in  which 
the  noun  is  increased  by  the  addition  of  a  suffix,  or  of  the  femi- 
nine, dual  and  plural  endings  §210,  §21G.  1. 

*!X  m.  mist,  vapour  If?  m.  tree 

OS  f.  (rviBR)  mother  2p?  m.  (con.  3$%,  0\  &&)heel 

~'J"2  in.  (D\  &  tvi)  season        DC  m.  (ni)  name 

c.  With  other  vowels. 

1.  These  suffer  no  change  from  the  addition  (if  suffixes  and 
of  the  endings  for  gender  and   number,  except  that  Hholem  i^ 


G:2 


HEBREW    CHKESTOMATHY. 


changed  to  Kibbuta  in  those  nouns  which  double  the  last  radical 
1207.  2.  When  the  ultimate  vowel  is  Pattahh  the  last  conso- 
nant i<  always  doubled,  unless  it  is  a  guttural,  in  which  case 
Pattahh  maybe  lengthened  to  Kameta  §207.  2.  a. 

2.    Pretonic  Kameta  and  Teere  are  rejected  from  the  penult 
as  in  ilie  preceding  classes  of  nouns. 


m.  species,  kind 

in.  f.  (rfi)  place 

m.  fowl,  birds 

m.  (r*)  skin 

m.  (D^BT?)  nakedness 

in.  pain,  sorrow 

adj.  canning 

adj.  (post?)  naked 

m.  (n*)  voice,  sound 

id.  thorn 

in.  f.  (Hi)  breath,  wind,  spirit 

adj.  (refr)  evii 

in.  firmament 

in.  />//.v//,  shrub 

in.  f.  (ni)  ocean,  the  deep 

in.  sea-monster 


Tfo  11).  llg^J 

V* 

r-s  m.  f.  (rfi)  «£* 

=7" 

wi!sj  in.  GW 

tf* 

?,»  in.  (a"ES)  norfrti 

T& 

"D  in.  ("H2)  separation 

DfV»$ 

np~2  bdellium. 

foap 

'""-;;.  adj.  great 

nrw> 

"~:>  in.  ta//y 

Din? 

"jj  in.  (CPJ 3)  garden 

*P 

TPfl  in.  thistle 

rv 

TTtil  in.  conception 

ITPl 

*n  adj.  (njn)  Kvug' 

51 

C'^n  in.  pi.  ///b 

rp"3 

I"-  adj.  ^ooe/ 

pop 

bz  in.  (-32)  stf,  itAofo 

Brinri 

3Tt^  m.  cherub 

r?» 

TMnj  in.  (3"1.  &  ni)  lamina) 

77 

II.  "When  the  ultimate  is  an  accented  simple  syllable. 
a.   With  Seghol. 

1.  Seghol  is  changed  to  Tsere  in  the  construct  singular 
!  215.  2.  It  is  dropped  before  dual  and  plural  endings  §209.  1 
and  before  Bufnxes  i  221.  7.  though  e  may  be  retained  as  a  con- 
necting vowel  before  suffixes  of  the  third  person  $221,  7.  a. 

2.  Pretonic  Kameta  is  rejected  from  the  construct  of  both 
singular  and  plural  1216.  1  and  before  grave  suffixes  §  221.  I, 
but  not  with  light  suffixes  or  in  the  absolute  dual  and  plural 
1210,  1221.3.  Light  suffixea  added  to  the  feminine  plural  end- 
ing, as  they  cause  .)  removal  of  the  accent,  occasion  the  rejection 
of  the  pretonic  vowel  j  221.  2. 


VOCABULARY. 


C3 


nipTO  m,  gathering  together       nifi  m.face 

ns~\73  m.  sight,  appearance        PTJTD  in.  (D\  &  T^)  field 

Tb'J   111.   /t'ff/" 

6.  With  other  vowels. 

1.  Nouns  ending  in  quiescent  X  preserve  their  final  vowel 
unchanged  in  the  construct  singular  §  215.  2.  c.  N232,  const.  N22  ; 
in  other  respects  they  follow  the  law  of  nouns  ending  in  a  mixed 
syllable  §200.  3.  b,  83X,   suf  iX3X,  pi.  niittX. 

2.  For  nouns  in  ">.,  1  and  i  see  §209.  2  and  3. 

822  m.  (D\  &  mi)  host 


III.  When  the  ultimate  is  unaccented.     (Segholates.) 
a.  With  perfect  and  guttural  letters. 

1.  The  unaccented  vowel  falls  away,  and  the  noun  reverts 
to  its  monosyllabic  form  in  the  singular  before  suffixes  §  221.  5. 

2.  In  the  plural  and  sometimes  in  the  dual  both  in  the  abso- 
lute state  and  with  light  suffixes  pretonic  Kamets  is  inserted  and 
the  monosyllabic  vowel  also  falls  away  §208.  3  and  4,  §  221.  3 
and  4,  but  in  the  construct  and  before  grave  suffixes  pretonic 
Kamets  is  rejected  and  the  monosyllabic  vowel  restored  in  an 
intermediate  syllable  §210.  1  and  2,  §  221.  1. 

"J3S  m.  f.  stone  fl?  m.  delight,  Eden 

fT«  in.  f.  (ni)  earth,  land     nT2?  m.  help 


"Ij53  in.  morning 
1\m$  m.  f.  way 
XTT"!  in.  grass 
2")T  ni.  seed 
nrh  f.  (ni)  sword 
:JTCn  m.  darkness 
py*  in.  greenness 
On?  m.Jlame 
OH?  in.  {.food,  bread 


32?  m.  pain,  sorrow 
•D*|  m.  f.  (D\  &  ni)  6o>*e 

ani?  m.  f.  (Hi)  evening 

ate?  m.  (n-i)  Aer6 

C>'s  ra.  f.  (B\  &  ni)  ^'?ne 

DVs  m.  image 

D*]5  m.  c«s£ 
iU'Qn  m.  reptile 
Cnic  m.  o//y.r 


ED?  in.  f.  (a^ .  &  ni)  somZ     T"iO  m.  reptile 

b.  With  quiescenls. 

1.  Medial  quiescents  rest  in  their  homogeneous  diphthongal 


04 


HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


vowel   in  every  form  except  the  absolute    singular   \  2US.  3.  c, 
1216.  1.  </.  \22L  5.  b. 

2.  Pinal  quiescents  recover  their  consonantal  character  in 
the  singular  before  light  suffixes  §221.  5.  c,  as  well  as  in  the 
different  forma  of  the  plural  J  208.  3.d.  §  1S4.  e(rft  roots). 


!6T3  in.  emptiness 
b*S  m.  (ni)  night 
"pi?  f.  eye 


"HB  m.  fruit 

"rip  in.  dcsolalcncss 

SpR  ni.  midst 


B.     Nouns  having  a  feminine  ending. 
a.  Those  ending  in  r\. 

1.  "When  the  root  takes  before  Ht  the  form  of  a  monosyllable 
ending  in  concurrent  consonants,  pretonic  Kamets  is  inserted 
in  the  plural,  and  the  monosyllabic  vowel  rejected.  In  other 
cases  the  plural  is  formed  by  a  simple  change  of  terminal  ion 
§211. 

2.  The  construct  requires  in  both  numbers  the  rejection  of 
pretonic  Kamets  or  Tscre,  if  there  be  one,  §210.  1,  and  in  the 
singular  the  additional  change  of  Ht  ton.  §214.  1.  If  this  rejec- 
tion occasions  the  concurrence  of  vowelless  consonants  at  the 
beginning  of  the  word,  a  new  syllable  must  be  created  by  the 
insertion  of  a  short  vowel  between  them  §  216.  2. 

3.  The  construct  form  is  assumed  before  all  suffixes ;  except 
that  in  the  singular  f"i_  becomes  r\  before  light  suffixes  j  221.  2, 
a-  also  before  the  dual  ending  §202,  §211. 


nb"X  f.  ground 

rX$%  f.  enmity 

njojj  l".  food 
najnj  f.  beast 

nfo  f.  fish 

ni?T  f.  (const,  rrr)  sweat 
FfjSSrl  f.  apron 
!"pn  f.  animal,  beast 

ntr  f.  dry  land 

nbifaa  f.  work 


nplf'C'a  f.  dominion,  rule 
r6~:  f.  female 

ncr:  f.  breath 
rTc~p  f.  east 

n:r  f.  (o\  &  ns')  year 

~s'r  f.  ,/,  .v/rr 
-:xp  f.  (en.)  JKgtfrea 
~-t*n  f.  generation 
HO'TIF)  f.  tfee/J  s/e<y> 

"Tr  f.  desire 


VOCABULARY.  65 

b.  Those  ending  in  fi. 

These  nouns  experience  the  same  changes  as  the  masculines 
from  which  they  are  derived  §211  ;  only  in  those  of  Segholate 
formation  the  penultimate  vowel  is  changed  before  suffixes  in  the 
singular  agreeably  to  the  law  of  Segholates  §221.  5,  and  if  it  be 
Hholem  it  is  dropped  in  the  plural  §  2U7.  1.  d. 

tlUQT  f.  likeness  Fl-'^a,  P-ina  f-  coat,  tunic 

tVfh  f.  knowledge  fi"1®^  f-  beginning 

IRREGULAR  NOUNS. 

a&  m.  (con.  ^,pl.m'35J) father        D"P  m.  f.  (TO},  tYlBJ)  day 
t3">X  m.  (a"1^:^)  man  D"1^  m.  pi.  water 

rrcJX  f.  (con.  niCS,pl.D',c:)w'oma?i      tsn  m.  (D^Efin)  head 

)3m.(QT,aa)  son  E"Brc  m.  pi.  heaven 

NUMERALS.    See  §§  223-227. 

PREPOSITIONS. 

"bit  to,  unto  yo  from 

3  in  *T>3  before,  over  against 
■pa  between  *fo  unto 

*VQ?2  <m  account  of  V?  orer,  «/>o?i 

3  according  to,  as  tb  ^/7/i 

b  fo  finn  under 


ADVERBS,  CONJUNCTIONS  AND  INTERJECTIONS. 

"W  where  D*iI3  ??o/  ye?,  before 

)"jk  nothing,  there  is  not  *>3  that,  because,  for 

"TCD2*  iAof,  because  fctfb  no? 

UK  sign  of  definite  object  *!&?  mightily,  very 

•4$*  not  13-5?  therefore 

D3  a/i'a  Sipy  hou? 

"jn,  nan  lo!  behold!  -J?  fe*'i  that  not 

1  ant/  DTD  /Acre 
5 


GRAMMATICAL  AND  EXEGETICAL  NOTES. 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER   I. 

Verse  1.  tvsN-3  composed  of  the  inseparable  preposition  a  §  231. 
1,  with  Daghesh  lene  §  21.  1,  and  the  noun  rptK"}  of  class  IV, 
derived  from  cx-i  head  by  the  addition  of  the  vowel  \  §  194  and  the 
feminine  ending  n  §  19G,  §  198.  a  (4),  and  denoting  'that  which  be- 
longs to  the  head'  i.  c.  the  beginning.  The  accent  is  on  the  ultimate 
for  a  double  reason  §  32.  1  and  2.  The  expression  is  indefinite  §  248, 
com  p.  cV  apxy  John  1:1,  and  equivalent  to  the  adverbial  phrase  at 
first.  See  Alexander  on  Acts  11  :  15.  It  does  not  of  itself  designate 
a  fixed  and  determinate  point  of  time,  but  simply  the  order  of  occurrence. 
The  particular  time  intended  must  be  inferred  from  the  subject  spoken 
of.  The  absence  of  the  article  is  thus  sufficiently  accounted  for,  and  there 
is  no  necessity  of  assuming  that  the  noun  is  definite  without  the  article, 
and  hence  is  in  the  construct  state  §  246.  3,  §  256,  before  the  following 
words,  which  must  then  form  a  relative  clause  with  the  relative  -\th 
omitted  §  255.  2.  This  needlessly  complicates  the  simple  and  obvious 
construction  by  making  ver.  2  a  continuation  of  the  sentence  begun  in 
ver.  1,  "in  the  beginning  when  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
then  (}  after  a  statement  of  time  §  287.  3)  the  earth  was  etc.,"  or  by  a 
construction  still  more  forced  and  unnatural  ver.  2  is  regarded  as  a  pa- 
renthesis and  ver.  3  as  a  continuation  of  ver.  1,  "  in  the  beginning,  when 
God  created  etc.  (and  the  earth  was  etc.)  then  God  said  etc."  These 
constructions  have  been  advocated  by  those  who  would  have  Moses 
teach  the  eternal  and  independent  existence  of  matter,  or  at  least  that 
it  existed  prior  to  God's  act  of  creation.  But  this  conclusion  would  not 
follow  even  if  the  strained  renderings  which  they  propose  were  adopted. 
The  eirclet  over  a  refers  to  the  marginal  note  "nan  =(fera.  of  the  adjective 
a-  with  paragogic  \  §  218)  i.  e.  large  Beth,  the  initial  letter  of  the  book 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:1.  67 

being  above  tbe  ordinary  size  §  4.  a.  The  Rabbins  profess  to  see  in  this 
a  mystic  allusion  to  the  magnitude  of  the  work  of  creation,  as  well  as  to 
the  twofold  product  of  creative  power, '  the  heavens  and  the  earth,'  inas- 
much as  the  numerical  value  of  a  is  2,  §  2.  See  Buxtorf  Comment. 
Masorethicus  p.  154. 

*na,  nV  verb  §  162.  2,  in  the  preterite,  which  here  expresses  past 
time  absolutely  §  262.  1  ;  it  agrees  in  sense  though  not  in  form  with  its 
subject  in  the  singular  §  275.  3.  Daghesh  lene  §  21.  1.  The  accent  is 
on  the  ultimate  §  32.  2.  The  verb  precedes  its  subject,  and  this  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  object,  which  is  the  natural  order  in  Hebrew  §  270.  a. 
Created :  this  verb  does  not  necessarily  or  invariably  denote  production 
out  of  nothing,  as  is  shown  by  its  use  ver.  27,  comp.  2  :  7,  to  describe 
the  formation  of  man  from  the  dust  of  the  ground,  andPs.  51  :  12  where 
an  inward  spiritual  change  is  spoken  of  as  the  creation  of  a  clean  heart. 
It  properly  signifies  the  production  of  an  effect,  for  which  no  natural 
antecedent  existed  before,  and  which  can  only  be  the  result  of  immediate 
divine  agency.  It  is  hence  used  only  of  God  in  the  Kal  species,  which 
is  thus  distinguished  from  the  Piel,  where  it  has  the  sense  of  culling  or 
forming  §  78.  1.  That  the  creation  here  described  is  ex  nihilo  is  ap- 
parent, however,  from  the  nature  of  the  case.  The  original  production 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  is  attributed  to  the  immediate  and  almighty 
agency  of  God.  And  as  the  earth,  even  in  its  rude,  unformed  and 
chaotic  condition  is  still  called  '  the  earth '  ver.  2,  the  matter  of  which  it 
is  composed  is  thereby  declared  to  owe  its  existence  to  his  creative 
power.  Creation  is  also  described  as  a  voluntary  act,  and  as  one  which 
took  place  in  time  or  at  '  the  beginning '  of  time  ;  consequently  matter 
can  neither  be  eternal  nor  an  emanation  from  the  divine  essence.  The 
Mosaic  account  is,  therefore,  equally  opposed  to  hylozoism  and  to  pan- 
theism ;  and  the  only  alternative  is  creation  ex  nihilo.  The  word  n-£  is 
further  used  in  this  chapter  only  in  ver.  21  upon  the  creation  of  fishes 
and  birds,  which  was  the  first  introduction  of  the  entirely  new  principle 
of  animal  life,  and  in  ver.  27  where  it  is  thrice  repeated  to  emphasize 
the  creation  of  man,  who  is  a  being  not  only  of  a  higher  grade  but  of  a 
different  order  from  those  which  had  preceded,  not  merely  another  animal 
made  of  the  same  constituents  in  a  more  sublimated  form  or  more 
curiously  compounded,  but  a  person  possessing  elements  of  intellectual 
and  spiritual  life  not  before  communicated. 

cn'sN  a  monosyllabic  noun  of  class  I.  §  183,  from  the  root  r\x  ,  which 
some  have  thought  to  be  an  equivalent  of  ^4M  to  be  strong,  hence  the 
Mighty  One,  but  which  is  better  explained  from  the  corresponding  Ara- 
bic root  to  fear,  adore,  hence  the  object  of  reverence,  or  adoration.    It 


C3  nEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHT. 

is   in  form   a  plural  §  109,  although  only  one  Being  is  referred  to,  and 
hence  the  rerb  agrees  with  it  in  the  singular;  .hen  it  is  used  in  a 
plural   sense  of  false   gods,  words  belonging  to  it  are  put  in  the  plural 
§  J75    3   a      The  singular  is  rarely  used  except  in  poetry,  and  particu- 
lar^ in  the  poetical  chapters  of  the  book  of  Job,  .here  it  occurs  almost 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  more  ordinary  plural.     The  current  use  of    ho 
plural  form  of  this  word  is   not,  as  some  have  fancied,  a  relic  of  poly- 
theistic times,  the  term   "gods"  which  then  became  the  fixed  designa- 
tion of  what  was  divine  having  been  retained  after  the  transition    to 
monotheism,  for  if  the  faith  was  changed  the  words  which  described  it 
would  change  also.     Nor  can  it  be  an  anticipation  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  as  is  shown  by  its  application  to  heathen  deities  and  occasion- 
ally even  to  creatures  of  exalted  dignity.     It  is  a  plural  of  majesty,  and 
expresses  not  numerical  multiplicity,  but  rather  the  combination  of  many 
in  one    the  concentration  of  whatever  is  adorable  §  -01.   2.      As  a 
proper  noun  it  is  without  the  article  §  246.  1,  though  when  used  as  a 
common  or  appellative  noun  it  may  receive  the  article  to  designate  the 
true  God  in   distinction  from  those  which  are  not  really  gods  Deut. 
32  :  21,  but  only  falsely  called  so  §  246.   1.  a.      Accent  on  ultimate 

'  ^"the  sign  of  the  definite  object  §  238.  2,  §  270,  very  frequently 
connected  with  the  noun  by  Makkeph  §  43,  but  here  perhaps  from  the 
emphasis  of  this  opening  sentence  accented  as  a  separate  word. 

\«**n  the  article  §  220.  1,  distinguishing  the  object  before  which  it 
stands"  aYthe  only  one  of  its  class  §  245.  4  ;  and  a  plural  noun  from  the 
obsolete  singular  *|  §  201.  1,  class  I.  form  2,  §  185.  d,  derived  from 
n*n  to  be  high,  and  hence  denoting  the  upper  regions,  i.  e.  f,eavcn  tho 
plural  designating  not  distinct  heavens  of  various  elevation,  but  rather 
extent  in  all  directions,  and  comprehending  all  the  parts  of  the  vast 
expanse  above  us.  The  accent  on  tbe  penult  is  contrary  to  the  analogy 
of  ordinary  plurals,  and  appears  to  be   an   assimilation  to  the  dual  end- 

"^jrV tt 'conjunction-  §  234,  and  the  sign  of  the  definite  object  §  238. 

'J.t0H„  the  article  §  220.  3,  §245.  4,  and  the  segholate  noun  of 
oUmhr*  §  183,  the  first  TOWel  being  assimilated  to  that  of  the  article 
6  229  4.  b,  or  changed  to  KametS  by  the  pause  accent  §  65.  It  is  oi 
common  gender  though  mostly  feminine  §  107.  b,  plural  Ito*  Accent 
on  the  penult  §  32.  3.     Soph  Pasuk  §  30.  1.  • 

The  verse   is  divided   by  the   accents   into  two  clauses  or  branchy 
The  first,  embracing  the  verb  and  its  subject,   is  limited  by  Athnahh 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:2.  69 

under  W&Ut  ;  and  the  second,  containing  the  compound  object,  is  limited 
by  Silluk  under  the  last  word  of  the  verse  §  36.  1.  Silluk  is  preceded 
by  the  conjunctive  Merka  under  the  closely  related  particle  ra  ,  and  the 
disjunctive  Tiphhha  under  the  other  term  of  the  compound  object 
Cssri ,  the  Tiphhha  being  preceded  by  the  conjunctive  Merka  under  the 
particle  nx  §  38.  1.  Athnahh  is  preceded  by  the  conjunctive  Munahh 
under  uns,  -which  is  thus  linked  with  its  subject,  and  by  the  disjunctive 
Tiphhha  under  n-ss-s ,  which  is  not  directly  dependent  on  what  follows, 
and  not  so  closely  related  to  it  §  38.  2.  The  disjunctive  accents  in- 
dicate the  pauses  which  a  reader  would  naturally  make  or  ought  to 
make  after  the  words  to  which  they  are  affixed ;  these  vary  according 
to  the  strength  or  value  of  the  accent,  from  such  as  are  almost  imper- 
ceptible to  those  of  more  considerable  duration.  Words  marked  with 
conjunctives  admit  no  interval  between  themselves  and  those  which 
succeed  them. 

Upon  one  view  of  this  verse,  it  describes  the  initial  act  in  the  wTork 
of  creation,  viz.  the  original  production  of  the  matter  composing  the 
earth  and  the  heavens,  which  it  was  the  work  of  the  six  days  either  to 
organize  or  to  reconstruct,  according  as  the  Mosaic  narrative  unfolds, 
directly  from  this  point,  or  an  interval  is  assumed  between  ver.  1  and  2 
covering  the  geologic  eras,  the  changes  which  took  place  upon  this 
planet  prior  to  its  being  fitted  up  for  the  habitation  of  man  being  then 
supposed  to  be  passed  over  in  silence,  as  not  falling  within  the  province 
of  revelation  to  disclose.  In  favour  of  this  it  is  urged  that  the  next 
verse  commences  with  and,  implying  that  the  narration  does  not  begin 
there  but  is  continued  from  the  preceding.  That  the  term  '  earth '  may 
denote  the  matter  of  the  globe  in  a  chaotic  and  unformed  state,  appears 
from  ver.  2,  where  it  is  so  employed.  According  to  another  view  of 
ver.  1  it  is  a  title  or  summary  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  following 
section,  1 : 1 — 2  : 3,  and  connected  with  it  by  '  and,'  as  in  Isa.  2  :  2, 
Hos.  1  :  2,  Amos  1  :  2. 

Upon  either  hypothesis  the  entire  section  is  divided  into  seven  parts 
by  the  seven  days  whose  work  or  rest  is  recorded,  viz.  the  first  day  vs. 
1-5,  the  second  day  vs.  G-8,  third  vs.  9-13,  fourth  vs.  14-19,  fifth  vs. 
20-23,  sixth  vs.  24-31,  seventh  2:1-3. 

2.  f5*W  conjunction  §  234,  article  §  229.  3,  and  noun,  which  stands 
emphatically  before  the  verb  §  270.  a.  This  inversion  of  the  customary 
order  is  frequent  in  descriptive  clauses  or  sentences,  occurring  at  the 
beginning  or  in  the  course  of  a  narrative,  e.  g.  2  :  12,  3  :  1,  37  :  3,  both 
because  the  attention  is  there  more  strongly  drawn  to  the  subject  to  be 
described,  and  because  this  collocation  admits  of  a  preterite  instead  of  a 


70  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATIIY. 

future  with  Vav  conversive  §  99.  1,  §  265.  The  latter  is  proper  only 
in  statements  which  are  a  sequence  from  the  preceding,  and  which 
directly  continue  a  narrative  previously  begun.  This  form  of  the  sen- 
tence is  pressed  by  those  who  suppose  that  the  inspired  writer  indicates 
|.v  it  that  the  state  of  things  described  in  thi3  verse  was  not  the  imme- 
diate sequence  of  the  creative  act,  ver.  1. 

rr-r,  from  r&  verb  rrn  §  1G9.  1.  with  Methegh  §  45.  2,  which  here 
distinguishes  Kamets  from  Kamets  Hhatuph  §  19.  2.  It  is  here  used  as 
,i  copula,  was,  §  258.  3,  or  it  may  be  itself  part  of  the  predicate  existed, 
and  that  in  the  condition  stated  in  the  succeeding  words. 

irtil  ir.n  Segholate  nouns  from  rh  roots  §  184.  b,  without  Daghesh 
lene  §21.  1,  the  first  with  two  accents  §30.  1.  Abstracts  used  rather 
than  adjectives  §  251.  G.  a,  to  express  the  idea  in  a  stronger  and  more 
absolute  manner,  ivasteness  and  desolation  ;  sna  occurs  in  but  two  other 
passages,  Is.  34  :  11,  Jer.  4  :  23,  in  both  of  which  it  is  joined  as  here 
in  assonance  or  paronomasia  with  wh  to  add  intensity  to  its  meaning. 
Inasmuch  as  these  words  are  used  in  other  passages  of  the  desolateness 
produced  by  devastation,  some  have  supposed  that  they  here  contain 
the  implication  of  a  preceding  catastrophe  or  convulsion  by  which  the 
creation  spoken  of  in  ver.  1  was  reduced  to  the  chaotic  waste  here 
described. 

^vrA  Hholem  combined  with  the  diacritical  point  §  12,  Sh'va  with 
final  Kaph  §  16.  1.  Abstract  nouns  used  in  a  general  or  universal 
sense,  receive  the  article  §  245.  5  ;  but  as  Tjenis  not  spoken  of  here  in 
its  totality,  and  does  not  mean  all  dar/cness  but  a  certain  portion  or 
aim mnt  of  it,  the  article  is  omitted.  The  subject  is  joined  to  its  pre- 
dicate without  a  copula  §  258.  1. 

-^»  preposition  over  from  the  root  nVy  to  ascend,  which  when  con- 
tact is  implied,  as  in  this  case,  becomes  upon  §237.  1,  with  Makkeph 

a  '••■ 

^:b  plur.  noun  I.  2.  §  185.  d,  from  the  obsolete  singular  §  201.  1, 
r.:t.  nV  root  rea  to  turn,  the  parts  turned  towards  any  one,  i.  e.  the  face 
or  surf  are ;  in  the  construct  §  214.  2,  §  216.  1,  here  signifying  possession 
g  -Jo  1.  1,  which  does  not  admit  the  article  §246.  3,  its  detiniteness  being 
indicated  sufficiently  by  that  of  the  following  noun. 

elnn  III.  §  190.  b,  §  192.  2,  *'*  root  Qffl  Co  ooita/e,  hence  an  arjitated, 
raging  muss,  elsewhere  applied  to  the  ocean,  Gen.  7  :  11,  Job  28  :  14, 
here  to  the  vast  expanse  of  water  enveloping  the  earth  prior  to  the  for- 
mation or  appearance  of  the  dry  land.  Those  who  adopt  the  scientific 
hypothesis  of  La  Place,  nppOM  that  tin-  period  here  spoken  of  was  prior 
to  the  separate  existence  of  our  planet,  and  that  c'irp  denotes  the  agitated 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  1:2.  71 

nebulous  mass  or  ocean,  in  which  all  the  matter  of  the  solar  system,  our 
earth  among  the  rest,  was  confusedly  blended,  although  the  inspired 
account  speaks  only  of  the  earth  as  in  this  chaotic  state  because  the 
formation  of  the  earth  is  the  principal  thing  to  be  described.  The  o'np 
is  in  the  next  clause  spoken  of  as  waters ;  but  this,  it  is  urged,  may 
denote  that  attenuated  etherial  fluid  from  which  the  terrestrial  waters 
were  subsequently  condensed,  as  in  ver.  7,  '  the  waters  above  the  firma- 
ment.' are  evidently  not  to  be  understood  of  water  in  its  condensed  and 
liquid  state.  This  noun  is  used  almost  exclusively  in  poetry  with  the 
exception  of  this  passage  and  twice  in  the  account  of  the  flood,  Gen. 
7  :  11,  8  :  2.  In  the  singular  it  never  receives  the  article,  perhaps 
because  it  partakes  somewhat  of  the  character  of  a  proper  noun  §  216. 
1.     It  is  of  common  gender  §  197.  b  ;   plural   rr.tthn  §200.  a. 

£!Ti  monosyllabic  noun  of  class  I.  from  \s  root  §  186.  c,  of  common 
gender,  though  mostly  feminine  §  197.  b,  plur.  rrm-i ,  meaning  breath, 
hence  wind,  hence  also  spirit,  which  resembles  breath  as  an  invisible 
agent  and  connected  with  vitality.  It  cannot  here  signify  '  wind,' 
whether  by  '  the  wind  of  God'  be  understood  a  divine,  i.  e.  a  powerful 
wind  upon  the  doubtful  assumption  that  the  name  of  God  is  used  to 
make  a  mere  superlative  of  greatness,  or  a  wind  divinely  sent;  it  must 
signify  spirit,  since  the  action  attributed  to  him  could  only  be  predicated 
of  a  living  agent.  It  is  definite  without  the  article  by  being  in  the  con- 
struct before  a  proper  noun  §  246.  3  ;  this  is  here  not  the  construct  of 
apposition  or  designation  merely  §  254.  3,  'the  spirit  viz.  God'  or  'God 
who  is  a  spirit,'  but  either  that  of  possession  §  254.  1,  'the  spirit  be- 
longing to  God'  or  of  the  source  §  254.  7,  '  the  spirit  proceeding  from 
God.'  That  the  spirit  here  spoken  of  is  neither  a  periphrasis  for  God 
himself  nor  a  mere  influence  issuing  from  him,  but  the  third  person  of 
the  Godhead,  we  learn  from  other  passages  of  Scripture  which  ascribe 
the  performance  of  divine  works  ad  extra  and  particularly  the  work  of 
creation  to  this  sacred  agent. 

r>En-tt  Piel  participle  of  the  v  guttural  verb  C|tj^  §  116.  4,  §  121.  1, 
fem.  §  205,  without  the  article,  since  it  is  a  predicate  §  259.  2,  which 
here  follows  its  subject  in  a  descriptive  clause  as  in  the  preceding  bran- 
ches of  this  verse.  It  expresses  continuous  action  §  2GG.  1,  belonging 
to  the  time  before  spoken  of  §  266.  3  ;  brooding  or  hovering,  the  word 
is  applied  Deut.  32  :  11  to  the  eagle  cherishing  its  young. 

:  o^n  noun  used  only  in  the  plural  §  201.  1,  §  203.  c,  Pattahb 
changed  to  Kamets  by  the  pause  accent  §  65  ;  the  water  viz.  that  of  the 
deep  or  ocean  previously  spoken  of  §  245.  3. 

The  verse  is  divided  by  Athnahh  under  cinn  §  36.  1  into  two  clauses 


72  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

describing  respectively  the  physical  condition  of  the  earth  and  the  agency 
of  the  divine  Spirit.  The  first  is  subdivided  by  Zakeph  Katon  over 
ri-si,  an  1  again  by  R'bhia  over  f?ttrn  g  -'30.  2,  the  emphatically  prefixed 
subject  being  thus  erected  into  a  minor  subdivision,  as  though  it  stood 
absolutely  and  required  a  brief  pause  after  it, 'as  for  the  earth — it 
was.  e<  .'  Zakeph  Katon  is  preceded  by  the  disjunctive  Fashta  on  the 
other  term  of  the  compound  predicate,  and  this  by  the  conjunctive 
Merka  on  the  closely  related  verb  or  copula  §  38.  4,  comp.  §  38.  1.  a. 
Athnahh  is  preceded  by  Munahh  on  the  closely  related  construct,  and 
by  Tiphhha  which  marks  the  opposition  of  the  subject  to  the  predicate 
§  38.  2.  The  Silluk  clause  is  subdivided  by  Zakeph  Katon  on  c~;s 
§  3G.  2,  thus  balancing  the  prefixed  subject  against  the  predicate. 
Zakeph  Katon  is  preceded  by  Munahh  on  the  closely  related  construct 
§  38.  4  ;  and  Silluk  by  Merka  on  the  construct  and  Tiphhha  on  the 
participle  whose  relation  to  what  follows  is  less  intimate  §  38.  1. 

3.  nt:x»5  Kal  fut.  of  ns  verb  -i«x  to  say  §  110.  3,  with  Vav  conversive 
§  09,  which  draws  back  the  accent  to  the  penult  §  33.  4,  §  99.  3.  a, 
and  changes  Pattahh  of  the  ultimate  to  Seghol  §  111.  2.  a  ;  this  con- 
tinues the  narration  begun  by  the  preterite  nrvn  ver.  2.  §  2G5.  All  the 
verbs  of  this  verse  precede  theix  subjects  £  270.  a.  Each  creative  act  is 
preceded  by  the  going  forth  of  the  divine  word  ;  some  have  found  or 
fancied  in  this  an  obscure  allusion  to  the  8econd  person  of  the  Trinity, 
called  in  the  New  Testament  '  the  Word,'  John  1:1,  and  to  his  agency 
in  the  work  of  creation.  It  may  be  remarked  that  the  phrase  'and  God 
said'  occurs  ten  times  in  this  chapter,  once  before  each  of  the  eight 
creative  acts,  a  duplicate  work  being  assigned  to  the  third  and  sixth 
days  respectively,  and  twice,  vs.  28,  29,  after  the  creation  of  man. 

*  W*  Kal  apoc,  fut.  g  97.  I  of  ft  verb  rrn  §  171.  1,  §  177.  1,  with  a 
jussive  sense;  here  not  a  copula,  but  the  predicate  be,  i.  e.  exist.  — wi 
Daghcsh-forte  omitted  after  Vav  Conv.  §  25,  §  99.  3,  with  Mcthegh 
§  45.  2. 

The  verse  is  divided  at  -vn  ij  30.  1  into  a  command  and  its  result. 
Each  verb  is  closely  connected  with  its  subject  by  the  appropriate  accents 
in  the  first  clause  §  38.  2  and  by  Makkeph  in  the  second  £  13. 

4.  r*J  Kal  fut.  of  rh  verb  ns;  with  Vav  Conv.  g  171.  1,  §  172.  4; 
«  otiant  §  1G.  1.  Some  read  beheld  the  li;//it,  i.  e.  looked  upon  it  with 
favour  or  approbation,  because  it  wat  '/"«/.  Bat  this  sense  is  forbidden, 
1.  by  the  parallel  expressions  in  subsequent  verses,  particularly  in  ver. 
81,  where  the  form  of  .statement  is  varied  ;  and  2.  by  the  fact  that  tint 
in  this  sense  is  followed  not  by  the  direct  object  but  by  the  preposition 
t>  ,  intimating  that  the  sight  was  not  only  directed  to  the  object  but  was 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   |  2 5.  73 

fastened  upon  it  or  bound  up  in  it.  Saw  the  light  that  it  was  good  as- 
serts a  vision  of  the  object  itself  as  well  as  of  its  quality,  and  thus  there 
is  a  recognizable  shade  of  difference  between  this  and  the  phrase,  which 
accords  better  with  the  English  idiom,  '  saw  that  the  light  was  good,' 
which  merely  asserts  the  perception  of  the  quality ;  this  latter  form  of 
speech  is  used  in  Hebrew  likewise,  e.  g.  3  :  G.  lisn  the  article  before 
an  object  previously  mentioned  §  245.  1.  s'-ts— o  the  subject  omitted, 
since  it  is  sufficiently  plain  from  the  connection  §  243.  1,  predicate  ad- 
jective without  the  article  §  259.  2.  h-t^  Hiph.  fut.  of  fens  with  Vav 
Conv.  8  99.  3.  "pri. . .  "pa  prep.  §  237.  1,  between  the  light  and  between  the 
darkness  for  between  the  light  and  the  darkness.  This  idiom  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  Greek  of  the  New  Testament  in  Rev.  5  :  6,  cV  fxeaw  toC 
Spovov  koL  tu)V  Ttcradpwv  £oia>r,  kcli  if  /xeVu)  tw  TrpeafivripM',  i.  e.  between 
the  throne  etc.,  and  the  elders.  Sometimes  the  second  member  is  pre- 
ceded by  h  as  in  ver.  6.  Vav  with  Shurek  §  234.  :  ^enn  . .  .  nSgm  the 
article  either  because  they  had  been  mentioned  before  §  245.  1,  the  light, 
the  darkness,  or  possibly  the  words  may  be  used  in  their  universal  sense, 
in  which  case  the  English  does  not  admit  the  article  §  245.  5,  light, 
darkness. 

5.  n^jvt  Kal  future  of  nV  verb  n-^jj  to  call  §  1G2.  2.  It  governs  the 
name  directly,  and  the  person  or  thing  to  whom  the  name  is  given  by 
the  preposition  V  ;  or  the  preposition  may  be  omitted,  when  the  person 
or  thing  named  is  in  a  very  few  instances  also  made  a  direct  object, 
Num.  32  :  41,  Isa.  GO  :  18,  but  more  frequently  the  word  cv  name  is 
inserted,  Gen.  3  :  20,  41  :  51,  52,  God  called  (to)  the  light,  dag  etc.  i.  e. 
he  made  them  to  be  what  these  names  denote ;  he  gave  them  the  fixed 
character  and  relations  suggested  by  these  terms.  The  majestic  signi- 
ficance of  this  divine  naming  is  heightened  by  its  restriction  to  those 
grand  objects  in  nature  which  were  the  work  of  the  first  three  days, 
light  and  darkness — the  firmament,  ver.  8 — land  and  sea,  ver.  10,  and 
to  man  the  crown  of  the  whole,  5  :  2.  The  inferior  animals  received 
their  names  not  from  God  but  from  Adam,  2  :  20,  who  thus  recognized 
and  expressed  the  nature  given  them  by  their  creator. 

I  D~is  P'sik  §  30.  J,  §  38.  1.  a.  ^,ab  prep.  V  with  the  vowel  of  the 
the  article  §  231.  5.  Qi^  dag,  noun  irregular  in  the  plural  or  §  207.  1. 
f.  x-?r  for  the  sake  of  varying  the  construction,  ^rn?  is  placed  before 
the  verb,  which  necessitates  a  return  to  the  preterite  £  20,5  ;  the  con- 
junctive accent  is  thrown  back  upon  the  penult  by  reason  of  the  follow- 
ing disjunctive  §  35.  1.  r'y\  from  b^s  night,  a  Segholate  noun  from  an 
b  root  §  184.  b,  with  He  paragogic  §  61.  6,  §  219,  which  no  doubt 
originally  had  the  adverbial  sense  of  at  night,  but  in  usage  came  to  be 


74  HEBREW    CnRESTOMATHT. 

equivalent  to  the  simple  noun,  which  it  has  almost  supplanted,  h'h  only 
occurring  once,  Isa.  1G  :  3  ;  with  a  pause  accent  §  Go  ;  in  the  plural 
mV?  $  208.  .'>•  <*•  3"?.  L  1.  evening,  from  a-.s  to  be  dark,  dual  c;?-?, 
plural  rv::-"  ;  C"3";5  is  used  in  a  different  sense,  §  200.  d.  "igb  I.  1. 
moritiji'i.  from  ng^  /o  break  forth,  plur.  c,_r;2.  :  MMJ  numeral  one  §  223. 
1.  u  placed  after  its  noun,  with  which  it  agrees  §  230.  1. 

U  teas  evening  and  it  was  morning,  one  day.  This  is  hy  many 
understood  to  mean  that  the  evening  followed  hy  the  morning  constituted 
one  day,  the  first  of  creation.  This  view  has  been  thought  to  be  recom- 
mended by  its  agreement  with  the  usage  prevalent  among  the  Jews  and 
several  other  nations  of  antiquity,  of  beginning  the  day  with  the  evening, 
and  also  by  Dan.  8  :  14,  where  np'a  ana  evening-morning  occurs  as  an 
enigmatical  equivalent  of  day.  According  to  another  and  perhaps  pref- 
erable opinion,  the  days  of  creation  are  to  be  reckoned  from  morning  to 
morning.  In  favour  of  this  it  may  be  urged,  1.  The  statement  is  not 
that  '  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day.'  This  could  not 
be  so  expressed  in  Hebrew.  The  separate  verb  before  a*-»  and  -ip'a 
shows  that  we  have  here  not  a  compound  subject  but  a  twofold  state- 
ment, and  n-n  in  the  sense  of  become  or  constitute  is  commonly  followed 
by  *> ,  see  ver.  11.  15,  so  that  if  this  were  the  meaning  the  proper  phrase 
would  be  rvere  to  (or  for)  one  dag.  2.  The  evening  of  this  as  of  the 
other  days  of  creation  is  spoken  of  as  coming  on  after  the  work  of  the 
day  is  over,  the  future  with  Vav  conversive  wj»3  implying  a  sequence, 
§  2G5.  a.  The  day  began  when  the  light  broke  forth  at  God's  com- 
mand; then  followed  the  other  acts  of  the  day,  the  divine  contemplation 
of  the  light,  dividing  the  light  from  darkness,  and  giving  names  to 
each  ;  finally  when  all  was  finished  it  was  evening,  and  this  was  suc- 
ceeded by  morning.  One  day  is  now  ended  and  another  begins.  3. 
From  evening  to  morning  would  be  a  night,  but  not  a  day,  unless  the 
terms  are  taken  with  a  latitude  of  meaning  which  they  do  not  properly 
possess  and  which  they  do  not  have  elsewhere.  a-*  means  simply 
evening,  not  the  entire  period  of  darkness,  and  ■»»■  morning,  not  tin-  en- 
tire period  of  light.  For  these  nV*V  night  and  cr  </</y  had  just  been 
stated  to  be  the  proper  words.  Dan.  8:11  affirds  no  justification  of 
this  extension  of  the  evening  and  the  morning  over  the  whole  day.  The 
prophet  merely  says  that  there  shall  be  so  many  evenings  and  mornings 
before  the  fulfilment  of  his  prediction.  lie  might  have  said  with  the 
sain'-  propriety  the  sun  shall  set  and  rise  so  many  times.  But  it  could 
not  be  inferred  from  t  .is  that  sunset  and  sunrise  covered  the  entire 
day.  4.  If  the  first  day  began  with  the  evening,  this  must  have  been 
the   darkness  which  preceded   the  creation  of  light,  but  that  darkness 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:5.  75 

was  eternal.  So  that  the  first  day  would  upon  this  hypothesis  consist 
of  an  evening  of  infinite  duration  followed  hy  a  finite  morning,  which 
involves  an  enormous  disproportion  not  only  in  its  own  parts  but  be- 
tween this  and  the  succeeding  days.  5.  An  additional  confirmation 
may  perhaps  be  found  in  the  narrative  of  the  deluge.  It  appears  from 
a  comparison  of  Gen.  7:11  and  8  :  3,  4  that  time  was  then  reckoned 
not  by  lunar  but  by  solar  months  of  thirty  days  each.  When  the  be- 
ginning of  the  month  was  fixed  by  the  appearance  of  the  new  moon,  it 
was  natural  that  the  evening  should  be  regarded  as  the  commencement 
of  the  day,  in  order  that  it  might  be  determined  at  the  outset  by  the  as- 
pect of  the  moon  to  which  month  the  ensuing  day  belonged.  But  if 
solar  time  is  used  in  the  account  of  the  deluge,  it  seems  not  improbable 
that  it  is  used  in  that  of  the  creation  likewise ;  and  solar  days  are 
reckoned  from  sunrise  to  sunrise. 

This  view,  if  correct,  is  interesting  from  its  incidentally  proving 
how  far  the  account  of  the  creation  is  from  containing  anything 
distinctively  Jewish.  It  has  been  said  that  the  week  of  creation  is 
modelled  on  the  Jewish  week :  that  its  six  days  of  work  followed  by  a 
day  of  rest  were  invented  to  give  sanctity  to  the  Jewish  Sabbath  from 
the  divine  example.  This  suggestion  is  sufficiently  confuted  by  the 
traces  of  a  septenary  division  of  time  among  other  ancient  nations,  and 
by  the  coincidences  in  several  remarkable  particulars  between  the  nar- 
rative of  the  creation  and  widespread  traditions  showing  that  Moses 
has  given  no  invention  of  his  own,  but  a  trusty  report  of  the  primeval 
revelation.  But  apart  from  this,  the  calendar  of  creation  is  not  Jewish 
at  all,  the  very  days,  as  it  would  appear,  being  reckoned  by  a  different 
standard. 

As  to  the  duration  of  the  days  of  creation,  the  first  impression  made 
upon  the  common  reader  doubtless  is  that  they  were  days  of  ordinary 
length  limited  by  the  regular  succession  of  light  and  darkness.  It  has 
unquestionably  been  so  understood  by  the  vast  majority  of  students  of 
the  Scriptures  from  the  beginning,  and  we  are  not  prepared  to  affirm 
positively  that  this  may  not  be  the  real  meaning.  The  scientific  dif- 
ficulties which  beset  this  hypothesis  may  be  disposed  of  by  two  con- 
siderations. 1.  Physical  science  has  no  knowledge  of  the  origin  of  the 
world.  It  merely  ascertains  existing  phenomena  and  existing  laws, 
and  from  these  concludes  that  if  the  laws  and  properties  of  matter  have 
always  been  the  same,  the  present  condition  of  things  might  have  been 
brought  about  in  a  particular  way.  But  as  to  the  mode  in  which  these 
things  actually  did  come  into  being,  it  can  affirm  nothing.  If  creation 
be  miraculous,  it  transcends  the  limits  of  scientific  inquiry.     2.  If  the 


76  HEBREW    CHItESTOMATIIY. 

6pecific  purpose  of  Gen.  1  is  not  the  complete  history  of  this  planet  from 
the  beginning,  but  the  immediate  preparation  of  it  for  the  abode  of 
man,  how  is  science  to  demonstrate  that  after  its  geologic  epochs  were 
over,  God  did  not  in  the  exercise  of  his  almighty  power  do  in  six  natural 
days  all  that  this  chapter  records? 

And  yet  there  are  considerations  deserving  the  attention  of  the 
cartful  student,  which  make  it  doubtful  whether  this  was  in  fact  the 
meaning  of  Moses,  and  still  more  so  whether  this  was  intended  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  whatever  the  meaning  of  Moses  may  have  been. 

(1)  There  is  a  measure  of  indefiniteness  in  the  term  'day.'  In  this 
very  verse  it  is  used  in  two  distinct  senses.  In  the  first  clause  it 
denotes  the  periods  of  light  alternating  with  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
and  exclusive  of  the  latter.  In  the  second  clause,  even  on  the  strictest 
and  most  literal  hypothesis,  it  denotes  the  entire  diurnal  period,  em- 
bracing, along  with  the  day  proper,  the  night  also.  In  2  :  4  it  has  a 
wide!  meaning  still,  and  is  applied  to  the  whole  week  of  creation.  And 
its  frequent  use  throughout  the  Script ures  in  the  metaphorical  sense  of 
a  period  of  indefinite  duration  shows  what  a  latitude  was  allowed  to  it 
in  the  Hebrew  idiom.  Thus  we  read  of  the  'day  of  prosperity'  and 
the  'day  of  adversity,'  Keel.  7:11,  the  '  day  of  trouble.'  1's.  SO  :  1,  the 
'  day  of  affliction,'  Jer.  1G  :  19,  the  'day  of  evil,'  Jer.  17  :  17,  the  '  day 
of  vengeance,'  Isa.  Gl  :  2,  the  '  day  of  salvation,'  2  Cor.  G  :  2,  the  '  day 
of  temptation  in  the  wilderness,'  Ps.  95  :  10,  which  lasted  for  forty 
years,  the  day  of  human  life  succeeded  by  the  night  of  death,  John  9  :  1, 
the  day  of  final  glory  which  is  to  follow  this  night  of  darkness  and  sin, 
Rom.  13  :  12,  that  eternal  day  which  no  night  shall  limit,  Rev.  J  1  :  2">. 

(2)  The  days  of  prophecy,  it  is  universally  acknowledged,  denote  not 
ordinary  days  of  twenty-four  hours,  but  periods  of  much  longer  duration, 
Bee  Dan.  12  :  11,  12,  Rev.  11:3,  etc.,  etc.  If  this  term  may  be  used 
enigmatically  in  prophecy  in  order  to  conceal  the  absolute  duration  in- 
tended, at  the  same  time  that  its  proportions  and  relations  are  made 
known,  the  same  might  be  the  ease  here,  if  it  was  the  design  of  God 
darkly  to  image  forth  more  than  was  to  be  absolutely  disclosed.  If  the 
Creator  has  indeed  left  traces  of  the  progress  of  his  work  in  the  crust  of 
the  globe,  which  it  was  his  design  that  man  should  in  the  course  of  time 
decipher,  and  if  he  has  also  given  .'i  written  revelation  of  his  creative 
work,  not  with  the  design  of  enabling  men  to  anticipate  these  scientific 
di-eoverics  or  to  decide  in  advance  between  rival  scientific  hypotheses, 
but  such  as  should  be  in  accurate  accordance  with  the  facts  when  they 
cam--  to  be  known,  and  should  impress  all  readers  with  the  Conviction 
that   He  inspired  it  who  ki.cw  the  end   from  the  beginning,  how  could 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1:5.  77 

this  be  accomplished  better  than  by  such  an  enigmatical  use  of  words  as 
could  hold  a  latent  signification  unsuspected  until  the  time  should  arrive 
for  it  to  be  brought  to  light !  This  is  what  the  analogy  of  Scripture 
would  lead  us  to  expect,  since  its  predictions  of  the  future  are  usually 
so  veiled  that  they  cannot  be  thoroughly  understood  until  the  event  ex- 
plains them,  though  they  then  become  so  plain,  oftentimes,  that  they 
cannot  be  mistaken. 

(3)  The  apostle  Peter  tells  us,  2  Pet.  3:8,'  that  one  day  is  with  the 
Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.'  Comp. 
Ps.  90  : 4.  This  might  make  us  hesitate  about  a  rigorous  application 
of  our  puny  measures  of  time  to  the  eternal  God.  The  day  is,  in  the 
language  of  our  Lord,  John  9 :  4,  the  period  of  work  as  opposed  to  the 
night  when  no  work  is  done.  Now  though  the  same  word  may  be 
applied  to  things  human  and  things  divine,  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
are  upon  a  level.  A  day  is  man's  working- time  ;  God's  working-time  is 
also  a  day,  but  it  may  have  an  inconceivably  grander  scale  of  duration, 
as  the  work  wrought  in  it  is  one  to  which  human  work  bears  no  pro- 
portion. 

(4)  The  divine  Sabbath,  with  which  the  work  of  creation  concludes, 
may  naturally  be  supposed  to  have  been  of  the  same  character  with  the 
days  which  preceded  it.  But  if  this  Sabbath  was  a  day  of  twenty-four 
hours,  God  rested  no  more  on  the  seventh  day  than  he  did  on  the  eighth 
or  ninth.  That  the  Sabbath  of  creation  in  the  intention  of  the  Scriptures 
was  not  an  ordinary  day,  but  a  long  period,  which  still  continues,  may 
be  inferred  (a)  From  the  circumstance  that  while  the  regular  formula 
of  '  the  evening  and  the  morning '  occurs  at  the  end  of  each  of  the  six 
preceding  days,  it  is  wanting  in  the  seventh.  This  has  had  no  evening, 
and  no  fresh  morning  has  since  dawned,  (b)  The  apostle  appears  to 
teach  the  same  thing  in  Heb.  4.  The  works  of  God  were  finished  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  ver.  3.  Creation  was  then  complete  :  and 
into  the  divine  rest  then  inaugurated  men  are  still  invited  to  enter.  The 
human  week  and  the  human  Sabbath  are  modelled  after  those  of  God, 
but  so  reduced  in  dimensions  as  to  be  adapted  to  our  short-lived  in- 
significance. For  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are  God's 
ways  higher  than  our  ways.     Isa.  55  :  9. 

(5)  An  additional  ground  of  doubt  respecting  the  length  of  the  days 
of  creation  might  be  suggested  by  the  fact  that  they  certainly  were  not 
all  solar  days.  The  sun  was  not  created,  or  at  least  was  not  made  the 
measurer  of  time  for  the  earth  until  the  fourth  day. 

(6)  The  surprising  correspondence  between  the  successive  works  of 
the  six  days  and  the  order  in  which  according  to  geological  researches 


78  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

animated  beings  would  seem  to  have  made  their  first  appearance  on  the 
earth,  creates  a  strong  presumption  that  the  periods  of  geology  and  the 
days  of  Moses  are  identical. 

t  The  Pentateuch  is  divided  by  the  Jews  into  GG9  sections  or  para- 
graphs, the  end  of  each  being  sometimes,  as  here,  marked  by  the  letter 
t,  at  others,  as  3  :  15,  16,  by  o.  The  former  is  the  initial  of  r.r*r\q 
opened,  indicating  that  the  rest  of  the  line  was  to  be  left  vacant  in  the 
manuscript.  The  latter  is  the  initial  of  rxr.ro  closed,  indicating  that 
after  leaving  a  blank  space  the  writer  should  recommence  in  the  same 
line.  It  is  also  divided  into  54  larger  sections  or  lessons  for  the  public 
reading  of  the  synagogue.  These  are  not  noted  in  this  chrestomathy  ; 
but  in  ordinary  Hebrew  Bibles  they  are  marked  by  bed  or  ooo  as  they 
coincide  at  the  beginning  with  one  or  the  other  sort  of  smaller  sections. 

G.  m  I.  2.  §  185  from  arjjn  to  spread  out,  denoting  that  which  is 
spread  out,  expanse.  As  the  root  also  means  'to  hammer  out,'  some 
have  judged  that  this  word  involves  the  conception  of  the  sky  as  a  solid 
arch,  like  the  Greek  orepew/ia  and  the  Latin  Jirmamentum.  Even  if 
this  were  so,  however,  which  is  by  no  means  certain,  the  sacred  writers 
cannot  be  held  responsible  for  the  etymology  of  the  words  which  they 
employ,  any  more  than  a  modern  astronomer,  who  should  speak  of  the 
'  fixed  stars,'  would  be  held  to  sanction  the  notion  that  they  are  fastened 
to  the  celestial  sphere.  The  Scriptures  nowhere  profess  to  give  a  phy- 
sical description  of  the  sky ;  the  language  employed  respecting  it  is 
purely  phenomenal  and  figurative.  Thus  while  in  Job  37:18  it  is 
spoken  of  as  firm  and  like  a  molten  looking-glass,  the  Psalmist,  101 :  2, 
compares  it  to  a  curtain,  and  Isaiah,  40  :  22,  to  a  tent  or  veil  of  the 
thinnest  and  most  subtile  texture  (p^i). 

S:n2  prep.  §  2:31.  1,  with  the  const  of  %$  §  183.  b,  §  21G.  1.  d. 
V^ar  llij'h.  part,  of  V?»  £  81.  5,  denoting  continuous  action  £  2GG.  1, 
and  referred  by  the  tense  of  the  accompanying  substantive  verb  to  the 
future  §  266.  3.  a.  C"ch  prep,  witli  Kamets  £  231.  1,  between  waters  to 
waters,  the  interval  beginning  with  the  first  and  having  respect  also  to 
the  second  :  our  idiom  requires  and  instead  of  to. 

7.  W»»3  Kal  fut.  of  the  c  guttural  and  rh  verb  n'w  with  Vav  conv. 
§  109.  3,"§  171.  1,  §  172.  4,  the  accent  on  the  penult  §  32.  3.  y-p-n 
the  article  hefore  an  objed  spoken  of  before  £  246.  1,  Methegfa  in  its 
regular  place  §  M.    ey.^™  vvl,u  the  article  became  it  is  denned  by  the 

accompanying  words  §  945.  2.  rrrx  two  prepositions  y-  >  282  and 
nnn  §  237.  2  (1).  In  computing  direction  the  Hebrews  measure  from 
the  object  spoken  of  toward  themselves  or  toward  the  object  to  which  it 
bM  relation,  which   is  then    indicated   hy  V  ,  -.  or   may  stand  without^, 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  5-8.  79 

ver.  9.  Thus,  instead  of  saying  that  one  object  lay  to  the  right  of 
another,  they  would  say  that  it  lay  from  the  right  with  respect  to  it. 
So  here  a  downward  direction  from  the  firmament  or  beneath  it  is  ex- 
pressed by  the  phrase  'from  under  to  the  firmament'  ;  and  an  upward 
direction  or  above  it  by  from  over  to  it.  V?«  composed  of  -,*:  and  V? . 
:  ■£  adverb  §  235.  3  (4).  The  verse  has  three  accentual  clauses  §  30.  1. 
In  the  subdivision  of  Zakeph  Katon,  Pashta  is  repeated  §  39.  4. 

The  waters  above  the  firmament  were  by  some  ancient  interpreters 
understood  to  imply  a  literal  ocean  above  the  vault  of  heaven.  And 
unbelieving  expositors  of  modern  times  have  sought  to  fasten  this  con- 
ception upon  the  sacred  writer.  But  the  figurative  expression  occurring 
in  the  account  of  the  deluge,  Gen.  7  :  14,  "the  windows  of  heaven  were 
opened,"  does  not  warrant  the  conclusion  that  he  imagined  sluices  to 
be  really  existing  in  the  sky  through  which  the  supernal  waters  poured 
in  time  of  rain,  any  more  than  Malachi,  3  :  10,  and  the  Israelitish  lord 
mentioned  2  Kin.  7  :  1  supposed  a  literal  granary  of  provisions  in  the 
sky  to  be  poured  down  through  these  imaginary  apertures.  That  the 
Hebrews  were  well  aware  that  the  rain  came  from  the  clouds,  and  that 
the  clouds  were  formed  by  evaporation,  is  plain  from  numerous  passages 
in  every  part  of  the  Bible.  Those  who  adopt  the  hypothesis  of  Laplace 
find  the  waters  of  this  verse  in  the  nebulous  fluid.  The  waters  beneath 
the  firmament  formed  this  terraqueous  globe,  both  the  water  and  the 
land  of  ver.  9 ;  the  waters  above  the  firmament  formed  the  heavenly 
bodies.  The  ordinary  interpretation  makes  the  waters  above  the  fir- 
mament to  be  the  clouds,  which  might  be  so  called  as  well  as  the  birds 
can  be  said,  ver.  20,  to  '  fly  over  the  face  of  the  firmament.' 

8.  t-3»  ordinal  number  §  227.  1,  follows  the  noun  with  which  it 
agrees  §  252.  1,  a  second  day.  The  several  days  of  creation  are  spoken 
of  indefinitely,  the  sixth  alone,  upon  which  the  whole  was  completed, 
being  distinguished  by  the  article,  ver.  31. 

The  words  'and  God  saw  that  it  was  good'  occur  with  regard  to 
the  work  of  every  day  but  the  second.  Whence  some  have  conjectured 
that  they  have  here  been  dropped  from  the  text,  or,  as  these  words  occur 
twice  in  the  account  of  the  third  day,  that  they  have  by  some  accident 
been  misplaced,  or  that  the  formula  announcing  the  end  of  the  second 
day  has  been  transposed  from  the  end  of  ver.  10,  and  properly  belongs 
there.  The  true  explanation  of  the  omission  appears  to  be,  that  the  first 
part  of  the  third  day's  work  is  really  a  continuation  of  that  which  was 
begun  on  the  second,  and  the  divine  approbation  is  withheld  until  the 
division  and  segregation  of  the  waters  was  complete.  The  insertion  of 
this  clause  in  ver.  8  by  the  LXX  without  authority  affords  a  good  illustra- 


80  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHT. 

tion  of  the  manner  in  which  various  readings  have  arisen  from  tran- 
scribers or  translators  paying  too  much  regard  to  parallel  passages. 

9.  -;—  Xiph.  fut.  of  n;^  §1G9.  1.  c^tt  III.  from  17  root  crp  to 
stand  §  190.  b,  signifying  that  in  which  one  can  stand,  i.  e.  place  §  191. 
3,  of  common  gender  though  mostly  masculine  §  197.  b,  plur.  rv.rj-c  . 
:-N-r--  Niph.  fut.  of  t-jo,  a  c  guttural  §  109.  4  and  r,h  verb  §  1G8,  with 
Methegfa  §44.  The  apocopated  future  rarely  occurs  in  the  Niphal,  and 
never  in  the  strictly  passive  species,  because  it  did  not  accord  with 
Hebrew  conceptions  to  address  a  command  to  the  object  of  the  action 
§  97.  2,  b.  The  future  expresses  simple  futurity,  leaving  the  fact  of  ita 
being  spontaneous  or  coustrained  and  every  other  modal  quality',  for 
which  occidental  languages  employ  distinct  forms,  to  be  inferred  from 
the  circumstances  of  the  case  §  2G3.  1.  In  both  instances  in  this  verse 
it  denotes  not  only  what  ivill  occur,  but  what  must  and  shall  take  place, 
and  is  therefore  virtually  equivalent  to  a  command.  !~~2>n  adjective 
II.  §187.  1,  intensive  from  ra;  dry,  used  only  in  the  feiu.  nrr  §207. 
1,  or  rvpa:  §  20.5,  with  the  generic  article  §215. 5.  a,  the  dry,  viz. 
land. 

10.  Tut  earth  here  used  in  its  strict  sense  of  the  dry  land  exclu- 
sively, but  in  ver.  1  the  world,  embracing  land  and  water,  so  named  from 
its  principal  and  most  important  part.      rnpxsVi  conj.  §  234,  prep.  §  231. 

1,  and  noun  III.  root  nn;j  §  190.  b,  that  which  is  gathered,  collection 
§  119.  5,  in  the  const.  §  215.  2,  followed  by  the  material  of  which  it 
consists  §  254.  4,  definite  without  the  article  §  24G.  3.  c-z;  plur. 
§  207.  2  of  c;,  I.  from  an  obsolete  yy  root  §  186.  2.  c,  seas,  because 
distributed  into  separate  basins,  though  as  these  all  communicate  they 
may  be  viewed  to  their  totality  as  one  n*p» . 

11.  n?.-p  Hiph.  apoc.  fut.  §97.  2,  §"201,  of  nn  §  1G2.  2,  governing 
in  its  strictest  sense  its  cognate  noun  Nti  §271.  8,  and  with  a  wider 
extent  of  meaning  also  ar?  and  y?  ,  which  are  not  in  apposition  with 
«ri,  as  though  the  latter  were  a  generic  name  for  all  vegetable  products 
and  the  former  were  its  subdivisions,  but  they  are  co-ordinated  with  it, 
ami  constitute  together  the  three  great  branches  of  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, not  according  to  a  scientific  classification,  but  a  popular  and  ob- 
vious division,  grasses,  seed-bearing  plants  and  trees.      Methegh  §  45. 

2.  arv_  maiO.  noun  with  plur.  in  tA  §  800.  ",  which  occurs  but  once, 
commonly  as  here  a  collective  §201.  1,  from  root  ars  to  be  green,  accent 
Y'thibh  §  30.  2,  §  38.  4.  ryrq  Hiph.  part,  of  $  guttural  verb  §  123.  3, 
follows  the  noun  to  which  it  belongs  £  249.  1,  governs  a  cognate  noun 
§  271.  3,  expresses  what  is  permanent  and  habitual  §  2GG.  1.  anj 
masc.  collective  §  201.  1,  only  once   found  in  the  plural.^     ys  has  both 


NOTES    OX    GENESIS    1  I  9-14.  »1 

an  individual  and  a  collective  signification,  tree  and  trees,  pi.  c^si  §  207. 
1,  probably  abridged  from  i%  root  nss  to  bejirm,  hard  §  185.  d,  in  (lie 
const.  §  215.  1,  with  the  following  word,  which  denotes  its  quality 
§  251.  G.  -n-s  fruit  collective  I.  1,  root  rro  to  bear  §  184.  b,  Q-'ra- 
shayim  §38.  1.  a.  r,™y  Hholein  preceding  Sin  §  12,  Kal  act.  part,  of 
rb  verb  §  168.  The  accent,  which  is  nofe  Y'thibh  but  Mahpakh,  since 
it  stands  before  Pashta  in  the  subdivision  of  Zakeph  Katon  §  30.  2, 
§  38.  4,  is  shifted  to  the  penult  by  §  35.  1.  The  point  in  the  first  letter 
of  the  next  word  is  Daghesh-forte  conjunctive  §  24.  a.  Mnjfc  prep. 
§  231.  1,  -,-»  I.  from  an  obsolete  *i  root  §  18G.  2.  b,  and  pronom.  sullix 
§  220.  1.  :a— i:>-T  t:s  oblicpie  case  of  the  relative  pronoun  §  74,  5;  285. 
1,  formed  by  appending  the  suffix  to  the  noun  §  221.  5,  which  is  the 
governing  word,  whose  seed  is  in  it,  or  the  relative  might  be  connected 
with  the  suffix  of  the  preposition  §  233  and  governed  by  it,  in  -which  is 
its  seed.  — s?  not  to  be  connected  with  wji  ni;j>  as  descriptive  of  the 
tree  in  distinction  from  shrubs  and  grass  producing  fruit  over  (or  above) 
the  earth,  but  with  ntc-tii  and  referring  alike  to  grass,  shrubs  and  trees 
which  were  all  to  be  produced  upon  the  earth. 

12.  kx<mi  Hiph.  fut.  of  4§  144.  1,  §  145.  2  and  fe  verb  §  1G2.  2, 
with  Vav  conv.  §  99.  3,  §  1GG.  4,  the  accent  remaining  on  the  ultimate 
§  147.  5.  k*|  T'lisha  Gh'dhola  §  38.  8.  wtrt&  3  pers.  suf.  with  the 
connecting  vowel  e  §  220.  1.  b,  sing,  in  a  distributive  sense  referring  to 
the  preceding  collective  §  275.  G. 

13.  ,3"?3  ordinal  number  §  227.  1,  §  252.  1. 

14.  stp  singular  verb  preceding  a  plural  subject  §  275.  1,  or  it  may 
be  explained  by  supposing  stt  to  partake  of  the  nature  of  an  impersonal 
verb,  'let  there  be,'  comp.  es  gebe,  qu'il  y  oil  §  275.  1.  c.  r'^sos  masc. 
III.  from  w  root  nix  to  shine  §  190.  b,  signifies  a  luminous  bodij  §  191.  o, 
thus  differing  from  the  noun  -rx  ver.  3,  which  signifies  the  element  of 
light;  plur.  has  either  c\  or  n;.  §200.  c.  Hholem  written  defectively 
§11.1.  a,  §14.  ?"p.~>-.  const,  of  apposition  or  specification  §254.3. 
V^-r-V  prep,  expresses  design,  to,  in  order  to,  and  requires  the  construct 
form  of  the  infinitive  §  2G7.  b. 

irr-i  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  §  100.  1,  §  2G5,  continuing  the  command 
begun  with  "-• ,  in  the  plural  because  it  comes  after  its  subject  ij  275. 
1.  b.  hh\k\  the  noun  n-x  sign  of  common  gender  §  197.  b,  from  rvx  to 
mark,  with  the  fem.  ending  n  §  19G,  which  is  retained  contrary  to  the 
ordinary  rule  before  the  plural  ending  §  199.  d,  for  signs,  i.  e.  of  w  hatever 
the  heavenly  bodies  serve  to  indicate  that  is  not  included  in  the  follow- 
ing particulars,  whether  ordinarily  or  in  extraordinary  cases  in  which 
they  may  become  portents  of  momentous  events,  Matt.  2  :  2,  or  of  divine 


B2  HEBREW  CIIRESTOMATIIY. 

judgments,  Joel  2:31,  Mat.  24  :  29,  Luke  21 :  25.  There  is  no  need 
of  assuming  that  for  sign*  and  for  seasons  is  put  by  hendiadys  for  signs 
r  of  making  the  subsequent  words  dependent  upon  nhfc 
sinus  both  iii  respect  to  seasons  and  in  respect  to  dags  and  years. 
C--t-Vt'  from  "Witt  III.  ''E  root  tji  to  appoint  §  190.  b,  appointed  time, 
.  plur.  in  c\ ,  though  once  it  has  rn.  Munahli  takes  the  place  of 
Ifethegh  §  39.  3.  *,  §  45.  5.  :  c*:yr,  fem.  noun  n:r  I.  2  from  nV  root  r:s  to 
r<j»<if,  hence  a  year,  in  which  the  sun  and  the  seasons  repeat  their 
course ;  the  fem.  ending  causes  the  suppression  of  the  last  vowel  proper 
to  the  form  §  185.  d,  §  209.  1,  plur.  both  in  z\  and  rn ,  the  latter  only 
in  poetry  §  200.  d. 

The  works  of  the  first  three  days  have,  as  has  often  been  remarked, 
a  certain  measure  of  correspondence  with  those  of  the  last  three. 

1.  Light.  4.  Celestial  luminaries. 

2.  Division   of  the  waters    by     5.   Aquatic  animals  and  birds. 

the  firmament. 

3.  Dry  land  and  plants.  G.  Terrestrial  animals  and  man. 
15.  rxri    lliph.  inf.  const,  of  ty  verb  nix   §  153.  1,  having. Hholem 

in  the  Kal  pret.  §82.  1.  a  (3),  with  the  prep.  §  2G7.  b. 

10.  to£3  see  ver.  7.  ;;«  cardinal  number  §  223.  1,  in  the  construct 
before  its  noun  §  250.  2  (2),  without  the  article  §  251.  4,  the  two  great 
lights,  not  two  of  the  great  lights,  which  would  be  expressed  by  omitting 
rs  before  the  indefinite  object  §270,  and  inserting  the  preposition  yc  in 
its  jartitive  sense  after  D*gli.  EPV^Q  acU-  I-  2.  §  185,  with  the  article 
after  rvjtmn  £  219.  1,  which  it  qualifies  and  with  which  it  agrees  in 
gender,  though  the  termination  is  different  §  200.  e.  The  noun  is  definite 
because  the  objects  are  well  known  §245.  3.  They  are  called  'the  great 
lights,'  not  from  their  absolute  but  their  apparent  magnitude,  or  rather 
from  the  meatfnre  of  their  effulgence  as  compared  with  the  stars.  ?-nn 
.  .  .  V-"~  absolute  or  emphatic  use  of  the  positive  degree  §  2G0.  2  (2). 
•fta  takes  the  form  f^g  with  the  pause  accents  §  G5.  a,  or  when  declined, 
ni«»,  c-t-jp,  r-:up  g  207.  2.  b.  rVr*reV  III.  §  190,  root  Vr» 
to  file,  meaning  dominion,  rule  §  191.  1,  a  segholate  form  in  the 
construct  $  214.  1.  6,  the-  following  noon  denoting  the  object  §  251.  9. 
The  preposition  expresses  design,  in  order  to,  for.  :c-==-=n  II.  probably 
1  from  airs  £  o7.  l,  from  the  obsolete  I*  root  3=3  to  wrap  up 
<  is;.  1.  e,  hence  globule,  star.     Ifethegfa  i  1 1. 

17.  my  from  :d  vnl.  -r:  ^  129.  1,  gave,  put.  crxsign  of  the  definite 
■  \\  itli  pron.  suf.  £  288.  2,  $  270,  which  has  less  independence  than  a 
noun,  and  usually,  as  here,  follows  the  verb  immediately,  instead  of  com- 
ing  after  the  subject  §  270.  a ;  see  also  ver.  22. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS   1   :   14-21.  83 

18.  Vr«Vi  const,  infin.  with  prep.  §  2G7.  b,  followed  by  a  ,  which  is  not 
here  used  in  its  temporal  sense,  in  or  during,  but  according  to  tho  Hebrew 
idiom  links  this  verb  to  its  object.  The  day  and  night  (with  the  generic 
article  §  2-45.  5)  were  the  domain  in  which  the  sway  was  exercised. 
Our  idiom  requires  rule  over,  which  is  based  on  a  different  conception, 
that  of  the  elevation  of  the  ruler  above  the  ruled.  V^anVi  Methegh 
§  45.  2.  a. 

No  functions  are  here  assigned  to  the  heavenly  bodies  but  those 
which  they  perform  in  relation  to  the  earth,  because  these  were  all  that 
the  sacred  writer  was  concerned  to  state.  But  it  does  not  follow  of 
course  that  this  was  the  sole  aim  of  their  creation.  The  work  of  the 
fourth  day  need  not  include  the  original  formation  of  these  bodies  ;  if 
ver.  1  describes  the  first  act  in  creation  the  contrary  is  explicitly  de- 
clared. But  they  then  made  their  appearance  in  the  sky,  and  their  re- 
lation to  the  earth  was  definitely  determined. 

20.  5S~c^  command  expressed  by  the  simple  future  §  263.  1,  in  a 
person  which  has  no  distinct  apocopated  form  §  97.  2.  b,  governs  its 
cognate  y~:» ,  a  collective  I.  1.  §  183.  This  is  by  many  understood  to 
mean  that  fish  were  made  from  the  element  in  which  they  move  ;  which, 
though  not  explicitly  asserted,  is  not  improbable  in  itself,  and  has  in  its 
favour  the  analogy  of  terrestrial  animals,  which  were  made  of  earth,  2:19. 
tE3  I.  1.  vital  principle,  soul,  here  put  for  the  animated  being,  common 
gender  though  mostly  fern.  §  197.  b,  plur.  commonly  ni,  once  o\  §200. 
c,  in  apposition  with  the  preceding  noun  §  253.  1.  r,*r\  might  be  the 
fern.  adj.  from  ->h  living,  I.  from  yj>  root  "wh  to  live  §  18G.  c,  but  the  fact 
that  when  joined  with  ttBS  the  former  alone  receives  the  article,  ver.  21, 
and  also  that  the  compound  expression  is  construed  as  a  masculine, 
2:19,  shows  that  it  is  a  noun,  life,  and  bes  is  in  the  construct  before 
its, attribute  §  254.  6.  S|iS  collect,  fowl,  birds  §  201.  1,  not  the  object 
of  tjfrtf^ ,  with  the  relative  understood,  fowl,  tvhich  shall  fly  §  285.  3,  a 
construction  which  has  sometimes  been  distorted  into  a  contradiction 
with  2  :  19,  but  the  subject  of  y]£;'r  Piel  fut.  of  the  cognate  ti  verb  rj-.s 
§  154.  2,  to  which  it  is  emphatically  prefixed  §  270.  a.  *:a~V?  over  or 
across  the/</ce  of  the  firmament,  i.  e.  the  part  turned  toward  us. 

21.  K'snn  pluri  of  ytn  §  199.  II.  intensive  from  obsolete  root  -,:n 
to  stretch  §  187.  1,  hence  that  which  is  greatly  extended,  the  monsters 
of  the  sea,  wlnilcs,  etc.,  so  called  from  their  length,  the  article  before 
that  which  is  well  known  §  245.  3.  Hhirik  of  the  ultimate  long  £  10. 
1.  rx-i  before  an  object  made  definite  by  construction  g  270.  o. 
n'wsn-  fern.  Kal  act.  part.  §  205,  §  217,  with  the  article  §  249. 1,  which 
may  be  resolved   into   the   relative  with   the  verb  that  creep  or  move. 


84  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

Dtosfc  plur.   noun   with  3   masc.    plur.    suffix   §  220.  2.  b,  referring  to 

bf  different  genders  §  27G.  3.     n>n  before  -Ve  §  270.  r,  shortened 

from  rz  by  Makkeph  £  43.     tj:r  I.  2,  root  t):s,  ham  a  covering,  a  temo\ 

.    doable  organs  usually  are  £  197.  a,  occurs  in  the  dual   §  203.  1, 

and  plan  in  ni  $  217.  which   is  used  in  a  different  sense  §  203.  a,  ex- 

~   tin-  quality  of  the  preceding  construct   §  254.  6,  fowl  of  win<u 

i.e.  wirv/ed  /'<>,/•/. 

22.  --:~:  Piel  fut.  of  ••  (Jntt.  verb  £  11C.  1.  ij  121. 1,  with  Vav  conv. 
<  !•'.».  :i.  -/.  no  Dagheefa  h-nc  in  2  since  the  preceding  Sh'va  is  vocal  £  25, 
primarily  to  kneel,  thence  tn  bless.  -xkV  prep,  with  Tsere  §  231.  3.  a, 
,">  us  to  say,  i.  e.  in  saying.  •::--  •-;  Kal  irnper.  of  rs-ia,  r-en  §  1G9.  1. 
a--  Kal  apoc.  fut.  §  171.1,  Hhirik  short  though  accented  §  19. 1,  sub- 
ject emphatically  prefixed. 

21.  N-j:n  see  ver.  12,  *>ltjlj  3  fern.  sing,  suffix  §72,  §220.1, 
Mappik  >j  26.  ~'5~=  I.  2,  with  fern,  ending,  root  errs  to  be  dumb,  ap- 
plied chiefly  to  the  larger  quadrupeds,  and  especially  to  the  domestic 
animals,  beatt,  tattle, Const.  .-•:-»,  plur.  rr'srs  ,  const,  nfemj.  r«-  I.  1, 
collective  £  201.  1.  y-x-T-rn  construct  of  n»n,  I.  §  18G.r,  with  fern, 
ending  §207.2.  from  ?-j  root  —_r.  In  lire,  hence  living  thiny.  b#Ut,  with- 
i  paragogic  £218.  The  article  is  constantly  omitted  from  f%*  when 
preceded  by  this  archaic  or  poetic  form,  perhaps  by  §  247,  though  when 
the  ordinary  form  is  used,  the  phrase  is  fran  r^ft,  see  ver.  25,  beasts 
of  the  earth,  i.  e.  wild  beasts.  Methegh  §  45.  2.  Daghesh  forte  omitted, 
and  no  Daghesh  lene  in  n  §  25. 

25.  "*:■;?"  I-  2,  with  fern,  ending,  root  e?N  to  be  red,  hence  the 
around,  so  called  from  the  colour  of  the  soil. 

2G.  r~-.:-.  Kal  fut.  of  rig;  §  109,  §  1G8,  1  pers.  plural,  which  is  not 
to  be  explained  as  a  royal  style  of  speech,  nor  as  associating  the  angels 
with  Qod,  lor  they  took  no  part  in  man's  creatiou,  nor  a  plural  of  ma- 
jesty which  lias  no  application  to  verbs,  but  as  one  of  those  indications 
of  the  plurality  in  unity  in  the  divine  Being  which  are  repeatedly  met 
with  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  which  must  he  regarded  as  foreshadow- 
ings  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  £  275.  :'-.  ".  The  future  tense  ex- 
1  the  divine  determination,  tee  will  make  £  268.  1,  or.  as  the  para- 
gogic  future  rarely  has  a  distinct    form   in   ft  verbs  §  172.  3,  and  may 

therefore  be  regarded  a>  included  under  the  simple  future,  it  may  have 
the  cohortatire  sense,  let  ut  make,  c_-x  generic  name  man,  has  no  Don- 
or plural  £201.  1.  ISnVsa,  from  era  I.  1,  §  183,  root  eVs  to  he 
dark,  hence  shadow,  and,  as  this  resembles  the  object  by  which  it  is  cast, 
.  with  1  plur.  suf.  £  220.  1.  g  221.  6,  and  prep.  2  (a  £  181.  1,  the 
BIO  lei   being  conceived  of  as   enclosing  tlie  copy,  every  line  of  which   is 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    1   :  21 31.  85 

directed  by  and  drawn  in  the  corresponding  line  of  the  former. 
?,:rii«ns  ,  I.  1,  with  fern,  ending  §  184.  b,  §  198.  a  (4),  from  r&  root  ne« 
to  he  (ike,  hence  likeness,  not  here  distinguishable  in  its  sense  from  the 
preceding  word,  to  which  it  is  added  for  the  sake  of  emphasis,  comp. 
§  280.  3.  a.  That  there  is  no  special  significance  in  the  change  of  pre- 
positions appears  from  their  being  reversed  in  the  same  phrase.  5  :  3. 
^-1*,  from  rnn  §  1G9.  1,  plural  because  referring  to  the  collective  e-x 
§'275.2,  followed  by  a  which  indicates  the  territory  in  which  the  do- 
minion is  exercised,  na-a  prep.  §  231.  2,  const.  §  214.  1,  §210. 1,  of  the 
fern,  collective  noun  r*i  §  198, 1.  2,  §  185.  d,  from  root  nan  to  increase, 
hence  jish,  from  their  rapid  multiplication. 

27.  tata  might  be  taken  distributively  in  the  sense  of  the  plural 
§  275.  0,  but  more  probably  the  singular  pronoun  contains  an  allusion  to 
the  fact  that  Adam  was  first  created  alone,  2  :  20.  :  erx  pronoun  re- 
ferring to  both  genders  put  in  the  masculine  §  270.  3. 

28.  tnV  ib«*3j  "»sh  followed  by  h  or  Vx  is  to  speak  to,  more  rarely 
to  speak  of  or  in  reference  to.  rsjaa?  conjunction  §234,  Kal  imper.  of 
t?:  ;j  84.  4,  and  pronominal  suffix  §  101  ;  u  written  defectively  §  11. 1. 

29.  Tins  from  -jhS  §  130.  1,  I  have  given  for  I  hereby  give,  in  confor- 
mity with  a  purpose  already  formed  §  202.  1.  b.  ~Vs— n«  §  270.  c. 
y;y.  $  245.  2.  ia— "i»x  §74,  §285.  1.  r*>sn  singular  referring  formally 
to  the  nearest  collective  subject  §  270.  1,  or  taken  distributively  §  275. 
0,  with  V  be  to  you,  i.  e.  you  shall  have  it,  be  for  food,  i.  e.  answer  for, 
become. 

30.  p".\-Vs-nN  §  270.  c,  supply  n^fts.  Stag  pr*  const,  of  designa- 
tion §  254.  3,  greenness  of  herb,  i.  e.  green  herb. 

31.  ri-s'j  past  in  relation  to  another  past,  i.  e.  pluperfect  §  202.  1. 
nktt  primarily  a  noun,  might,  then  with  an  adverbial  sense,  might  ih/, 
very  §  235.  3  (1),  follows  the  word  which  it  qualifies  §  274.  1.  e^ 
■Mwfci  article  omitted  before  the  noun  §  249.  1.  c. 

CnAPTER  II. 

1.  *is'i  Pual  fat.  of  n  Jt|  §  109.  1,  3  m.  pi.  with  a  compound  subject 
§  270.  1,  Daghesh  forte  omitted  from  i,  Sh'va  remaining  vocal  §25, 
§  99.  3.  CNaa  I.  2,  §  185. 1,  m.  and«f.,  pi.  in  ni  §  200.  a,  from  soa 
to  go  forth  to  tear,  masc.  pi.  suf.  referring  to  nouns  of  different  gender 
§27G.  3.  The  phrase  lhost  of  heaven'  occurs  repeatedly  both  of 
celestial  beings  1  Kin.  22  :  19  and  celestial  bodies  Deut.  4  :  19.  The 
host  of  the   earth,  an  expression  occurring  only  in  this  <  ne  passage 


SG  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

prior  to  the  derangement  of  the  fall,  denotes  its  inhabitants  and  all  that 
it  contains.  They  are  called  'a  host'  from  their  vast  numbers  and 
orderly  array,  and  possibly  also  because  they  are  under  God's  command 
and  fighting  against  the  kingdom  of  evil. 

•_'.  V^-i  <•/((/((/,  i.  e.  by  discontinuing,  not  by  performing  the  conclud- 
ing portion,  so  that  there  is  no  need  either  of  supposing  that  part  of  the 
work  of  creation  was  performed  on  the  seventh  day,  or  of  changing 
'seventh'  to  '  sixth'  to  evade  the  fancied  difficulty.  *?"*?  ordinal 
Dumber  v<  227.  1,  its  position  and  agreement  £  2ol.  1,  g  2  Hi.  1.  'p=x:» 
from  rrx'':«  ,  III.,  root  ^n?  tit  Btnd,  benofl  a  service  upon  which  one  is 
sent,  (>■<>,■/>;  in  const.  r.rxVtt  ^  211.  1.  b,  with  su£  £  221.  2.  a.  r,?v  in  the 
sense  of  the  pluperfect  £  262.  1 

3.  ^-cii/i.tw/,  i.  c.  conferred  upon  it  special  honour  and  distinction, 
and  made  it  fruitful  of  hlcssing.  *y"=ai-  f—r.x  the  article  omitted  from 
the  noun  in  a  definite  phrase  §  2  ID.  1.  c,  or  else  the  noun  is  in  the  con- 
struct before  its  adjective  §>'252.  2,  §254.6.0.  Comp.  rvy-rrr.  p» 
Ezr.  7  :  8.  *6*gn  tanct\fied,  i.  a  made  sacred,  set  apart  to  a  sacred  use. 
The  natural  interpretation  of  the  language  is  that  this  was  done  at  the 
time  of  creation,  and  not  ages  afterwards  at  the  giving  of  the  law  upon 
Sinai.  This  too  agrees  with  the  traces  of  peeks,  <  bsn.7  I  I.  8  :  10,  17  : 
12.  '.0  :  10,  and  the  sacredness  of  the  number  seven  in  the  patriarchal 
age,  Gen.  21  :  28  etc.,  as  well  as  among  several  ancient  nations,  with 
the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  in  Israel  before  they  came  to  Sinai.  Kx. 
10  :  23,  etc.  and  with  the  exhortation  in  the  fourth  commandment  to 
remember  the  Sabbath  day  as  though  it  were  an  institution  with  which 
■  ■re  already  acquainted  and  not  then  introduced  for  the  first  time. 
tali  sign  of  definite  object  with  suf.  §  238.  2,  §270.  rtnto^jb  .  .  .  N~a 
I  so  as  V>  iiaik<\  i.  e.  created  not  in  its  elements  only,  but  so  as  to 
give  it  its  completed  form  and  full  accomplishment,  or  tin-  first  verh  may 
qualify  the  second  £  269.  ",  //""A  in  a  creative  manner,  or  by  creation. 

1.  nV«  demonstrative  §  73.  1,  pre  licate  §359*2,  referring  either  to 
what  precedes,  (Jen.  It)  :  .»,  20,  31,  32,  or  to  what  follows,  (Jen.  10  :  1. 
This  verse  may  be  regarded  as  a  formal  conclusion  of  the  foregoing  nar- 
rative of  the  creation,  theee  are  the  generatione,  i.  e.  such  was  the  origin 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  But  it  seems  Letter  to  adopt  the  Jewish 
division  of  the  text,  and  make  it  the  heading  of  the  ensuing  section, 
$  :   1  —  1  :  26;   for  (1)  A  like  phrase  occurs  eleven  times  in  (iencsis,  and 

invariably  as  the  heading  of  successive  portions  of  the  book,  e,  g.  ">  :  1, 

G  :  9,  10  :  1  etc.      (2)   These  titles  in  every  other  instance  introduce  an 

BjCCOUnt,  not  of  the  ancestry  of   the  persons  named  in  them,  but  of  their 

■I'lants  and  family  history  ;  hence  t!x  generations  (rr-i^n  III.  f.  pi. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  !  2-4.  '  87 

const,  from  4  root  tV;  to  bring  forth  §  190.  b)  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  record  not  how  they  came  into  being,  but  the  origin  and  history 
of  man  who  sprang  from  them  or  was  formed  out  of  them.  In  strictness 
indeed  it  was  from  the  earth  alone  that  man  was  made,  but  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  form  one  whole,  the  common  theatre  of  the  history  now  to 
be  unfolded.  For  that  reason  the  creation  of  both  was  described  to- 
gether, 1  :  1  etc.  and  now  follow  their  generation*  or  the  further  devel- 
opments upon  the  scene  thus  prepared.  This  first  stage  of  human  history 
embraces  a  more  minute  account  of  the  creation  and  original  state  of 
man,  2  :  4 — 25,  as  preliminary  to  ch.  3,  the  fall,  the  sequel  of  which  is 
ch.  4,  the  sundering  of  the  race  into  two  opposite  branches,  and  the  ini- 
tiation of  the  struggle  foreshadowed,  3  :  15,  between  the  seed  of  the 
woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent. 

CN-ii-a  prep,  a  with  Niph.  inf.  const,  of  K-a  §  2G7.  b,  and  3  m.  pi. 
suf.  §  I0G.  a,  §  276.  3,  here  representing  the  subject  §  102.  3,  in  their 
being  created,  i.  e.  when  they  were  created.  The  marginal  note  is 
N-vyT  'n  (fern,  of  the  Chaldee  adj.  «r»t  §  19G.  d)  small  He  §  4.  a,  which 
the  Rabbins  explain  as  a  mystic  reference*  to  the  future  diminishing  and 
passing  away  of  the  material  creation,  or  as  suggestive  of  the  anagram 
crt-rsa  in  Abraham,  for  whom,  together  with  his  seed,  the  universe  was 
created,  and  which  some  critics  have  doubtfully  conjectured  to  indicate 
a  reading  with  n  omitted  §  91.  b.  cva  in  the  dag  indefinitely  for  at  the 
time  of,  Lev.  14  :  57,  2  Sam.  23  :  20 ;  there  is  no  implication,  as  some 
have  imagined,  at  variance  with  ch.  1,  that  the  creation  occupied  but 
one  day.  This  may  be  parallel  to  and  explanatory  of  the  preceding 
txrarr ,  comp.  Num.  3  :  I,  or  it  may  be  the  beginning  of  a  new  sentence 
which  is  continued  in  ver.  5,  comp.  5  :  1.  rrrs  const,  before  its  sub- 
ject D"n"5N  rnrr  and  governing  c*icri  y-x  as  its  object  §  254.  9.  b.  rvrr 
Jehovah  III.  §  192.  1,  with  the  vowels  of  ipx  Lord  §  47,  from  the  root 
rnn  =  rrn  to  be,  denoting  not  a  future  quality,  he  who  will  become,  i.  e. 
will  unfold  or  reveal  himself  hereafter,  or  he  who  will  be,  i.  e.  who  is  to 
come,  but,  as  proper  names  so  formed  invariably  do,  a  permanent  essen- 
tial characteristic,  he  who  is,  who  has  existence  in  its  fullest  and  highest 
sense,  the  self-existent  and  hence  eternal  and  unchangeable,  paraphrased 
Rev.  1  :  4,  8,  '  which  is  and  which  was  and  which  is  to  come,'  whence 
the  conclusion  has  sometimes  been  erroneously  drawn  that  n;rp  is  com- 
pounded of  the  future  i-t'r.^,  the  participle  rnn  and  the  preterite  rv- . 
Hitherto  God  has  been  called  exclusively  rr.'is  ;  from  this  verse  to  the 
end  of  ch.  3  he  is  prevailingly  called  c-sn  n;rv ,  and  in  ch.  I  rrtnv 
This  interchange,  which  is  too  remarkable  to  be  accidental,  and  which 
though  less  conspicuous  is   yet  perceptible  in  the  rest  of  Genesis,  gave 


g3  HIBRBW    CHKKSTOMATHY. 

rise  to  the  critical  hypothesis  that   the  sections  using  different  divine 
asanas  bare  proceeded  from  different  authors,  one  being  distinguished 

preference  for  :t;n  and  the  Other  b*> his  preference  for  rtl'W*. 
lint  this  hypothesis,  notwithstanding  the  ingenuity   with  winch  it  has 

i  iDStrncted,  fails  to  account  for  the  very  unusual  combination 
----n  -•'-•  .  which  is  found  in  but  one  other  passage  in  the  lVntateiich. 
Bx,  Q  ;  :;it,  and  but  rarely  in  the  rest  of  the  Bible,  and  also  for  the 
frequent  occurrence  of  one  divine  name  in  the  midst  of  a  section  charac- 

.  mainly  by  the  other.  This  shows  that  the  phenomenon  in 
question  has  not  arisen  from  an  unconscious  peculiarity  of  style  in  dif- 
ferent writers,  but  is  due  to  the  intelligent  selection  of  the  appropriate 
word  as  determined  by  the  thought  and  the  connection.  Although  then 
names  are  in  a  multitude  of  cases  used  indiscriminately,  as  'God'  and 
'  Lord'  are  in  English,  and  it  would  be  vain  to  seek  a  reason  in  every 
case  why  one  is  employed  rather  than  the  other,  there  is  a  real  distinc- 
tion between  them,  which  ifl  sometimes  observed.  Thus  in  the  opening 
chapters  of  (lenesis  C"-;s  .  whi.li  is  the  more  general  name  of  Qod,  is 
employed  in  the  account  of  theVreatien  ;  but  in  that  of  the  fall,  with  its 
premise  of  redemption,  from  which  all  the  subsequent  revelations  of 
Btercy  are  unfolded,  the  covenant  name  m'm  is  Deed,  which  specialty 
belongs  to  him  as  the  God  of  revelation  and  of  grace.  In  th  •  first  step 
of  the  transition  from  one  to  the  other  both  names  are  combined  to  in- 
dicate their  identity;  m*ir<  is  no  other  than  c-r'ha ;,  the  God  of  the  co- 
venant is  the  same  with  the  God  of  creation.  The  exceptional  use  of 
i-rVx  in  3  :  1.  3.  5  is  because  the  serpent  is  either  speaking  or  ad- 
dressed, where  the  covenant  name  of  God  would  be  as  inappropriate  as 
in  language  uttered  by  idolatrous  Gentiles  ox  directed  to  them.  dud.  ;>  j 
SO,  comp,  ver.  2S,  1  ,<am.  4  :  7.  8,  30  :  15,  1  Kin.  20  :  23,  comp.  ver. 
g&     Again,  in    1  :  26   Ere  speaks  of  c-~n  because  she  has  p 

tu    Qod    as    working    in    nature,  whereas    in     1:1    it    is   rt-rv  .   who   had 

granted  her  a  pledge  of  the  promised  redemption. 

:r-:r-  fm  arth,  named  before  AM**M,  as  in  but  one  other  pas- 
's,  lis:  18,  a-  some  suppose,  to  indicate  the  order  of  their  forma- 
tion, 1  :  0 — 10,  the  earth  on  the  third  day  and  the  heavenly  bodies  on 
the  fourth;  but  more  probably  because  the  earth  was  chiefly  concerned 
in  the  following  narration.  d'iiis  inversion  of  the  accustomed  order 
imparts  to  the  expression  a  sort  of  poetic  character,  whence  the  omission 
of  the  article  |247. 

.").  rvr  i  hz- .     Three  constructions  are  possible:  (1)  r,-v  may  be  the 

fnfef  in  \er.  I.  comp.  Ex.  12:84  ;  sothe  LXX,  N'uIlt.  and  Bng, 

Ver.      (2)    It    may  be  the  subject    of  r-—  and  the  beginning  of  a  new 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  !  4-7.  89 

sentence,  and  no  §  256.  c,  shrub  of  the  field  was  tjel  in  the  earth,  comp. 
1  Sam.  3  :  3.  7.  (3)  The  sentence  may  begin  with  ova  and  ^  simply 
form  the  connection  with  this  statement  of  time  §  287.  3,  comp.  Gen. 
19  :  4,  fa  the  </./// etc.  then  no  shrub  etc.  This  last  construction  seems 
to  be  the  best,  nn'er-  I.  2,  from  an  obsolete  r\h  root  §  185.  d ;  its  re- 
peated occurrence  in  ch.  2  and  3,  and  that  even  in  combinations  in 
which  y-x  is  found  in  ch.  1,  e.  g.  nnbn  rvrr  2:19.  20,  3 :  1.14,  has  been 
perverted  into  an  argument  for  diversity  of  authorship.  The  simple  ex- 
planation is  that  y-N  denotes  earth  in  contrast  with  heaven,  and  land  in 
contrast  with  water.  But  throughout  this  section  there  is  a  tacit  opposition 
between  the  garden,  or  the  space  enclosed  for  man's  primeval  habitation, 
and  the  open  space  without,  or  the  field.  BHto  followed  by  the  future 
referring  to  past  time  §  263.  1.  b,  accent  Y'thibh  §30.2.  '■'S  because 
assigns  a  double  reason  for  the  non-existence  of  vegetation  at  the  time 
spoken  of,  the  lack  of  rain  to  prepare  the  ground  for  its  production,  as 
well  as  of  man  for  whose  use  it  was  designed.  The  period  referred  to 
is  before  the  creation  of  plants  and  trees  upon  the  third  day,  or,  in  the 
judgment  of  others,  a  vegetation  suited  to  the  wants  of  terrestrial  animals 
may  first  have  been  brought  into  being  on  the  sixth  day,  prior  to  their 
creation  and  that  of  man.  It  is  next  stated  how  these  two  requisites 
were  supplied,  in  ver.  6  rain,  in  ver.  7  man.  Every  thing  to  the  end  of 
this  chapter  is  in  the  strictest  sense  preliminary  to  the  history  of  the- 
fall.  Details  necessary  to  acquaint  us  with  the  situation,  vs.  5-17,  and 
the  actors,  vs.  18-25,  which,  though  falling  within  the  period  covered  by 
chap.  1,  would  have  been  unsuited  to  its  majesty  and  would  have  marred 
its  symmetry,  were  reserved  for  this  place.  "Wteri  in  the  sense  of  the 
pluperfect  §  262.  1.     yfc  §  236,  in  the  absolute  state  §  258.  b. 

6.  thi  conj.  l ,  not  adversative  but,  as  though  it  introduced  a  sub- 
stitute for  the  missing  rain,  but  copulative  and,  proceeding  to  show  how 
it  was  actually  supplied  §  287.  1  ;  in  I.  2,  from  an  obsolete  w  root  §  186. 
c,  vapour,  which  rising  from  the  earth  was  condensed  into  rain  and 
watered  the  ground.  *$?*_,  b  guttural  §  109,  and  nV  verb  §  168,  future 
denoting  repetition  §  263.  4  ;  the  following  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  np«W 
§  100.  1,  has  a  like  sense  §  265. 

7.  -s*fi  from  ^s  verb  §  144.  2,  with  a  double  object  §273.3.  Vav 
conv.  draws  back  the  accent  and  changes  Pattahh  to  Seghol  §  147.  5; 
the  postpositive  accent  §  30.  1  is  repeated  in  some  editions.  In  1  :  27, 
where  the  immediate  exercise  of  divine  power  in  the  creation  of  man 
was  to  be  made  prominent,  ana  was  employed ;  here  the  thought  is 
directed  to  the  material  of  which  he  was  made,  and  the  proper  word  is 
is;  to  form,  U6ed  of  a  potter  moulding  vessels  of  clay.     rt?i  :s  §  129.  1 


90  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATIIY. 

and  %  guttural  Jj  123.  1.  vins  prep,  and  noun  t)x  I.  1.  §  184.  b  ('t 
and  :d  roots)  by  contraction  for  q:x  £  64.  2  from  q;«  to  breathe,  hence 
breather,  now,  here  UO  the  dual  nostrils,  with  Daghesh-forte  §  207.  2, 
and  S  :n.  ■-  Buf.  g  220,  2.  rx:-:  I.  with  fern,  ending  §  198.  a  (2),  const, 
before  its  quality  §354* 6,  which  is  expressed  by  the  abstract  n^h 
m  B»p)  /'>'■  1 201.  1.".  '•?...  WIM  was  /o  or  unto,  the  preposition 
implying  a  change  of  state  or  condition,  hence  tncame,  see  1  :   14.  29. 

8.  su".  :c  g  129.  1  and  V  guttural  §  123.  1.  It  has  been  charged 
that  ch.  2  contradicts  ch.  1  in  making  the  creation  of  man  prior  to  that 
of  plants.  Dut  (1)  the  plants  and  trees  here  spoken  of  are  those  of  the 
garden  of  Eden,  not  those  of  the  earth  generally.  (2)  The  priority  ac- 
corded to  man,  even  as  respects  this  garden,  lies  in  the  order  of  thought 
rather  than  in  the  raocosBJOP  of  time.  To  prepare  the  way  for  an  ac- 
count of  the  garden  of  Eden,  the  writer,  ver.  5,  reverts  to  the  time  when 
there  were  yet  no  plants  in  the  earth.  As  these,  and  especially  the 
trees  of  Eden,  which  he  has  chiefly  in  mind,  were  for  the  sake  of  man, 
he  speaks,  ver.  7.  of  hi>  creation,  then,  ver.  8,  of  planting  the  garden 
and   putting  man   in  it,  then,  ver.  9,  in  order  to  reach  the  idea  that  it 

I  i inly  an  abode  but  a  place  of  trial,  of  the  trees  which  were  made 
n  there,  and  finally,  ver.  15,  of  man's  being  placed  there  to  dress 
and  to  keep  it.  That  this  narration,  though  linked  throughout  by.  futures 
with  Yav  coiiversive,  does  not  aim  at  strict  chronological  succession,  is 
obvious,  since  the  act  of  placing  man  in  the  garden  could  not  both  have 
I  1  and  followed  the  production  of  the  trees.  And  if  the  succes- 
sion is  that  of  the  association  of  ideas  rather  than  of  chronology,  then 
the  circumstance  that  the  formation  of  man  is  named  before  the  planting 
of  the  garden,  does  not  prove  that  it  preceded  it  in  actual  fact.  It  is 
indeed  mnch  more  natural  to  assume  that  the  contrary  was  the  real 
order  of  occurrence.  "ja_  I.  §  18G.  c,  from  v'y  root  -,:»  to  protect,  hence  a 
place  protecte  1,  aeonrely  fenced  about,  <t  </  ir.lt/t.    mm  this  orthography 

is  appropriated  exclusively  to  Eden,  the  abode  of  our  first  parents.  The 
Eden  of  Latex  timei,  2  Kin.  l!»  :  12,  is  -,-'r.  --"".  As  the  Hebrews 
estimated  direction  by  measuring  from  the  object  spoken  of  and  not 
toward  it,  as  we  are  aocustomed  to  do,  see  on  .---•:  1  :  7,  their  from  east 
is  equivalent  to  our  mtbamrd,  i.  e.  from  the   reel  of  the  land  of  Eden, 

and  Consequently  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  land.  --]'_,  '•*$  verb  £  153.5. 
As   c-p;   also   has   a   temporal   mum,  SlUiyMlVy,  this  verse  gave  rise  to 

the  legend  thai  pyHw  was  older  than  the  world,  S  Esdraa  3  i  G. 

9.  r-'i-^--  \'.iv  conv.  oomprsssea  Bhirik  in  lliph.  fut.  mTstra  g  '»:». 

3,  which  in  V'  gutt.  verbs  becomes  I'attahh  g  123.2,  §126.1.  ":_: 
with  simple  Sh'va  £  112.  6,  tlie  participle  expressing  BOt  only  a  constant 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  2  :  8-13.  91 

experience  but  a  permanent  quality,  not  merely  desired  but  desirable 
§  266. 1.  ns"^  III.  §  190,  from  n«n  to  see,  bence  tbat  which  is  seen 
§  191.  5,  as  to  appearance.  Vsnk?  III.  from  Vbn  to  eat,  for  food.  ysn  as 
this  is  ofteu  a  collective,  some  have  been  of  opinion  that  there  was  not  only 
one  but  many  trees  of  life  and  trees  of  knowledge  ;  the  pronoun  referring 
to  the  latter,  however,  is  always  in  the  singular,  ver.  17,  3  :  3,  etc.  The 
article  is  prefixed  to  the  following  word  o^nn  §  216.  3,  §  256,  to  render 
Y?  definite.  For  the  same  reason  nyin  Kal  const,  inf.  of  ■*£  §144.3, 
§  148.  2,  and  !?  gutt.  verb  §123,  receives  the  article  contrary  to  the 
general  rule  §245.5.6,  comp.  1  Kin.  10  :  19.  :  rw  ants  are  the  direct 
object  of  the  verb,  the  tree  of  knowing  good  and  evil.  The  rhetorical 
character  of  the  accents  is  exemplified  in  the  pause  made  upon  the  name 
of  this  fatal  tree  and  the  deliberate  manner  in  which  it  is  to  be  pronoun- 
ced, yjj  though  in  the  close  connection  of  the  construct  state  having 
Zakeph  Gadhol,  and  n?^n  having  Tiphhha. 

10.  nnai  I.  2.  from  in:  to  Jioiv,  subject  preceding  the  verb  in  a  de- 
scriptive clause,  see  on  y-.srri  1  :  2.  ns^  time  of  participle  §  266.  3. 
r^r-5,  nV  §  168,  prep,  expressing  the  design  or  the  result,  in  order  to 
or  so  as  to.  lAa*  fut.  because  consequent  to  the  preceding ;  the  river 
waters  the  garden  and  will  be  divided,  i.  e.  is  afterwards  divided  §  263. 
5.  a.  rt-rn  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  assimilated  in  sense  to  preceding 
future  §  265,  with  V  be  unto,  i.  e.  become,  ver.  7.  «fs"?»%  cardinal  §  223. 
1,  peculiarity  of  form  §  223.  2,  and  construction  §  250.  2,  §  251.  :  tfltfyN* 
I.  1.  §  207.  1.  /. 

11.  e»  I.  2.  abbreviated  from  obsolete  rh  root  §  185.  d.  T^s*rt  the 
one,  where  we  would  use  the  ordinal  number,  because  in  a  series  or 
enumeration  the  first  is  counted  one.  pw^a  IV.  §  193,  from  oi e  to 
overflow,  like  most  other  objects  in  antediluvian  geography  of  doubtful 
if  not  impossible  identification.  a=bn  the  one  compassing  §  259.  b,  not 
necessarily  making  a  complete  circuit  of  the  land,  but  going  around  one 
side  of  it,  or  going  about  tortuously  through  it.  n^hn  I.  2.  with  fem. 
ending,  perhaps  from  Virt  sand  (root  h>n  to  whirl  about),  the  sandy 
region,  Ifavilah,  with  the  article  on  account  of  its  original  appellative 
sense  §  246.  1.  a.  ee — hcn  §  74.  amn  the  well  known  metal  gold 
§  245.  5  (see  note  c)  ;  for  the  same  reason  in  ver.  12  tf^van  §  195.  1  and 
;  firfsn . 

12.  arn  §  16.  3.  b,  §  234.  a.  Kirn  remote  demonstrative  §  71.  a 
(3),  §  73.  3,  §  47,  with  the  article  §  249.  2.  a>u  predicate  follows  the 
subject  in  a  descriptive  sentence  §  259.  a. 

13.  yr.-i  IV.  from  rj-A  to  burst  forth,  tic's  the  land  of  Cash,  the 
region  settled  by  the  descendants  of  Cush,  the  son  of  Ham,  Gen.  10  :  6, 


92  nEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

though  it  is  uncertain  which  portion  of  that  vast  territory  is  here  desig- 
i  by  this  name. 
11.  '~?-r-  notwithstanding  its  seeming  diversity  is  really  a  modifica- 
tion of  the  name  Tigris  by  interchanging  smooth  and  middle  mutes  and 
liquids  (dkl *  tgr)  and   prefixing   a   guttural,     ntrp   g  litis.  2»  a,  either 
•'.  when  luiM   Amyria  must  be  restricted    to  Mesopotamia,  or  in 
front  <•/,  i.  1-.  between  tin-  region  Where  Moses  was   and  Assyria,  which 
will  then  denote  the  empire  so  called  exclusive  of  Mesopotamia,     ncij? 
may  be  used  adverbially  or  may   lie  the  direct  object  of  -pr-  ^  271.  2. 
K-r  eopnla  ;<  25 s.  •_'.      :r-s  Buphrate^  which  was  too  familiar  to  need 
further  description. 

15.  *-.-■.  g  L88t  2.  «l£|M  from  r.-.:  g  loO.  1,  with  3  m.  s.  suf.  §  101. 
2.  r-crV-  "7=1"'  Kal  inf.  oonat  with  suf.  :;  101.3.  no  Daghesh  lene  in 
',  g  22.  d  (1  ),  both  the  positive  and  the  negative  side  of  his  task. 

16.  V:  Piel  i'ut.  of  ma  £  171.  1,  here  followed  by  V?,  because  the 
command  is  regarded  as  something  laid  upon  the  man,  elsewhere  oc- 
casionally by  V.x  or  \  before  the  person  to  whom  it  is  directed  :  more 
frequently  the  person  commanded  is,  as  in  English,  the  direct  object  of 
Mbfl  v«  r!>.  The  language  of  the  command  is  introduced  by  -xx!>  so  as  to 
Sty.  V:s  g  ST.  g  2S2.  :V=xn  §  110.  3,  §  111.  2.  a,  the  'future  per- 
missive ^  263.  l . 

17.  •,*?«*,  and  stands,  even  in  adversative  clauses,  where  our  idiom 
requires  hut  jj  287.  1.  MM  £  233  (see  note  a)  repeats  for  greater 
clearness  the  idea  of  ys«  §  281.  •=  for  assigns  the  reason.  -prx 
§  106.  «,  no  Daghesh  lene  §  22.  a  (6).  :rr.isp  h«  §  153,  emphatic  infin. 
g  282  ;  the  phrase  for  the  penalty  of  death  in  the  laws  of  MosSB  is 
modelled  after  this,  though  as  it  was  to  be  executed  by  man  it  is  varied 
|.v  the  substitution  of  the  Hofthal  for  the  Kal,  e.  g.  Ex.  I'd  :  12,  rvc 
r  :  •        slmll  /,,'  put  to  ihath. 

18.  nvr  §  177. 1,  const,  before  c-xr,  ami  subject  of  sentence  £  -12. 
//.  with  a  maso.  SSedseate  I  Ij.  £  275.  1,  or  SI   infinitives   even  when  they 

i  fem.  ending  regularly  take  ■  mass.  adj.  it  may  be  explained  as 
a  substitute  for  the  neuter  £  l!Mj.  "•  *~i?  prep.  V  to,  which  when  motion 
is  not  implied  bscOSSSi  s4  or  in,  as  in  I. at.  ,i  /,  (Jr.  tit;  -is  I.  from  s'y 
root  i-3  to  separate  £  1ST..  ,-,  with  suf.  ij  221.  ('.,  in  hix  sr/mratiu/i,  i.  e. 
ttlone.  ft  Dag.  OOnj.  §24.  B.  1JJ,  abstract  fox  concrete,  help  for  lii  //iir. 
:--:.::  btfl  I  o  interpart,  corresponding  to  him,  lit.  as  09*9  n<i<iinst  him. 

l'.>.  ns»:  £  117.  1  and  1,  SSI  wr.  7.  The  alleged  discrepancy  be- 
tween this  account  and  eh.  1  in  respect  to  the  time  and  the  occasion  of 
Breaking  the  inferior  animals  is  purch  imaginary.  It  is  not  here  de- 
clared that  they  were  created  after  man  and  for  the  purpose  of  providing 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    2  '.  14-23.  93 

a  help  meet  for  him.  To  suppose  them  made  for  this  purpose  is  to 
charge  God  with  failure  in  his  first  attempts,  which  the  writer  surely 
cannot  have  intended  to  do.  And  the  future  with  Vav  conv.  does  not 
always  imply  strict  succession  of  time,  see  on  ver.  8,  also  Gen.  12:1, 
comp.  11  :  32.  Especially  where  two  such  verbs  are  connected  as  here 
Na>2  ....  -is»; ,  the  progress  not  infrequently  lies  wholly  in  the  second, 
to  which  the  first  is  in  fact,  though  not  in  form,  subordinate,  the  phrase 
being  really  equivalent  to  '  he  brought  the  animals  which  he  had  formed 
etc'  So  Deut.  31  :  9,  'And  Moses  wrote  this  law  and  delivered  it,'  can 
only  mean  'he  delivered  this  law  which  he  had  written.'  xa-^  §  1G0. 
3,  §  1GG.  4,  object  omitted  because  sufficiently  plain  from  the  connection, 
comp.  §  243. 1.  rrx~V  §  1G8.  n»  §  75.  1.  n^n  fut.  relative  to  a  pre- 
ceding past,  would  call  §  2G3.  1,  government  see  on  N-pn  1  :  5.  ft  sing, 
in  distributive  sense  §275.  G,  masc.  §  27G.  3.  »23  in  apposition  with 
ft  §253.1.  sen  copula,  for  which  our  idiom  requires  the  substantive 
verb  ivas  §  258.  2. 

20.  e^nV*  here  a  proper  noun,  and  therefore  without  the  article 
§246.  1. 

21.  %??!  §  129.  If  §  99.  3,  that  which  is  divinely  sent  is  represented 
as  descending  from  above,  ns-^n  III.  §  192.  a,  from  Din  to  be  in  a  deep 
sleep  denotes  a  deep  and  in  most  instances  a  supernatural  sleep,  ri™ 
8  223.  1.  a.  s  rrantrn  3  f.  s.  suf.  with  a  epenthetic,  a  form  used  mostly 
with  verbs  §  238.  1.  b,  §  101.  2,  §  105.  b,  under,  then  in  place  of,  in- 
stead of. 

22.  ia»2  §171.1.  *wV  fern,  of  t>»  §  207.  2  (see  note  e),  §  214.  1. 
b,  root  via  to  be  feeble,  sickly,  the  proper  terms  for  the  male  and  female 
of  the  human  species,  while  -ir  t  and  na^s  are  common  to  them  with  other 
animals,  and  are  therefore  used,  1 :  27,  when  man  is  contemplated  as  the 
head  of  the  animate  creation.     vX="}  §  ^**^'  *>  §  ^^'  ^»  §  ^®"  ^- 

23.  ms't  demonstrative  §  73.  1.  nftii  §245.  3.  b,  from  ey_5  to  beat, 
transferred  to  marking  time,  bgjf  from  BSS  to  be  strong.  »"|s'3  §  232, 
ic-'X  like  vir,  avrjp,  denotes  a  man  as  distinguished  from  a  woman,  or  in 
the  married  relation  a  husband  as  opposed  to  the  wife;  e?s  like  homo, 
avSpiDiro';,  is  the  generic  name  embracing  both  sexes,  and  is  used,  parti- 
cularly with  the  article,  in  a  collective  sense  of  mankind,  or  individually 
of  Adam,  the  progenitor  of  the  race.  When  contrasted  with  each  other, 
bix  denotes  an  ordinary  man,  or  one  of  low  rank,  while  tin;  is  a  bum 
par  excellence,  one  distinguished  by  manly  qualities  or  high  position. 
Both  may  have  the  sense  of  indefinite  pronouns,  a  man,  i.  e.  some  one, 
any  one,  each,  nrip/5  Methegh  §  45.  2,  compound  Sh'va  §  1G.  3.  b, 
Daghesh  forte  omitted  §  25. 


94  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIT. 

24.  The  language  of  Adam  continued,  or  a  remark  of  the  writer. 
«U|  vpnn,  or,  since  the  effect  rests  upon  its  cause,  because  of,  on  ac- 
count of  so,  i.  e.  (here/ore.  -BJg  Makkcph  §43,  §88  (3  m.).  v=x 
I' 220.  I.e.  -"'  r,">"'  foUewed  by  I  fa  denoting  combination,  in 
uui-n,  with,  elsewhere  by  V  or  Vs  to,  or  in  the  sense  of  ardent  pursuit  by 
— s  a/h  r. 

■r--  g  27&  ft.  c-"r  /.'"/  MM  $250.  2.  a,  not  r"/ro  0/  them, 
which  wank)  require  the  insertion  of  the  prep,  fQ ,  comp.  vrvVac  rn« 
ver.  21.  c-tin?  pi.  of  pfin  i:  207.  2.  C,  by  (iescnius  derived  from  e^s , 
but  as  this  verb  has  a  different  sense,  it  ifl  perhaps  better  to  regard  it  as 
a  shortened  form  of  e  .*?  IV.  from  -,'?  to  ti  miked  §  193.  r.  The  mar- 
ginal note  is  p~.r  ■#£  agi  Diqhes'i  after  S'txrck,  which  is  here  a  short 
vowel  §  14.  a,  §  19.  1.  s-rrsr^  §  154.2,  §90.  6,  fut.  since  it  follows 
from  the  preceding,  were  not  ashamed  in  consequence  §  263.  5.  a. 

CHAPTER  III. 

1.  WUipi  onomatopoetic  root  rns  to  fuss,  article  §24.5.3,  subject 
6tands  first  in  a  descriptive  sentence,  z  —  v  1.  2,  from  c~?  /<;  be  eunniny, 
predicate  §  259.  2,  superlative  §  2G0.  2  (1).  -*z  t|fc  ako  ^'a<  as  an  ex- 
clamation, It  is  then  true  also  that  God  has  said !  or  as  a  question, 
though  without  the  usual  sign  of  interrogation  §  284,  Is  it  true  also 
that  etc.  t  The  accession  implied  in  t)g  is  to  whatever  would  be 
naturallv  understood.  In  addition  to  everything  else  has  he  also  or 
even  said?  chiH,  see  on  tnft*  rtjtr  2:4.  Vb«  .  .  .  nV  might  be  trans- 
lated not  from  any  §  25G.  r,  as  though  the  tempter  purposely  exag- 
gerated the  rigour  of  the  prohibition ;  this  is  the  usual  MOM  when  ta 
is  indefinite,  but  as  it  is  here  definite  by  construction  it  seems  better  to 
read  nut  fr<nn  all,  i.  e.  from  a  part  only,  comp.  Num.  23 :  13. 

2.  iVrso,  the  future  is  permissive  §  203.  1. 

3.  "yptfl  dependent  upon  :Vaxn  and  repeated  in  )«j)q  ;  not  upon  -;:x  , 
as  the  Eng.  Ver.  might  be  understood,  -.yjr  :t  §  129.  1,  commonly  fol- 
lowed by  ?  (as  are  also  other  verbs  of  6ense,  e.  g.  smell,  hearing,  and 
si"ht,  though  verbs  of  sight  are  modified  in  meaning  by  this  construction, 
see  on  1  :  4),  indicating  the  intimate  conjunction  of  the  sense  with  its 
object ;  or  if  the  prep,  be  taken  in  the  partitive  sense  which  it  likewise 
has,  it  will  resemble  the  Greek  construction  of  this  same  class  of  verbs 
with  the  partitive  genitive,  'to  tOOofa  in  a  thing,'  i.  e.  somewhere  within 

ire  extent  as   opposed  to  uniform  contact  throughout.     The  verb 
is  also  sometimes  followed  by  Vs  to,  if  unto,  V?  vpon,  or  by  the  direct 
.  1  jeet  \  272.  2.     :;-r-.r   \  ss   (-  Mid  8  m.  pi.),  paragogic  Nun  causing 
:  jet  tion  of  Kamets  §  157.  3. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    3  :  1-12.  95 

4.  rrin-KV  emphatic  infin.  §  282  ;  the  negative  adverb  is  also  rendered 
prominent  by  being  prefixed  to  the  whole  phrase,  instead  of  standing  in 
its  customary  place  between  the  infinitive  and  the  finite  verb. 

5.  ^s  confirmatory,  for.  -»s  declarative,  that,  snpcsi,  Vav  connects 
with  cr*a  §  287.  3,  by  which  the  action  is  referred  to  the  future  §  2G5. 
b,  plural  verb'  with  dual  subject  §  278.  b"fr?$*»  §  231.  3.  a.  »j^  may 
agree  with  the  preceding  noun  §  275.  3.  a,  or  better  perhaps  with  the 
subject  of  the  sentence  §  27G.  3,  const,  before  its  object  §  251.  9.  b. 

6.  N-m  §  172.  4.  -rnsn  III.  f.  from  rrx  to  long  for,  hence  a  desire, 
delight,  y  sn,  observe  the  article.  V'srrV  Gesen.  to  behold,  others,  as 
Eng.  Ver.  to  make  wise,     ^istt  §  221.  5.  c.     Vrxpn  §  35.  2. 

7.  e^-s  IV.  root  "rt»  to  be  naked  §  193.  c,  see  on  2:25,  nakednesses, 
abst.  noun  for  adj.  naked  §254.  6.  a.  rjVr  1.2,  root  nVs  to  ascend,  grow 
up.  n:s-n  fig-tree,  from  its  spreading,  root  -,Nn  to  extend.  cr-\,  the 
simple  pronoun  used  as  a  reflexive,/or  themselves.  :r-iin,root  -uh  to 
gird. 

8.  ?>•«»;!  to  hear,  followed  by  the  direct  object  or  by  a  ,  see  on  ;i*ap 
ver.  3 ;  with  V  or  Vn  it  means  to  hearken  to.  V-ip*  the  kindred  verb  is  ob- 
solete in  Heb.  though  in  use  in  Arabic,  to  sag,  here  not  voice  but  sound, 
since  ^irrria  (to  go  for  one's  self  §  80.  1  (2),  hence  to  toalk  about,  comp. 
Fr.  se  promener)  being  without  the  article  is  a  predicate  and  not  a  qualify- 
ing participle  §  259.  2.  It  was  consequently  the  noise  of  the  walking 
which  was  heard,  not  the.  voice  of  God  as  he  was  walking.  The  subject 
with  its  predicate  is  subordinated  to  Vip-na  yetc  comp.  1  Kin.  14  :  6, 
just  as  it  might  be  to  yac  alone  §  273.  4.  mnV  at  (see  on  I'raV  2  :  18) 
the  tvind  or  breeze  of  the  dag,  i.  e.  toward  evening.  l£g%f)*2  §  276.  1. 
?|$a  from  the  face  or  presence  of,  generally  used  before  persons  as  yc 
before  things. 

9.  i*£*  §  236.  3,  §  104.  b,  §  105.  b. 

10.  ;(Vp-n«  ,  object  emphatically  prefixed  §  270.  a.  :  Nahxi ,  Niphal 
reflexive'  §  77.  2. 

11.  ■>»  §75.  1.  -viH  §  129.  1,  properly  signifies  'to  cause  to  be  be- 
fore (prep,  -iss)  any  one,'  i.  e.  to  show,  tell,  followed  by  \  or  less  fre- 
quently the  direct  object  of  the  person.  — ,«n  §  230.  1.  'vvc.  .  .  •  ~-n  , 
relative  governed  by  -,»  §  74,  §  285. 1.  S^lf  W  §  169.  2,  commonly  fol- 
lowed by  the  direct  object  of  the  person,  more  rarely  by  V?  tq)on,  h» 
unto,  or  5  to,  the  command  being  conceived  of  as  laid  upon  a  person  or 
directed  to  him.  "|nVaV,  negative  adverb  formed  by  adding  paragogic 
\  §61.  6.  a,  to  the  obsolete  nVa  from  rrra  to  waste  awag,  be  reduced  to 
nothing  ;  this  is  always  used  instead  of  vb  before  the  infin.  with  h  . 

12.  nnns  §130.  1,  §86.6(2  m.  s.).  ■%>  =  '*•;.,  this  prolonged  form 


96  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

of  tli<-  prop,  at  o.-curs  only  before  1  sing,  suffix.     Kir:  §  71.  a  (3),  §  281 
:-  =  n;   g  111.  2.  b. 

14.  -V=«,  prep.  i«  in  its  comparative  sense  §  2G0.  2  (1).  tpns  I.  2 
root  "jfjl  to  betufi  heme  that  which  bendfl  or  curves.  //<7/y.  7;Vr  £  151.  1. 
The  posture  to  which  the  serpent  is  doomed  and  his  eating  dust,  not  as 
hi-  proper  food,  conip.  Ps.  102  :  10,  but  as  an  incidental  consequence 
of  his  prostrate  form,  is  a  standing  type  of  the  humiliation  and  doom  of 
Satan  the  real  seducer,     w  from  D*i  §  207.  1./. 

15.  ~2-to  I.  f.  from  a-x  to  be  hostile.  JRWJ1  thy  seed,  i.e.  devils  and 
wicked  men,  Mat.  13:38,  John  8:44.  -j-.t  her  seed,  i.  e.  in  its 
widest  sense,  mankind  limited  only  bf  the  opposition  just  suggested  in 
the  'seed  of  the  serpent,'  the  defection  of  those  who  attach  themselves 
to  the  party  of  the  enemy.  The  tempted,  ruined  race  shall  trample  under 
foot  its  enemy  and  seducer.  So  the  apostle  Paul  applies  it,  Rom.  10  : 
20.  At  the  same  time  this  victory  is  really  achieved  by  One  from 
amongst  mankind,  the  Messiah,  and  the  expressions  are  so  framed  as  to 
be  specially  applicable  to  him.  His  birth  of  a  virgin  makes  him  pecu- 
liarly the  seed  of  the  woman,  while  the  singular  pronoun  n;n  and  his 
being  said  to  bruise  or  crush  Satan  himself  WMfc  rather  than  his  seed, 
gives  it  the  appearance  of  a  personal  and  individual  contlict.  That 
7-t  may  be  used  of  an  individual  appears  from  4  :  25.  esi'n,  a  second 
olject  indicating  the  part  affected  §  271.  4,  $  273.  2. 

1G.  rz-:*  §  175.  2.  H£inw»  IV.  from  as?  to  be  afflicted  §  193.  2, 
hence  toil,  sorrow.  tiffSni  IV.  from  n-n  to  conceive,  contracted  from  -,'pnn  , 
as  if  for  T;3s~'v;  §  53.  3.  a.  It  is  not  necessary  to  assume  a  hendiadys  for 
the  sorrow  of  thy  conception  ;  the  meaning  is  thy  sorrow  and  especially 
thy  conception  considered  as  a  painful  suffering  condition.  ^Vp  §  144. 
2.  C":r  £  207.  1.  a,  root  n:s  to  build  §  185.  </,  offspring  considered  as 
constituting  their  parent's  house,  l^ffgjijpn  III.  f.  §  102.  2.  a,  from  psx 
to  run  after,  desire.  :~s-V  ;:■<:-  Makkeph  §  43,  §  88  (3  m.)  ;  for  the  con. 
■traction  with  i ,  sec  on  1:18. 

17.  c-n*-h,  here,  as  2:20,  a  proper  name,  and  therefore  without 
the  article  B  L'lti.  1.  !pinf»  <>n  thy  account.  The  origin  of  this  sense 
baa  been  variously  accounted  for;  perhajw  the  simplest  explanation  is 
the  following,  suggested  by  Kwald.  -)«a?t  from  -ia?  to  pass,  denotes  that 
which  passes  out  of  something  els-,  its  'product'  or  'consequence';  as 
a  noun  it  is  used  of  the  produce  of  the  earth  ;  as  a  preposition,  in  which 
cave  it  is  always  Compounded  with  s,  it  means  in  ansca uence  €*f,  on 
memmt  <>f  ;  PlOU  accent  £  66.  (•'*)•  RfVsjin  compound  Sh'va  §  1G.  3.  bf 
Nun  epenthetic  §  101.  2,  cat  //.  i.  e.  the  fruit  of  it,  comp.  Isa.  1  : 7. 

18.  y;p")  thorn  from  y?p  to  cut,  on  account  of  its  pricking  or  cutting. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    3  !  14-24.  97 

•nvi'i  II.  §  187.  1.  e,  from  -rr ,  perhaps  in  the  sense  of  growing  luxuri- 
antly, hence  a  thistle.  ^V  ,  pausal  form  for  •$>  §  Go.  a.  pVr*n,  accent 
shifted  by  Vav  conversive  §  33.  4,  §  100.  a,  eat  the  herb  of  the  field,  in 
contrast  with  the  trees  of  the  garden. 

19.  rajs  I.  f.  from  'a  root  n;  to  floio  §  184.  b,  Tsere  retained  in 
the  const.  §  216.  1.  b ;  the  prep,  a  expresses  the  condition  in  which  he 
should  eat  bread,  a  condition  induced,  as  is  implied,  by  the  toil  necessary 
to  procure  it ;  or  it  may  be  used,  as  it  often  is,  to  denote  the  price,  the 
thing  purchased  being  regarded  as  contained  in  that  which  is  paid  as 
its  equivalent,  in  return  for  or  at  the  cost  of  the  sweat,  etc.  ^sn  ,  pri- 
marily nose,  then  used,  as  here,  for  the  whole  face.  Vsxn  §  35.  1.  ch.V 
I.  1.  root  cnV  to  consvme.  ■»»  is  confirmatory  of  the  thought  that  man 
must  return  to  the  ground  ;  the  second  "a  is  coordinate  with  the  first, 
stating  the  same  reason  but  with  greater  fulness. 

20.  mp»3,  construction  different  from  2:20.  nih  Eve,  II.  f.  from 
root  mn  archaic  form  of  ;vh  to  live,  hence  life,  abst.  for  concr.  source  or 
dispenser  of  life ;  ■»&  assigns  the  reason,  because  through  her,  as  ap- 
peared from  ver.  1G,  the  race  was  to  be  preserved  from  extinction. 

21.  n«n>  §  21G.  2.  b.  ~\*y  skin,  root  nis  to  be  naked.  IBM^ 
§  276.  3.  '  " 

22.  jh«a  construct  though  followed  by  a  prep.  §  255.  1  ;  not  an 
ironical  reference  to  the  language  of  the  tempter,  ver.  5,  but  an  asser- 
tion of  its  truth,  though  in  a  very  different  sense  from  that  in  which  he 
designed  it  to  be  understood.  *vm  §  233,  §275.3.  a.  ca^,  not  only 
take,  as  he  has  done,  of  the  forbidden  tree,  but  also  etc.  §  39.  4.  The 
concluding  sentence  of  this  verse  is  incomplete :  it  is  broken  off  by  an 
abrupt  change  from  word  to  deed,  and  instead  of  a  mere  declaration  of 
the  divine  purpose  the  actual  expulsion  of  man  from  Eden  follows. 

23.  j  e»«  .  .  .  tf*  §  74. 

24.  icns^t  §  99.  3.  a.  -,5«^,  from  the  same  root  comes  nj^s 
Shekinah,  the  name  given  by  the  later  Jews  to  the  symbol  of  the  di- 
vine residence  in  the  tabernacle  and  the  temple,  &""«  >  see  on  1  : 7, 
2  :  8.  tnV  fame,  i.  e.  the  flashing  blade,  or  with  the  sense  of  the  ad- 
jective flaming  sword  §  254.  6.  a,  from  isrrb  to  burn,  s^nn  sword,  from 
a-h  to  be  waste  or  lay  waste,     Jjn*  const.  §  254.  9.  a. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

1.  3*»;  fut.  with  Vav  conv.  continues  the  narration  §  99.  1,  though 
the  succession  thus  indicated  is  not  always  that  of  time  or  of  actual  oc- 
currence, see  on  2  :  8.  19.     The  writer  here  resumes  the  direct  narrative 
7 


98  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATIIT. 

35  :  27,  from  which  he  had  diverged  to  introduce  Isaac's  death;  35  :  28. 
29,  and  what  he  thought  it  necessary  to  say  about  Esau's  line,  ch.  36. 
Having  thus  dismissed  them  from  the  history,  he  can  now  pursue  unin- 
terraptedly  his  account  of  Jacob's  family.  In  like  manner  the  history 
of  [gaac's  family,  25  :  10,  follows  the  record  of  Abraham's  death,  25  :  7, 
and  of  [shmaeVfl  line.  25  ;  12  ;  and  Sham's  descendants,  11  :  10,  succeed 
those  of  Noah's  other  sons,  10  :  1.  The  statement  of  this  verse  accord- 
ingly, though  not  posterior  in  time  to  what  immediately  precedes,  is  so 
in  the  order  of  narration  to  which  the  writer  steadfastly  adheres  through- 
out, the  book,  the  direct  line  of  descent  of  the  chosen  seed  being  post- 
i  until  the  lateral  branches  have  first  been  traced,  f^jga  §  21C.  3. 
v=n  §  220.  1.  ft 

2.  n^M  §  259.  2.  a(b?*  rv^Vn  the  generations  of  Jacob,  i.  e.  an  ac- 
count of  his  descendants.  This  is  the  uniform  style  of  the  titles  pre- 
fixed to  the  different  sections  of  Genesis,  see  on  2  :  4.  It  appears  to 
bare  bean  selected  on  account  of  the  prevailingly  genealogical  character 
of  the  history,  the  genealogies  constituting,  as  it  were,  the  frame  work 
of  which  the  narrative  is  the  filling  up.  Jacob  is  henceforth  contem- 
plated  not  as  an  individual  but  as  a  patriarch,  the  father  and  head  of  a 
family,  whose  fortunes  are  interwoven  with  his  own.  — ji  §  215.  1.  b. 
Terms  of  natural  relationship  are  extensively  employed  in  Hebrew  to 
express  various  kinds  of  relation  or  dependence  §  25  t.  0.  a.  Time  is 
viewed  as  the  parent  of  that  which  is  produced  within  it,  and  a  person 
or  thing  as  the  offspring  of  the  time  during  which  he  or  it  has  existed. 
The  ordinary  mode  of  stating  the  age  is  that  here  employed,  ton  of  seventeen 
years,  i.  e.  seventeen  year*  old.  The  chronological  difficulty,  which  some 
have  fancied  here,  is  purely  imaginary,  and  has  arisen  from  neglecting  to 
observe  that  though  the  writer  in  pursuance  of  his  plan  (seeonvcr.  1)  has 
recorded  the  death  of  Isaac,  35  :  29,  before  proceeding  to  the  history  of 
Jacob's  family,  that  event  did  not  take  place  for  several  years  after  the 
occurrences  now  to  be  related.  rrr,  in  the  singular  after  seventeen 
§251.  2.  a.  r?r.  §  2G5,  g  2GG.  3.  a,  verb  following  its  subject  in  a 
descriptive  clause.  r?i.  This  verb  is  often  followed  by  rx  ,  the  sign  of 
the  direct  object.  It'  that  is  the  case  here,  it  must  be  read  superintend- 
ing his  brothers  (who  were)  with  the  flock.  But  as  it  would  more 
naturally  have  -,x-  for  its  object)  and  it  is  sometimes  elsewhere  construed 
with  a ,  ns  is  doubtless  the  preposition  with,  and  it is  to  be  rendered 
feeding  or  tending  the  flock  with  his  brothers  v>hM  for  rrx  from  mn 
§  G3.  1.  a,  §  207.  2.  b.  The  preposition  r  will  then  indicate  the  sphere 
within  which  the  action  of  the  vcrl>  was  exercised,  lit.  acting  as  shepherd 
M  ih* flock,     "jx-?  §  215.  3.      -v:  »•-■    »nd  lie  was  a  lad   §  258.  1.      ^.a 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  37:  1-7.  90 

from  -(a  §  207.  1.  a,  §  216.  1.  -«  from  n*x  §  207.  2.  e.  i^M  ,  verb 
i'y  and  »•)  §  160.  3.  nri  bh*«,  the  suffix  denotes  the  object  §  2.1 1.  9  \ 
the  noun  is  consequently  indefinite,  and  no  article  is  required  by  «■< 
§  240.  1.  b,  an  evil  report  respecting  them.     Core  p.  Num.  14  :  37. 

8.  -•?:»  §  2G0.  2.  a.  n^;vr— ,a  §  201.  1.  b,  a  son  of  old  age,  not 
one  possessed  of  the  qualities  which  usually  accompany  age,  as  wisdom 
and  the  like,  but  one  born  when  his  father  was  old,  comp.  21 :  2.  7,  44 : 
20,  and  the  similar  expression  wife  of  thy  youth,-  Prov.  5  :  18.  The  ex- 
pression is  indefinite,  and  the  construct  relation  paraphrased  by  the  fol- 
lowing iV  §  257,  perhaps  because  he  was  not  the  only  son  born  to  him 
at  that  period  of  his  life,  n'rsi  §35.  1,  §265.  b.  : e*Bf  n:na,  LXX 
yyrwva  ttolkIXov,  Vulg.  tunica m poly mitam.  Eng.  Ver.  coat  of  many  colours. 
This  explanation  is  based  on  the  assumption  that  d^b?  means  pieces: 
a  'coat  of  pieces'  might  then  mean  one  of  patchwork,  or  of  pieces  of 
various  colours  stitched  together,  or  perhaps  one  so  embroidered  as  to 
present  the  appearance  of  being  so  composed.  In  2  Sam.  13  :  18.  19, 
the  only  other  passage  in  which  the  expression  occurs,  it  is  rendered  by 
the  LXX  x"w  Kap7rwT05,  and  by  the  Vulgate  tunica  talaris.  In  con- 
formity with  this  the  latest  and  best  authorities  understand  by  d-'B?  ex- 
tremities ;  a  tunic  or  undergarment  of  extremities  is  one  reaching  to  the 
wrists  and  ankles  in  contrast  with  those  in  ordinary  use,  which  were 
without  sleeves  and  extended  only  to  the  knees. 

4.  n'riN  §  238.  2.  ->S'j ,  infin.  not  preceded  by  a  prep.  §  267.  b  ;  -\*.-x 
is  commonly  followed  by  V  >  Vx  to  or  ta> ,  mn  (prep.)  with,  but  here  and 
in  Num.  26  :  3  by  the  direct  object  of  the  person  addressed,  dhvh  in 
peace,  peaceably,  comp.  on  "rca*:  ,  2  :  18,  or  unto  peace,  with  a  peaceable 
design. 

5.  bi§t!  §271.  3.  -wn  §  129.  1,  object  omitted,  comp.  2  :  19.  «8>i 
§  145.  1,  added  again  to  hale,  i.  e.  hated  yet  more  §  269.  a.  It  is 
characteristic  of  Hebrew  narrative  that  upon  the  first  mention  of  Joseph's 
dreams  the  result  of  his  telling  them  to  his  brethren  is  stated,  before  a 
more  detailed  account  is  given  of  them  ;  after  which  the  resulting  hatred 
or  jealousy  of  his  brethren  is  mentioned  again,  vs.  8. 11.  See  an  instance 
of  the  same  sort,  2  :  8,  comp.  ver.  15.  No  critic,  even  of  those  most  dis- 
posed to  discredit  the  original  unity  of  Genesis,  has  ventured  to  impute 
this  repetition  to  an  intermingling  of  different  narratives,  and  to  ascribe 
vs.  6-11  to  a  writer  distinct  from  the  author  of  ver.  5.  And  yet  this 
would  be  as  reasonable  as  the  like  charges  based  on  similar  repetitions 
occurring  elsewhere. 

7.  c-tsVn-  §  200.  c.  MBj^i  pret.,  not  part.,  as  shown  by  the  accent 
§  34,  rose  up  in  contrast  with  na^:  §  65  (2)  stood,     nf^ljj  fut.  because 


100  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

subsequent  to  the  preceding  §  2G3.  5.  a,  afterward  encircled  it.  It  is 
better  to  give  this  word  its  proper  verbal  force  than  to  regard  it  as 
simply  qualifying  the  verb  which  follows,  prostrated  themselves  around. 
-----.-■  g  B2.  .-».  $  176.  1,  §  88  (2  and  3  f.  pi.). 

B.  -»■;-,  emphatic  infin.  §  282,  followed,  as  is  usual,  by  \>y  over, 
since  the  monarch  is  over  his  subjects  or  exalted  above  them  ;  more 
rarely  by  a  in,  to  define  the  sphere  in  which  the  sway  is  exercised,  since 
the  local  use  of  the  prep,  to  designate  the  royal  residence,  e.  g.  reign  in 
Jerusalem  etc.,  makes  this  ambiguous.  On  the  other  hand  Vr'e  to  rule, 
IB  commonly  followed  by  2  in,  and  rarely  by  V?  over,  see  on  1:18. 
ex  .  .  .  n  §  283.  2  shall  thou  reign  as  king  or  even  rule  in  any  way  I 
■  -.-■: --,plur.  used  indefinitely,  his  dreams,  though  only  one  had  been 
actually  related,  it  being  regarded  by  his  envious  brothers  as  a  repre- 
sentative rather  than  an  individual  fact,  comp.  8 :  4,  21  :  7,  4G  :  2,  Judg. 
12:7,  1  Sam.  17 :  13,  Neh.  G :  2,  also  Mat.  2  :  20,  27  :  44,  where  an  ap- 
parent discrepancy  with  Luke  23  :  39  is  thus  reconciled. 

10.  "vao'i,  followed  by  Vn  or  h  to  before  the  person,  and  commonly 
the  direct  ohject  of  the  thing  narrated,  though  in  rare  instances  this  is 
preceded  by  by  concerning  or  Vx  in  reference  to.  :a — i?A"J .  rarely  fol- 
lowed by  the  direct  object,  commonly  as  here  like  other  verhs  expressive 
of  hostility  by  a ,  the  hostility  being  conceived  of  as  not  only  directed 
towards  its  object,  but  reaching  and  penetrating  it.  It  expresses  more, 
therefore,  than  our  preposition  at,  which  may  be  used  in  like  connections, 
e.  g.  'to  scold  at*  /pas?,  Leah,  or  in  the  judgment  of  others,  Bilhah 
ver.  2,  or  Joseph's  own  mother,  Rachel,  who  was  already  dead,  35:  19, 
but  is  here  mentioned  by  Jacob  for  that  very  reason,  to  make  the  ap- 
parent absurdity  of  the  dream  more  glaring.  Brian  §  230.  1,  §  282.  N-iis 
J  L57.  ■"-,  §270.  1.     imi  §2-19.  1. 

11.  iamKSpt),  commonly  followed  by  a  ,  see  on  "i?a^ ,  ver.  10,  less 
frequently  by  the  direct  ol>joct  or  by  V  to,  i.  e.  envious  in  reference  to. 
r»am  ,  Vav  in  a  disjunctive  sense  §  287.  1  ;  the  noun  on  account  of  this 
implied  contrast  is  put  emphatically  before  the  verb  and  receives  a  dis- 
junctive accent. 

12.  -r».  The  marginal  note  is  rs  Vv  ---j  poimt  over  k  and  n.  Ac- 
cording to  the  Masora  BUob  extraordinary  points,  §  4.  a,  occur  ten  times 
in  the  books  of  Moses,  four  times  in  the  Prophets,  and  once  in  thellagio- 
grapha.  The  Rabbins  explain  it  by  laying  that,  though  pretending  to 
bed  their  father's  flocks,  they  were  in  reality  feeding  their  own  spleen 
against  then  brother.  It  may  possibly  have  been  designed  to  call  at- 
tention to  the  construction  :  r«  and  a  follow  Ml  here  as  in  ver.  2,  but 
with  a  different  sense. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    37  :  8-28.  101 

13.  nsV  §151.1.  ^hVeto  §123.4.  ne«»j ,  notwithstanding  the 
repeated  change  of  subject,  it  is  omitted  from  this  and  the  following 
verbs,  because  it  can  create  no  real  embarrassment  §  213.  1. 

14.  ^jMjm  ,  commonly  with  the  direct  object  of  the  thing  brought, 
and  Vn  before  the  person  to  whom  or  place  to  which  it  is  brought.  Here 
the  person  is  regarded  as  the  remote  object  §  273.  3.  a,  bring  me  back 
word,  instead  of  to  me. 

1").  :t7=n  fut.  because  the  action  though  begun  is  not  finished  §  2G3. 

2,  what  art  thou  seeking  ? 

17.  \j  gives  confirmation,     enwit  §  273.  4. 

18.  p'n-ia  at  a  distance,  see  on  nnn« ,  1:7.  anp/;  §  2G3.  1.  b. 
sVssrp]  §  80.  1,  made  themselves  subtle  or  deceitful,  i.  e.  acted  deceitfully, 
here  with  a  direct  object,  elsewhere  with  a ,  see  on  ver.  10.  s  tfrt3*£ 
§  160.  4. 

19.  n»in  §  73.  2.    :  xa  part.  §  2GG.  2,  the  same  form  as  pret.  ver.  23. 

20.  -tnxa  §  248.  a,  a  properly  in,  but  after  a  verb  of  motion,  into. 
i:-ttNi  §  100.'  2.  a  (l).    innttpN  §  101.  1. 

21.  C"!»iq  out  of  their  hand,  i.  e.  from  their  power  or  threatened 
violence.  It  is  on  account  of  this  derived  sense  of  the  phrase  that  the 
noun  is  singular  with  a  plur.  suf. ;  so  ?s^  ver.  27.     sb|5  §  129.  1,  §  1G9. 

3,  §  101.  2,  the  verb  followed  by  a  double  object  §  271.  4,  we  will  not, 
or  let  us  not  smile  him  as  to  life,  i.  e.  kill  him. 

22.  -Vk  with  the  apoc.  fut.,  which  here  does  not  differ  from  its 
6imple  form  §  97.  2.  b,  is  equivalent  to  a  negative  imperative,  shed  not. 

23.  — Rjjjita  §  285.  2,  according  to  the  time  that,  i.  e.  when.  WCB* 
§287.  3,  §  273.  2. 

24.  inh^i  §  132.  2,  §  39.  3.  b.     y«  §  258.  b. 

25.  D-Vwe*  §  57.  2  (3)  a.     nxa  §  34. 

28.  d,5.,<--tt.  There  is  no  inconsistency  in  speaking  of  the  same  caravan 
as  Ishmaelites,  ver.  25,  as  Midianites,  and  as  Medanites,  ver.  3G  ;  for 
though  these  were,  strictly  speaking,  distinct  tribes,  yet  from  their  close 
affinity  in  origin,  25  :  2.  12,  and  character,  the  names  might  in  a  general 
sense  be  used  promiscuously.  The  fact  appears  to  be  that  both  here  and 
Judg.  8  :  24,  comp.  vs.  22.  26,  Ishmaelite  is  a  generic  term,  embracing 
not  only  the  proper  descendants  of  Ishmael,  but  other  Arab  tribes,  just 
as  Hellenes  was  used  to  designate  the  Greeks  generally,  though  properly 
denoting  one  subdivision  of  them.  Or  each  of  these  three  tribes  may 
in  actual  fact  have  been  represented  in  this  company  of  travelling 
merchants.  Upon  this  interchange  of  names,  which  is  so  readily  ex- 
plicable, certain  critics  have  based  the  assertion  that  two  contradictory 
narratives  are  here  blended.     One  is  represented  in  vs.  25-27  and  in 


102  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATIIT. 

ver.  28  from  l*tt&5  onward;  the  otlier  in  ver.  28,  as  far  as  n'rr ,  and 
in  ver.  86.  According  to  the  first  Joseph's  brethren  sold  him  to  tho 
Ishmaelites,  who  carried  him  down  to  Egypt.  According  to  the  second 
certain  Midianitc  merchants,  accidentally  discovering  him  in  the  pit 
where  bifl  brethren  had  left  him  to  perish,  drew  him  out  and  sold  him 
!gypt»  Bat,  1.  This  is  founded  on  a  false  theory  of  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  Pentateuch,  as  though  it  were  not  one  continuous  composition, 
but  made  up  of  detached  portions  from  different  pens.  2.  It  gratuitously 
impugns  its  credibility,  as  though  it  were  a  record  of  conflicting  tradi- 
tions instead  of  a  consistent  and  well  accredited  history.  3.  It  is  merely 
an  ingenious  cross-reading,  made  out  by  dividing  one  sentence  and  dis- 
locating others.  4.  It  is  apparent  that  the  writer,  or,  if  the  critics 
please,  the  compiler  saw  no  inconsistency  in  the  different  parts  of  what 
he  has  presented  as  one  connected  narrative  ;  neither  was  such  an  in- 
consistency suspected  by  any  of  his  readers  until  very  recently.  The 
mention  of  Joseph's  being  taken  down  to  Egypt  both  at  the  beginning 
and  close  of  the  paragraph,  vs.  28.  3G  (comp.  on  ver.  5),  and  again  39  : 
1,  where  the  subject  is  resumed  after  a  digression  (comp.  37:  1  with 
35  :  27)  lends  no  countenance  to  this  critical  hypothesis. 

>:3t>v  The  subject  of  this  and  the  next  two  verbs  is  not  the  Mid- 
ianiti's  hut  the  brethren  of  Joseph,  45:5,  6ee  on  ver.  13.  c^-rja  , 
the  prep,  denotes  the  price,  see  on  3:  19.  Vj5t>  shekels,  which  was  the 
current  standard  of  value,  is  to  be  supplied  §  251.  2.  r,  with  which 
BOS  is  in  apposition  §253.2;  for  the  price,  comp.  Ex.  21:32,  Lev. 
27*:  5. 

32.  -nsr  §  129.  1,  §  94.  d.  h|hnq  §  24.  b,  §  230.  2.  a,  §  283.  2. 
•rs>  <  221.  3.  a. 

:;"'-  ~'-.'A  §  105.  a.  ">':a  Khs  my  son's  c§at !  the  abrupt  brevity  of 
the  exclamation  is  admirably  suited  to  the  occasion.     IqhB  §  282.  a. 

.".1.  rotten.  We  would  say  u)>on  Ins  loins,  and  the  llcb.  might  use 
&f ,  Jer.  13  :  1,  18  :  37  ;  but  here  it  has  a  in,  denoting  intimate  conjunc- 
tion, i.  e.  in  eontaet  with,  see  on  3:3.  Vsxn>.!  §80.  1,  used  chiefly  in 
the  Kal  being  more  usual  in  poetry,  followed  by  Vi;  over,  sine  a  the 
0  >mmOB  attitude  of  mourners  is  that  of  bending  over  the  object  of  their 
grief,  or  the  prep,  may  mean  on  account  of,  the  effect  being  conceived 
as  resting  upon  its  cause,  the  grief  resting  upon  its  source,  see  2  :  2  1. 
It  sometimes  takes  Vx  in  reference  to. 

86.  Wj  §  277.  a,  §  176.  8.  ■-'.-:::  §  S05.  ',  §  207.  1.  a.  tern*  §  101. 
3,  §  102.  3.  orjsnrA  §  80.  a  (2).  -=  might  be  explicative,  that,  which  com- 
monly introduces  an  indirect  citation,  but  is  occasionally  used  even  before  a 
direct  citation  ;  but  it  is  better  to  regard  it  as  confirmatory,  for,  referring 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    39  I  1-6.  103 

to  the  implied  language  of  his  refusal,  '  I  will  not  be  comforted,  for,  etc.' 
or  but,  to  which  -*3  is  often  equivalent  after  a  negative  clause,  r'-av , 
the  continued  and  conscious  existence  of  the  dead  is  implied.  ;  asji 
§  172.  4,  followed  here  by  the  direct  object,  elsewhere  by  V?  over,  h  or 
Vn  in  reference  to,  for. 

CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

1.  --■;n  §  2G5,  was  brought  down,  not  only  because  there  was  an 
actual  descent  in  leaving  Palestine  southward,  but  because  of  the  moral 
elevation  attaching  to  it  as  the  centre  of  religious  hopes  and  aspirations. 
Hence  men  are  said  to  '  go  up '  to  Palestine  and  to  Jerusalem  from  all 
directions,  Zech.  14  :  1G — 19,  et  passim. 

2.  rv.rr.  The  name  Jehovah  occurs  significantly  here  and  in  a  like 
connection  in  vs.  3.  5.  21.  23.  God's  favour  to  Joseph  was  not  a  mere 
providential  benefit  to  him,  but  belonged  to  Jehovah's  plan  of  grace  and 
his  merciful  dealings  with  his  covenant  people.  After  this  chapter 
rrrv  occurs  but  once  in  the  rest  of  the  book,  Gen.  49  :  18.  When  Joseph 
speaks  to  the  wife  of  Potiphar,  ver.  9,  to  the  servants  of  Pharaoh,  40  :  8, 
to  Pharaoh  himself,  41  :  1G — 32,  or  to  his  brethren  or  they  to  him 
while  they  thought  him  an  Egyptian,  42  :  18,  43  :  29,  44  :  16,  or  when 
Pharaoh  speaks,  41  :  38.  39,  or  the  steward  of  Joseph's  house,  43  :  23, 
the  more  general  name  r>n'i>N  is  the  appropriate  one.  So  in  other  cases, 
where  the  thought  is  principally  of  God  as  ruling  in  providence,  42  :  28, 
or  a  contrast  is  implied  between  what  man  devised  and  God  appointed, 
45  :  5.  See  on  2  :  4.  — ns  prep,  with,  implying  fellowship  and  aid  §  238. 
2.  tVM  §  21G.  1.  d,  §  208.  3.  c.  rpx  §  201.  2,  §249.  1,  his  Egyp- 
tian master. 

4.  rr»?2  differs  from  Ta»,  see  Gesen.  Lex.  3rnj;2n,  change  of  subject 
plain  from  the  connection  §  243.  1,  see  37  :  13.  28  iV-s^-Vsi ,  ellipsis 
of  the  relative,  comp.  ver.  5  ;  §  285.  3. 

5.  '.rraa  ,  prep,  a  in,  suggests  the  sphere  of  his  authority,  and  Vv  over, 
his  elevation  above  what  was  thus  subjected  to  him.  ~Vaa  in  all,  this 
was  the  seat  of  the  blessing.  *fjji  §  275.  1. 

6.  ins  suf.  refers  not  to  Potiphar,  he  knew  not  anything  with  him, 
i.  e.  which  was  in  his  own  possession,  but  to  Joseph,  comp.  ver.  8,  and 
is  not  dependent  on  ms«Ma  §  195.  3,  anything  with  him,  i.  e.  which  was 
in  Joseph's  charge,  but,  as  the  order  of  the  words  requires,  on  »•;;  did  no- 
knoio  with  hirr,,  i.  e.  Joseph  had  not  only  the  entire  charge  but  the  ex- 
clusive knowledge  of  everything;  his  master  shared  with  him  only  the 
knowledge  of  what  came  upon  his  table.     — ns1;  §  254.  10. 


104  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

:.  -:-  §98.  1,  §  22.  «  (l). 

9.  ::-s  g  263.  4,  he,  i.  e.  my  master,  is  not ;    the  rendering  'there 
greater,  etc.*  would   require  yt<  without  the  suffix,  comp.  40:8, 

11  :8.  V-i  §260.  1.  _-N  '~  for  if,  which  after  a  negative  elause 
87  :  35)  is  equivalent  to  but  //or  but  when,  i.  e.  except.  i:ni  in 
that,  i.  e.  because,  the  effect  being  regarded  as  involved  in  its  cause. 
:r--?xV  £  231.  3.  a,  in  respect  to  God,  the  prep,  indicating  the  direction 
of  the  offence. 

10.  s-ans  '  according  to  her  speaking,'  i.  e.  01  she  spake,  the  particle 
strictly  expressing  the  resemhiance  or  identity  between  the  time  of  her 
speaking  and  his  not  hearkening,  and  thus  receiving  the  temporal  sense 
of  at  or  when.     DV;  i  b*  §  280.  1.     -xVi  §  287.  3.     *£$  §  87. 

11.  tS>rs  §  231.  5.  a,  since  the  particle  of  comparison  may  express 
not  only  identity  hut  a  resemblance  more  or  less  remote,  it  is  applied  to 
measures  of  time,  space  or  quantity,  not  only  to  indicate  exactness  at, 
but  a  more  general  correspondence  about,  comp.  Gr.  <L?,  wact.  ^ma 
prep,  partitive. 

12.  I'-iara  §22.  b,  §221.  5.  a,  the  prep,  may  be  taken  in  its  original 
local  sense  as  designating  the  part  immediately  affected  by  the  seizure, 
in  his  garment,  or,  which  is  more  natural  in  English,  it  may  indicate 
the  means,  in  which  the  action  is  regarded  as  involved,  since  that  alone 
rendered  it  possible,  by  his  garment. 

11.  prtsV  §  35.  1,  §  92.  d,  h  properly  indicating  the  design,  see  on 
1:11,  which  is  here  inferred  from  the  result,  comp.  Ex.  17  :  3,  Lev.  20  : 
.'5.  '.:a  §  31,  according  to  the  turn  given  to  the  preceding  verb  the  prep. 
may,  as  after  verbs  of  hostility,  see  on  37  :  10,  indicate  the  object  at 
which  the  laughter  is  directed,  and  in  which  it  rests,  mock  at  us,  or  it 
may  denote  conjunction,  see  on  3  :  3,  37  :  31,  sport  with  us.  V;^a  ,  the 
prep,  a  m  iv  denote  the  cause,  means,  or  as  lure  the  instrument,  since 
any  thing  may  be  regarded  as  residing  in  that,  by,  through  or  with  which 
it  is  effected. 

15.  t»:--  ^  153.  t.     "v  £287.  3. 

1G.  r?rn  §  100.  1  and  3.'' 

17.  prnS  might  be  dependent  on  -xp-  £  L60.  2,  see  ver.  14,  but  is 
more  probably  to  be  connected  with  R*  . 

18.  K-p«*,  construction  begtm  with  the  infinitive  and  continued  with 
the  future  and  Vav  coii\ersi\e  g  282.  C. 

20.  e-pra  i<  255.  2.  — ,rx  by  ellipsis  for  the  fuller  fdrm  co  .  .  .  -,*n 
ir/irrr,comp.  40:3,  or  -z  .  .  .  -:x  in  which  J74.  —  "*  K'thibh  §40, 
for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  ---=x,  the  usual  form  of  the  noun,  whereas 
vox  is  commonly  the  participle. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    40  i  1 10.  105 

21.  t^  §  172.  4.  'tn  suf.  denotes  the  object  §  254.  9,  he  gave 
graciously  wrought  favour  toward  him,  in  the  mind  of  the  keeper: 
;  nrbrj-jva  ".to,  a  subordinate  entrusted  with  the  immediate  oversight  of 
the  prison,  while  Joseph's  master,  the  captain  of  the  guard,  held  the 
supreme  direction  of  its  affairs,  comp.  40  :  4. 

CHAPTER  XL. 

1.  !,yjh  fut.  with  Vav  con  v.  might  have  been  used,  comp.  39 :  7, 
§287.  3,  with  prep.  V,  comp.  39  :  9. 

2.  t)S£»3  followed  by  V? ,  the  prep,  in  a  hostile  sense  indicating  upon 
whom  the  anger  is  directed ;  it  might  also  have  Vn  in  respect  to  ;  our 
idiom  requires  at.  sj«j  §  250.  2,  see  on  1  :  16.  W'nB  §  GO.  3.  c, 
§  210.  a. 

3.  D^tt  §  255.  2,  comp.  39  :  20. 

4.  cpn  ,  not  set  him  over  them,  as  though  the  prep,  were  Vs,  see  39  :  4, 
but  put  him  in  charge  with  them,  associated  him  with  them  to  have  the 
care  of  their  necessities,  to  wait  upon  them,  as  is  immediately  added. 
According  to  the  analogy  of  oriental  courts  these  were  officers  of  high 
rank,  and  Potiphar  assigns  them  his  servant  as  their  attendant,  cc; 
§  274.  2.  a. 

5.  dniMj  §  250.  2.  a. 

7.  :-v--§  245.  3.  b. 

8.  yx  ,  the  absolute  form  is  only  used  when  it  is  the  last  word  in  its 
clause  §  258.  b. 

9.  -njni  §  287.  3. 

10.  ngfe'sj  §  223.  2,  §  250.  2.  rirjnfea  §  205.  a,  the  prep,  may  denote 
comparison,  as  if  it  were  blossoming,  i.  e.  it  seemed  to  blossom,  or  time 
it  was  about  blossoming,  see  on  39  :  10.  11.  ~rVy ,  construed  transitively 
with  the  result  of  the  action,  went  up,  i.  e.  grew,  put  forth  its  flowers 
§  271.  1.  -h ,  used  collectively  §  198.  b,  whereas  the  fem.  nss  denotes 
a  single  flower.  "V-r=-  §  80.  a  (1),  either  matured  grapes,  or  by  a 
transitive  construction  with  the  result  of  the  action,  ripened  into  grapes. 
rKbcx  §  183.  c,  §  210.  e,  §  216.  1.  c  It  has  been  objected  to  the 
truth  and  the  antiquity  of  this  narrative  that,  according  to  Herodotus, 
2.  77,  there  were  no  vines  in  Egypt  (ou  ydp  o-<p{  clo-t  lv  rfj  \wprj  afx-n-iXoi), 
and  according  to  Plutarch,  De  Is.  et  Osir.  6,  wine  was  not  in  use  there 
before  the  time  of  Psammetichus  (r)p£avTo  Se  irlveiv  diro  ^ap.prjTixov,irp6- 
rtpov  8'  oi*  1-lvov  olvov).  But  Herodotus  is  only  speaking  of  the  region 
which  he  denominates  '  the  grain  country '  (W^  avf.ipop.ivqv  klyvTrrov), 
and  even  in  regard  to  this  his  language  must  be  taken  with  some  limita- 


106  TIEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

tions.  See  Paulinson's  Herodotus,  II.  p.  108.  Plutarch  is  speaking  of 
the  free  indulgence  in  wine  by  kings  and  priests  as  introduced  by 
Psammetichus  in  place  of  the  restricted  use  which  prevailed  before. 
The  monuments  of  Egypt  show  incontestably  that  wine  was  used  and 
the  grape  cultivated  there  in  the  earliest  periods  by  their  delineations 
of  the  vintage,  the  winepress,  vessels  for  drinking  and  for  holding  wine, 
■ltd  ereu  persona  in  a  state  of  intoxication. 

12.  rV~-  £  250.  2,  ?:  851.  2  and  1.     ::n,  copula  §  258.  2. 

13.  »M*n3  §  100.  2.  ^5.s  §  221.  G.  a.  nrx  ,  used  adverbially  of 
time,  as  in  59:  20  of  place,  when,  the  time  in  which. 

14.  i:p-OT-Dt»  ■<»,  see  on  30:  0,  but  if  thou  hast  remembered  me,  etc. 
with  the  implication  as  I  trust  thou  wilt  have  done  Ns-p-rri  then  do  kind- 
ness with  me,  I  pray  thee  §  287.  2,  or  //'  may  bo  equivalent  to  O  if,  and 
express  a  wish,  but  if  thou  wouldst  remember  me,  etc.  and  tvouldst  c/o,etc. 
Literally,  wouldst  haw  remembered,  the  pret.  §262.  1,  denoting  a  past 
in  relation  to  the  fut.  sqp*  §  35.  1 ;  this  tense  is  used  here  because  the 
act  of  memory  at  that  time  implies  that  he  had  been  remembered  during 
the  entire  preceding  period,  comp.  the  use  of  ?nemini  as  a  present  in 
Latin.  The  following  verbs  r.-vy-.  etc.  as  they  follow  the  future  Mp* 
obtain  a  future  sense  from  Vav  conv.     r$  §  G5.  a.     --ii?  ,  see  on  3  :  1  2. 

15.  aw  §  03.  d,  §  282.  a.  -iiv  §  15G.  4,  the  unusual  position  of  the 
accent  is  remarked  in  the  marginal  note  §  32. 

1G.  aitt  well  not  correctly,  for  this  could  not  yet  be  known,  but  ac- 
ceptably. :  hWt-&?  Herodotus,  2.  35,  states  it  as  one  of  the  customs  in 
which  the  Egyptians  differ  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  that  the  men  carry 
burdens  upon  their  heads  and  the  women  upon  their  shoulders. 

20.  rrVr  §  150.  5,  day  of  Pharaoh's  bring  born,  the  subject  of  the 
passive  verb  receiving  rug  ,  since  it  is  really  the  object  of  the  action 
§271 

23.  :-nr:r;;,  Vav  in  an  adversative  sense. 


CHAPTER  XI.I. 

1.  '{-tfrom,  denoting  separation  in  point  of  time,  i.  e.  after  the  end 
of.  z—.'  -~~~f~  5909,  tu  I  :<"irs  of  days,  the  measure  or  quantity  being 
in  apposition  with  the  mat.  rial  £  2.">:S.  2.  -V?  over,  because  a  person 
standing  on   the  bank   is    above  the  surface  of  the  river;  the  English 

idiom  require!  by.   I****;.  The  number  of  Egyptian  words  occurring  in 

this  chapter  afford*  an  incidental  proof  of  its  genuineness  and  truth. 

2.  rtfni  y=»  §  223.  2  ;  the  cow  was  the  instrument  and  symbol  of 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    41   :  1-21.  107 

agriculture,  and  is  here  represented  as  coming  up  from  the  Nile,  which 
was  the  source  of  Egypt's  fertility,     m'3"1  §  254.  10. 

3.  hfcto  lij),  then  edge  or  brink  §  3.  1.  a.     ni?T  §  216.  1.  a  (1). 

4.  nisn  .  .  .  rnin,  the  article  is  for  the  sake  of  making  the  pre- 
ceding adjectives  agree  in  definiteness  with  the  noun  to  which  they 
helong  §  249.  1.  a  ;  the  adj.  themselves  could  not  receive  the  art.,  being 
in  the  const.  §  256.     »aj  §  251.  4.     yp^  §  1^7.  5. 

5.  r»;s*  §  235.  3  (3)."  t^?o  §  207.  1.  d,  §  10.  3.  b.  r-^s  in  the 
stalk,  because  forming  part  of  it,  in  intimate  union  and  conjunction  with 
it,  see  on  3  :  3. 

G.  rifcvrflh  §  254.  9.  b.  D*1"*^,  the  southeast  wind  from  the  great 
desert.     Observe  that  n  is  a  radical,  not  the  plural  ending. 

8.  CJSBi  §  99.  3.  a.  "*&:*  IV.  §  193.  c.  r.-Kpu  suf.  refers  to 
D^'Jtt  §  197.  d.  Mj*«j  the  pluf.  and  the  sing.  (ra$h)  are  used  indiffer- 
ently, according  as  the  dream  is  contemplated  as  one  or  two. 

9.  ry-2-rx,  the  prep.  with.     i»»H  §208.  3.     :ci>n  §245.  3.  b. 

10.  4?  t£!>,  see  on  40  : 2.        '  11.  nrisftsi  §  99.3,  §  109.  3.  a. 

12.  "tei  ■«»  §  257.  2.  t?*»M ,  '  each  according  to  his  dream,'  i.  e. 
according  to  the  dream  of  each.  The  construction  of  «;*«*,  when  used  as 
an  indefinite  pronoun,  and  standing  in  a  possessive  relation  to  nouns, 
often  follows  the  analogy  of  the  relative  im  §  285.  1,  comp.  9 :  5,  15  : 
10,  Num.  2G  :  54  ;  though  it  may  also  preserve  its  usual  construction  as 
a  noun,  comp.  sha— ijes  43  :  21,  but  -1233  .  .  .  iu'X  42  :  35. 

13.  -i£s3  according  to  that  which,  i.  e.  as  §  285.  2.  rrcn  §  153.  1  ; 
the  subject  is  not  Joseph,  as  though  he  were  said  to  do  what  he  pre- 
dicted, but  Pharaoh,  who  though  addressed  is  reverentially  spoken  of  in 
the  third  person,  comp.  ver.  10.  Examples  of  a  like  change  of  subject 
abound,  see  on  37  :  13.  28. 

14.  ««w3  3  pi.  indefinite  §  243.  2.  rV?*^,  where  the  Hithpael 
might  have  been  expected,  as  in  English  we  can  say  he  shaved,  for  he 
shaved  himself..  Another  correspondence  with  Egyptian  customs,  which 
are  here  the  reverse  of  the  Hebrew.  The  Egyptians  were  ordinarily 
shaven,  only  suffering  their  beards  and  hair  to  grow  in  token  of  grief, 
Herod.  2.  36,  whereas  to  be  shaven  was  a  token  of  grief  among  the 
Hebrews,  Isa.  15  :  2,  Amos  8:10. 

15.  *pS»  resjyecting  thee,  lit.  'upon  thee,'  the  discourse  being  founded 
upon  the  subject  spoken  of.     "nsV  §  22.  a  (5). 

16.  '-^a   not  to  me  belongs  this  faculty  of  interpreting  dreams. 
21.  n:s-p  3  f.  pi.  suf.   with  appended  vowel  n,  §220.  1.  b,  which 

occasions  the  change  of  the  preceding  Kamets  to  Seghol.     Comp.  §  63. 
1.  b  and  c,  §219.  1.  b.     vr*n»,  the  noun  is  singular  §  221.  7.  a,  as  is 


108  IIEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

shown  hv  the  adj.  »- ;  the  suf.  -,n  is  occasionally  though  rarely  attached 
to  singular  nouns  §  '220.  1.  //. 

22.  x-s-;  I  17-'.  I.  23.  lOjrnQa  §  275.  5. 

24.  ;r^r-  §88(2  and  3  f.  pi.).' 

25.  mn  §  25a  2.  ttn  tm.  g  286.  2.  cn>xn  §  24G.  1.  a. 
2G.  hStorj  g  2  f  r».  1.  r.  irnj  o*Vn  §  250.  1,  ft  is  one  dream. 
28.  ns-n  §  175.  1. 

20.  *3i» B*»i    '/firs    of   great  plenty,  descriptive  apposition 

§  253.  2."' 

31.  i:sic  from  the  face  of,  or  from  before,  i.  e.  iy  reason  of,  the  ef- 
fect being  regarded  as  proceeding  from  the  cause. 

82.  Vv-  in  nsj,rrt  to.  lit.  »/>o/i  the  suhject  of,  6ee  on  ver.  15.  — <s, 
this  \v;is  done  because  etc.     -pa  §153.  3. 

33.  «-)•  §  171.  1,  §  35.  2,  some  editions  have  Tsere  in  the  ultimate, 
consequent  upon  the  shifting  of  the  accent,  -pas  §  158.  4.  inrrn^J 
§  157.  3,  receives  a  jussive  sense  from  its  connection  with  in;. 

84.  rtwi  expresses  not  simple  futurity,  hut  desire  §264.  a,  as  is 
shown  l>y  its  association  with  the  preceding  and  following  apoc.  futures. 
--  :     jj  97.  2.     :s=in  §  256. 

85.  ""-^r-""  '""'  rt'e'J  shall  gather,  or  that  they  may  gather  §  2G3.  1. 
r-Vs-  g  249.  2. 

88.  Kftosn  §  230.  1,  Kal  fut.  though  the  form  might  also  be  found 
in  the  Niph.  pret.  b^rfStt  hn  from  Pharaoh's  polytheistic  stand-point 
B^rf&M  is  not  a  proper  but  a  common  noun,  and  the  expression  is  con- 
sequently indefinite,  a  divine  s}nrit,  lit.  a  tpirit  of  divinity, 

30.  ^nx  retains  its  strict  temporal  sense,  after  God  had  taught  him 
this,  he  had  a  superiority  to  others  which  he  did  not  possess  before. 
riiri  §  2G7.  h,  followed  by  a  double  object,  §  273.  1.     t-psa  g  233.  a. 

40.  pi*  some  render,  upon  thy  mouth  shall  all  my  people  kiss,  in 
token  of  fidelity  and  homage.  But  it  is  objected  to  this  that  the  kiss 
of  fealty  was  upon  the  hand  or  the  foot,  not  upon  the  mouth,  and  that 
this  verb  meaning  to  kiss  is  never  construed  with  V? ,  but  either  with  the 
direct  object  or  with  h  before  the  person  to  whom  the  kiss  is  given. 
Consequently  others  translate,  according  to  thy  bidding  all  my  people 
shall  dispose  themselves,  the  primary  notion  of  the  verb  being  assumed 
to  be  to  adjust  or  dispose,  from  which  both  its  other  senses  to  kiss  and 
to  arm  arc  derived.  The  preposition  Vj  obtains  the  meaning  according 
to  from  the  conception  thai  when  one  thing  lies  in  every  part  precisely 
upon   another,  it  is  conformable   to   it.     The   mouth,  as  the   organ  of 

s[ <h,  is  here  put,  as  it  frequently  is,  fir  speech  itself,  or  for  command. 

«::r  <  271.  1.     V^k  §  260.  2.  a.     :  r*njq  §  233.  a. 


NOTES   ON   GENESIS   41  :  22-57.  109 

42.  -ion  §  160.  3.  'inysto  ,  royal  edicts  were  authenticated  by  the 
king's  signet-ring,  the  possession  of  which  gave  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  the  monarch,  Esth.  3  :  10.  12,  8  :  2.  10.  amn  nan  §  256,  the 
chain  of  gold  customary  as  a  mark  of  distinction  §  215.  3. 

43.  ras-ica  §  241.  1.  b,  §  216.  2.  b.  ruriari  §  256,  the  chariot  of 
the  second  order,  or  the  second  chariot,  i.  e.  the  one  immediately  follow- 
ing that  of  the  monarch  in  state  processions.  ^-,ns< ,  properly  an  Egyp- 
tian word,  though  assimilated  in  its  orthography  to  abs.  inf.  Hiph.  of 
jj-a  which  has  a  kindred  sense  §  94.  b,  see  Gesen.  Lex.  "pwn  preperly 
expresses  the  abstract  idea  of  the  verb,  but  when  it  continues  a  narra- 
tion it  is  modified  in  sense  by  the  tense,  number  and  person  of  the  pre- 
ceding principal  verb,  here  by  aa/?*i,  and  he  set  him  over,  etc.  lit.  '  there 
was  a  setting  him  over,  etc.' 

44.  ripe  Pharaoh,  i.  e.  the  king,  as  the  word  signifies  in  Coptic, 
lii  cv-sw  §  9.  1,  shall  not  raise  his  hand,  i.  e.  to  perform  any  action, 
and  (our  idiom  requires  or  §  287)  his  foot,  i.  e.  to  take  a  step.  The 
expression  is  a  proverbial  one. 

46.  -■)?>  see  on  87:2.  D^ti  §225.  1,  §  251.  1  and  2.  *tb» 
§  22.  a  (1),  §  101.  3,  in  At*  standing,  i.  e.  when  he  stood.  k**j  a  re- 
sumption after  the  intervening  mention  of  Joseph's  age,  of  the  statement 
at  the  close  of  the  preceding  verse  with  a  view  to  continue  the  narrative, 
see  on  37  :5. 

47.  y=fcn  §  256.  iz^'c'ph  §  101.  2.  b,  §  208.  3.  b,  by  handfuls,  the 
prep,  properly' signifies  according  to,  see  on  SrttV  1  :  11. 

48.  V^-sD-riN  §  270.  c.  49.  na-,n  §  175.  2.     ntaV  §  22.  a  (5). 

50.  -V?;  §  275.  1,  the  marginal  note  nsi>:;?  lt&  Kamets'd  Lamcdh 
calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  vowel  of  the  ultimate  is  prolonged, 
though  without  a  pause  accent  §  65.  b,  whence  some  have  unnecessarily 
inferred  that  it  is  an  abbreviated  participle  §  53.  2.  a,  §  93.  e.  to'an 
§157.  3,  §263.  1.  b. 

51.  ■>:•.??  §  169.  3,  §  92.  c,  the  form  of  the  verb  is  assimilated  to  the 
noun,  whose  etymology  is  to  be  explained ;  the  direct  is  substituted  for 
the  indirect  quotation. 

52.  c^hn  §  183.  c,  double-fruitfulness  §  203.  5.  |^S|  §  221.  5.  c, 
§  62.  2.  5* ' ' 

54.  w^rpi  §  141.  2  (p.  174). 

55.  »V§  151.  1,  §  197.  d,  §  275.  2.  b. 

56.  c-3  -irx  §  285.  1,  all  in  which  there  was  food. 

57.  y-sn-Vsi  §  275.  2.  b,  all  the  earth,  as  we  might  say,  «  every- 
body came.'  General  terms  are  necessarily  limited  by  their  application 
and  the  connection  in  which  they  are  found.      People  came  from  all 


110  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATIIT. 

quarters,  not  from  the  whole  earth  in  its  widest  sense,  of  course,  but 
from  the  entire  region  which  under  such  circumstances  would  naturally 
look  to  Egypt  for  supplies.  So  ver.  54,  all  the  lands,  must  mean  the 
countries  adjacent  to  Egypt,  and  with  which  the  Hebrews  were  most 
familiar. 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

I.  m\  §  231.  4.  a.     rx-nn  §80.  1  (3). 

3.  n-'c?  §250.  2  (3),  §251.  4. 

4.  inx  .^  815.  1.  e.     'SN?;?':  §  179.  1.  a. 

G.  inn  §  30.  2,  §  258.  2.'  -v.hnt^  §  82.  5,  §  17G.  1.  trr:K  §  274. 
2.  e. 

7.  nir£  fern,  in  sense  of  neuter  §  19G.  a. 

9.  cn*s  in  reference  to,  respecting  them. 

10.  y.7";!  Vav  adversative  §287.  1. 

II.  una  §71.  a  (1).  The  fact  that  they  were  all  sons  of  one  man 
was  presumptive  evidence  that  they  were  peaceful  traders  and  not  a 
band  of  adventurers  or  emissaries.  i*n— 1&  §  26*2.  2,  have  not  been  and 
are  not  now  acting  as  spies  §  2GG.  3.  a. 

12.  — o/t  which  after  a  negative  is  equivalent  to  but,  37  :  35,  39  :  9. 

13.  -»oj>  z*:v  §  224,  thy  servants  are  twelve,  we  are  brethren,  etc. 
pjm  §  200.  2  (2),  comp.  minimus  natu.  cvn  §  245.  3.  b.  "i^rn  the 
remaining  one  §  245.  3. 

15.  nxja  by  this;  see  on  39:  12.  14.  15  §  215.  1.  d,  uttered  as  an 
exclamation,  the  life  of  Pharaoh  !  a  formula  of  swearing,  which  in  our 
idiom  would  require  the  preposition  '  by.'  — ett  if,  which  in  an  oath  ob- 
tains a  negative  sense.  The  complete  form  of  the  oath  would  be,  '  God 
do  so  to  me  and  more  also  if  you  shall  go  forth, ,'  i.  e.  I  swear  that  you 
shall  not,  etc.,  1  Sara.  3  :  17.  -cn  "'S  except  by  (he  coming,  see  on 
39:9.     :nin§235.  3  (4). 

16.  c::e  prep,  in  partitive  i-c:  so.  'crosi  pron.  expressed  on  account 
of  the  emphasis  of  the  contrast  with  -irjN  §  243.  1.  rpsn  §  109.  4. 
pj:Kn  §  230.  3,  indirect  question  §  283.  1  ;  §  205.  b.  »j  that, 
depending  on   the    preceding  form  of   oath,  as  if  it  were.    '  I  swear 

ti«tt: 

17.  ion};  §274.  2.  a. 

18.  rm  §287.  1.  1 1*3; j  a  verbal  derivative  taking  a  direct  object, 
like  the  verb  from  which  it  is  dcriv.  d.     C'-^x-  (fotroe  (1  ■<>  £  846.  1.  a. 

19.  -iri«  ,  the  article  is  omitted  purposely,  because  the  expression, 
contrary  to  the  ordinary  rule   §  210.  2,  is    here   indefinite,  one  of  your 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS  42  :  1-25.  Ill 

brethren,  lit.  •  one  your  brother.'  Comp.  ver.  33  "ihsn  ,  after  a  selection 
had  been  made  of  the  one  to  be  left  behind.  •j'.arntSlj  const,  of  the 
object  §  254.  9,  grain  for  the  famine,  the  latter  being  the  object  for 
which  the  former  is  provided,     j  cs,ra  §  208.  3.  c. 

20.  :  TS-sto**! ,  a  summary  statement  in  advance  of  what  is,  after 
a  brief  reference  to  another  subject,  related  in  detail  from  ver.  2G  on- 
ward.    See  on  37  :  5. 

21.  »■'« ,  in  distributive  apposition  with  the  subject  of  irfeit'V 
'^rjN-V?  concerning)  lit.  vpon  the  subject  of,  see  on  41  :  15.  32.  nix 
§  216.  1.  a  (1).     Saajgrnja  §  80.  1  (2),  §  137,  §  25.     rim  §  34. 

22.  -Vn,  see  on  37  :  22.  attfhn  §  109.  3.  a,  followed  by  a,  indicat- 
ing that  wherein  the  sin  is  committed,  in  the  matter  of  the  boy  ;  or  the 
prep,  may  be  used,  as  elsewhere  after  verbs  of  hostility,  to  indicate  the 
object  reached,  and  as  it  were  penetrated  by  it,  sin  against  the  bog,  see 
on  37  :  10. 

23.  yV*}*]  the  interpreter,  usual  and  necessary  in  the  intercourse  of 
Egyptians  with  foreigners  §  245.  3.  :  eni^a  §  238.  1,  §  220.  2.  a  ;  the 
singular  form  of  this  preposition  is  used  with  singular  suffixes  (except 
twice  in  the  K'ri,  Josh.  3  : 4,  8  :  11),  and  the  plural  form  with  plural 
suffixes,  the  fern,  plural  being  mostly  preferred  when  the  suffix  embraces 
both  the  objects  the  interval  between  which  is  spoken  of,  and  the  other 
forms  when  the  objects  are  separately  stated,  and  the  preposition  re- 
peated before  each.  Comp.  Gen.  2G  :  28.  Before  nouns  the  singular 
form  of  the  prep,  is  employed  except  in  one  passage,  Ezek.  10  :  2.  6.  7. 

24.  crpVrio  from  over  them,  with  allusion  to  his  position  on  an 
elevated  seat  above  them  ;  or  as  one  projects  over  that  beside  which  he 
stands,  the  idea  of  superior  elevation  may  be  merged,  as  it  often  is,  in 
that  of  contiguity,  and  the  meaning  be  from  by  or  from  beside  them. 
icnrnsV  to,  when  no  motion  is  implied,  becomes  at  or  in,  see  on  2  :  18, 
hence  in  their  eyes  or  their  sight. 

25.  »»5isi2  Raphe  §27,  with  an  indefinite  subject  §243.  2,  and 
a  double  object  §  271.  1,  §  273.  3,  and  they  filed.  crpVa  §  208.  3.  d. 
^jv^" '  dependent  upon  ijpj  and  he  commanded  to  restore.  The 
change  of  construction  may  have  arisen  from  this  order  being  addressed 
to  a  different  person  from  those  who  fulfilled  the  preceding :  and  this 
may  be  still  further  intimated  by  the  change  of  number  in  to»»i  to  the 
3  sing,  indef.  §  243.  2.  'bv>»OJ,  the  plur.  denotes  pieces  of  silver.  tj-s  , 
in  distributive  opposition  to  the  preceding  suffix,  see  on  ver.  21.  their 
money,  viz.  that  of  each  ;  or,  after  the  analogy  of  the  relative,  it  may 
be  connected  with  the  suffix  in  l.-/» ,  into  the  sack  of  each,  see  on  41 :  12. 
nr^  §  131.  4. 


112  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

l'7.  mm  the  one,  distinguished  as  such  in  an  enumeration,  is  of  course 
the  first,  so  that  the  cardinal  is  here  practically  equivalent  to  an  ordinal. 
It  is  aot  hew  added  that  the  others  made  the  same  discovery,  but  we 
learn  frmn  13  :  '21  that  they  did:  and  this  is  not  inconsistent  with  ver. 
35.     <ta  g  215.  2.  b. 

28.  •'-""::  £  22.  a  (2),  with  htt  they  trembled  unto,  i.e.  turned  trem- 
blingly unto  £  272.  3. 

29.  l»l  g  22.  b.      rtyq  from  nnp.  §  209.  1,  §  196.  a. 

30.  ^J[»3  be  pare,  made,  i.  e.  regarded  and  treated  us  as,  etc. 

33.  *r»2»v!  §  1*'0.  1.  V=n  lQke  the  famine  of  your  houses,  as  if  we 
were  to  say,  take  the  need  of  your  houses,  i.  e.  what  is  necessary  to  sup- 
ply it,  coinp.  ver.  19. 

34.  c-jis  *s,  see  on  ver.  12. 

35.  »"x  §271.  4.  b,  as  for  each,  his  bundle  of  money  §  256,  see 
on  41:  12. 

36.  "b$  upon  me  as  a  burden,  implying  grief  and  care.  i  nw 
§  220.  L  b  (3  pers.). 

37.  n;p  §  132.  1.  38.  voV  ,  see  on  2  :  18. 

CHAPTER   XLIII. 

2.  t^j  §  287.  2. 

3.  3y-  §282,  §94.  a  (3  m.  s.),  testified  against  us,  i.  e.  solemnly 
warned  us  :  for  the  use  of  a  see  on  37  :  10,  42  :  22. 

4.  J*:  §  258.  b.         6.  '*£  §  231.  4.  a.     eninn  §  136.  2. 

7.  %&  in  reference  to,  respecting,  see  on  42  :  9.  "'s-??  according  to 
(see  on  1 1  :  10)  the  sound  or  tenor,  lit.  mouth  ;  or  the  distinct  sense  of 
•■a  as  a  DOUn  may  be  lost,  as  it  not  infrequently  is,  and  the  phrase 
signify  simply  according  to.  tji  fut.  relative  to  preceding  pret.  §  263. 
1,  were  wr  to  know?  or,  as  the  implied  negative  rests  on  the  assumed 
impossibility,  could  wr  know? 

9.  TOjtran  pret.  in  relation  to  the  future,  if  I  shall  not  have  brought 
aim,  g  262.  I.  v^am  §  144.  2,  §  150.  4.  vwem  §  287.  2,  §  100.  a 
(1),  followed  by  V ,  see  on  39 :  9.     JCxjn  §  245.  5. 

10.  *s  depends  on  nftaj  ver.  8,  assigning  B  reason  why  the  request 
to  send  Benjamin  should  be  granted.  nV-->  §  239.  2  (3).  wmartjwj 
g  187,  g  HI.  2  (p.  175),  pret.  in  relation  to  a  past  §  262.  1.  — r  de- 
pending on  an  ellipsis,  '  the  fact  is  that,''  or  '  I  affirm  that.'  isag  modi- 
fied by  the  conditional  particle  nv.V  we  would  have  returned,  m  ,  used 
adverbially  <  285.  3  (4). 

11.  man  prep,   in   partitive   sense,  o/  the   song  of  the   land,  that 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    43  :   1-32,  113 

which  is  made  the  theme  of  song,  its  most  celebrated  productions  ;  others 
explain  the  word  in  this  place  from  ;i  different  signification  of  the  root, 
that  which  is  cut  or  obtained  fr.om  (he  land,  its  productions. 

12.  n:t.;is  tjDii  §  254.  G,  money  of  duplication,  may  cither  mean 
'double  money,'  comp.  Ex.  1G  :  22,  as  6)0^  n«nq  unquestionably  docs  in 
ver.  15,  or  :a  duplicate  parcel  of  money,'  when  it  will  be  equivalent  to 
"lhtl  bt>3  vcr.  22.  That  the  latter  is  the  meaning  here  is  apparent  from 
the  separate  mention  of  the  'money  which  was  brought  back.'  cava 
£  221.  1.  a ;  the  sing,  form  of  the  noun  is  due  to  the  special  significance 
of  the  phrase,  which  does  not  mean  literally  in  your  hands,  but  in  your 
possession  or  along  with  you,  see  on  37 :  21.     arssr;  §  153.  1. 

14.  -iris  §249.  1.4.  nnVpe  £  65.  a,  pret.  in  relation  to  a  future 
§  262.  1,  when  (lit.  according  to  the  time  that  §  285.  2)  /  shall  have 
been  bereaved)  I  shall  have  been  bereaved.  If  this  results  in  my  bereave- 
ment, it  must  be  so:  there  is  no  avoiding  it.     Comp.  John  19  :22. 

15.  Sfb*"" nstftti  §24.  4,  apposition  of  the  quantity  with  the  material 
§253.  2,  comp.  41 : 1.  ft^xa  is  here  the  direct  object  of  ;yvi  §  271.  2  ; 
it  might  with  equal  correctness  have  been  rns^xs  with  He  directive, 
46 : 3.  4. 

16.  icxV  §  285.  2.  pjitti,  the  only  example  of  Hholem  with  a  % 
gutt.  imper.  §  125.  1.  :  D^nxa  §  203.  5,  the  well-known  period  of 
noon  §  245.  3. 

17.  nhift  §  256.  d.  18.  ma  §  273.  5.     rmpV>  §  132.  2. 
19.  hrV  §  274.  2.  b.  20.  *a"§  240.  2. 

21.  nrnsa*  §  99.  3,  the  apodosis  may  begin  here  or  with  r^n*.  §  287. 
2.     ''VpTttr ,  the  precious  metals  were  weighed,  not  coined. 

26.  vftaji,  the  marginal  note  t-.i-Zudagheshed  Aleph  calls  attention 
to  the  point  in  this  letter,  which  is  commonly  explained  as  Mappik  §  26. 
-*lh»3*j»3  §176.  1. 

27.  wr;; ,  followed  by  •>  both  before  the  person  to  whom  and  the 
subject  to  which  the  question  was  directed,  fc-ikjn  used  absolutely  to  in- 
dicate condition,  in  health  §  274.  2.  e  ;  there  is  no  need  of  assuming  it 
to  be  an  adjective,     ■jjsjrn  £  249.  1,  your  old  father. 

28.  wji£§141. 1  '»nB*»i  §46.  29.   ^si-n  §  61.  1,  §  141.  3. 
30.  n^inn  to  the  inner  apartment,  or  it  may  mean  to  his  chamber 

§245.  8.  o.  ims»  thither  is  used,  when  previous  motion  is  implied. 
even  though  this  is  not  expressed  by  the  immediately  preceding,  verb, 
wept  on  coming  thither,  where  our  idiom  requires  '  wept  there.' 

32.  The  laws  of  caste  in  Egypt  forbade  promiscuous  intercourse 
with  foreigners,  Herod.  2.  41  ;  and  Joseph,  who  was  allied  to  the  priestly 
caste,  ate  separately  from  the  other  Egyptians.     -•'•;=;-  £  88  (2  and  3 


114  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

ra.  pi.),  §  2G3.  3.  nar'r,  not  merely  offensive,  but  an  object  of  religions 
abhorrence. 

83.  ircr.v,  followed  by  Vx  §  272.  3,  expressed  their  wonder  to  one 
another  by  looks  or  words. 

84.  2-p-   g  260.  a.     pxr«    £  815.  1.  h.     r$ji  hand/nix,  hence  equal 
rive   times;   c-n*   would  mean  hands,  the  fem.  plur.  is  commonly 

DMd  for  the  derived  senses  §  203.  a.  v.ae'V  drank  to  satiety,  as  much 
as  t!i.v  wanted,  not  necessarily  to  intoxication,  though  the  word  is  often 
bo  used,  comp.  Hag.  1  :  G. 

CHAPTER   XLIV. 

1.  k>»S  271.  1,  §  273.  1.     nxo  §  131.  4,  without  >,  but  see  few} 

48  :.;•-'.  g  267.  b. 

2.  ?"<ai  §  2oG.  tjaa.  const,  of  object  §  254.  9,  his  money  for  grain, 
comp.  on  42:19.      nana  §  22.  a  (5).     :  nar  §  92.  c. 

3.  n-N  §  82.  1.  a\ii),  §  156.  2. 

4.  cPixrri  §  100.  1.     n*V  §  231.  4.  a. 

').  r»t  //a'.v,  assuming  the  presence  of  the  cup,  and  their  knowledge  of 
what  he  referred  to.  rrt;  §  2G3.  1,  with  a,  a  person  being  said  'to 
drink  in  a  cup,'  because  he  drinks  what  is  in  it.  tifta  abs.  intin.  §  92.  d. 
cni-.n  §  141.  2  (p.  174). 

7.  ~J*T.  §  2G3.  2,  why  will  my  lord  speak,  the  thought  being 
directed  not  only  to  the  fact  that  he  has  just  spoken  in  this  manner,  but 
to  his  probable  persistence  in  it.  r;V"<?n  §  219.  1.  a,  lit.  it  is  unto  pro- 
fane to  thy  servants  from  doing,  we  esteem  it  utterly  profane  and 
detestable,  so  that  we  would  not  do.  The  idiomatic  phrase  may  per- 
haps be  best  rendered  in  English,  '  far  be  it  from  thy  servants  to  do.' 
n:rre,  the  prep,  in  its  negative  sense  before  an  infin.  away  from  doing, 
i.  e.  so  as  not  to  do. 

8.  tjas  ,  indefinite  §  248.  a«j  fut.  to  preceding  pret.  §  2G3.  1,  how 
should  we  after  that  steal. 

9.  nxsj  §  15G.  2,  §  287.  2.  r-n:  with  V  twice,  comp.  1  :  29.  -i-.tb 
g  881.  •S.'a. 

10.  -iaj   §  Go  (1),  the  marginal  note  is  abbreviated  for  jbg  t)£ta  }*£% 
E|  with  Znki ph  SdlOUf  i  '■'■   I.      :rs-  ,  emphatic  contrast  §  243.  1. 

1J.  ViT>a    §  860.  2'  (2),  in  or  at  (heebies',  comp.    in  Lat.    maximus 

natu.     Vrir  §  140.  o. 

18.  c-'^r  g  220.  8.  "•  14.  l£»l  g  27G.  1.     *s;r"  §  23G-  2- 

16.  "HIJl  pron.  used  adverbially  j  285.  .3  (1).      py~-5  §  82.  5,  §  9G. 

b.     |||ij  §  23G.  1.     :  fnj  .  .  .  •wjai  §  285.  1. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS,  44  :  1-34.  115 

17.  trVeV  ,  in  peace,  comp.  2  :  18,  37  :  4. 

18.  rs  §  240.  2.  ^-ass  prep,  expressive  of  hostility,  against,  see  on 
37  :  10.  "»S  assigns  the  reason  why  he  deprecated  Joseph's  anger. 
:  rtiHgX  :p«2  ,  strictly  //Ac  ^Aee  like  Pharaoh,  thou  art  like  Pharaoh  in 
authority. 

20.  rua  pret.  or  part.  §  15G.  2.  :  tap*  §  202.  2,  has  loved  him,  with 
the  implication  that  he  still  does  so. 

22.  ajin,  lit.  and  he  xvill  leave  his  father  and  he  will  die.  It  is  put 
in  the  form  of  an  affirmation  that  he  would  do  so,  and  this  result  would 
follow,  tbe  implied  condition  being  if  the  father's  inability  to  part  with 
his  son  were  disregarded. 

23.  ysfiorj  §150.  2,  §269.  a. 

27.  cris-j1:  ens  §  2G2.  2,  the  pronoun  emphatic  §  243.  1,  you  know 
yourselves. 

28.  nh««  §  245.  3.     tfra  §  282.  a. 

29.  crinj-:V?  pret.  with  Vav  conv.  has  its  signification  here  deter- 
mined by  tbe  immediately  preceding  nsn  §  265.  b,  and  now  ye  are 
taking,  etc. 

32.  ""s  refers  generally  to  what  precedes,  and  assigns  the  reason  why 
Judab  in  particular  was  so  urgent  in  the  matter.  I  speak  as  I  do,  for,  etc. 
any  pledged  the  lad  from  with  my  father,  i.  e.  obtained  him  from  my 
father  by  the  pledge  or  security  which  I  gave. 

33.  nhp  ,  primarily  under  ;  then,  as  one  thing  coming  in  under  an- 
other removes  it  and  takes  its  place,  in  place  of,  instead  of. 

34.  -js  depends  on  the  implied  answer  to  the  preceding  question,  I 
cannot  go  up  lest,  etc.  runs  with  a,  gaze  upon,  is  stronger  than  with 
the  direct  object,  when  it  means  simply  see.  The  prep,  denotes  that  the 
sight  not  only  falls  upon  the  object,  but  remains  fixed,  rests  in  it,  see 
on  1  :  4,  3  :  3. 

CHAPTER   XLV. 

1.  V=5  in  reference  to  all,  he  could  hot  maintain  a  self-restraint 
such  as  had  regard  to  bystanders.  v»j»j  by  him,  see  on  42  :  24.  •'Vr* 
from  by  ?ne,  or  \>y  may  retain  something  of  its  original  force,  from  upon 
me,  their  presence  being  represented  as  burdensome  and  lying  as  an 
oppressive  load  upon  him,  comp.  42  :  36.     **l**na  §  150.  3. 

2.  ippjaj  §  197.  d,  §  275.  2.  b.  4.  Vx  .' .  .  -v§«  §  285.  1. 

5.  Drrrjfa  let  it  not  burn  in  your  eyes,  i.  e.  let  not  anger  be  kindled 
there.  Anger  is  here  and  31:35  spoken  of  as  manifesting  itself  in 
the  eye. 


11G  IIEBItr.W    CHltF.STOMATHY. 

6.  m,  used  adverbially  §  235.  3  (1),  see  43  ■  10.  -,t«,  see  on  39: 
20,  10:13.  z —  i  Is').  ".  :  I'ujt  i  ,  Vav  used  after  a  negative  dis- 
junctively, or  g  2*7.  1. 

7.  n1"»r-~'-'  followed  by  V  j  272.  2.  a,  to  preserve  life  t  >  .  --y'-z- 
%  207.  L.  ■'.  the  fern,  may  be  used  as  an  abstract,  unto  </  great  deliverance, 

i  L98,  »a<0  "  fary*  escape,  so  that  not  a  mere  fraction 
but  a  numerous  body  might  escape  this  peril. 

8.  rrs,  pronoun  expressed  became  of  the  contrast  with  the  following 
-_--'-n-  g  •_'l-">.  1.  -z./'>r,  after  a  negative  equivalent  to  but,  see  42  :  12. 
-  ■■'-.  Pharaoh  had  the  highest  regard  for  him,  was  guided  entirely  by 
his  counsels,  and  ha  1  entrusted  the  supreme  management  of  everything 
to  him.     Vrc»  followed  by  s ,  see  on  1  :  18. 

9.  —  g  1  18.  3.  '    10.  n-T-i  §  100.  a  (1),  §  27G.  1. 

1 1 .  ---=*-  =  "  g  154.  8.     c-:»  §  2oV.  2. 

12.  r-N-  §259.  2,  §278.'  iha,  ■»■  §220.  1.  c.  it-sri  is  the  sub- 
ject and  *s  the  predicate,  (he  mouth  speaking  to  you  is  my  mouth. 

15.  "i:"1:  with  the  direct  object,  or  more  commonly,  as  here,  with  \> 
g  272.  2.  a,  nave  a  kiss  to,  etc. 

16.  rvs  §  274.  2.  b.  18.  <Vrxi   eat  ye  ;  the  imper.  is  permissive. 

19.  ntrym  §  80.  b  (2  m.  s.),  §  262.  2,  thou  art  eharged  to  say  to 
them,  etc. 

20.  c=3]?i ,  see  on  37  :  21 ;  pity  like  other  emotions  expresses  itself  in 
the  eye,  comp.  ver.  5.  -;n  see  on  37  :  22.  onn  §  153.  5,  §  157.  3,  to 
have  compassion  vpon,  spare,  followed  by  V?,  since  the  act  proceeds  from 
a  superior  and  reaches  down  upon  an  inferior.     :  »»n  §  258.  2. 

21.  :,=— v?*i,  preliminary  statement  of  what  is  more  fully  described 
in  detail  from  ver.  25  onward,  comp.  42  :  20.  yn*}  continues  the  narra- 
tion according  to  the  succession  .of  ideas  in  the  mind  of  the  writer, 
though  it  is  not  subsequent  In  the  order  of  time  to  the  statement  of  the 

Sing  clause,  sec  on  2  :  8.  19.  ■•s— V?  according  to  the  command  »/, 
see  on  41 :  40. 

22.  --n-  in  distributive  apposition  to  t&?\  ;  when  t-N  is  used  in  the 
sense  of  an  indefinite  pronoun  it  rarely  receives  the  article.  Where  it 
does  receive  it.  ss  here  an  1  l  Sam.  26  :  28,  l  Kin.  8  :  89,  Prov.  20:  3. 17, 
the  article  has  its  generic  or  universal  force  <-_'t.">.  5,  'a  s:iit  of  clothes 

■  mm'  throughout  the  entire  company,  i.  e.  to  each  person.      rvrVh 

cfiangee,  i.  e.  a  suit;  the  plur.  is  used  with  reference  to  the  different  ar- 
ticles  composing  the  dress,  for  each  of  which  a  change  was  famished. 

251.  1.  a.  rr'Ntt  ,  Supply  'shekels,'  as  that  was  the  most*  familiar 
denomination  ^  251.  2.  r  ;  so  'a  million  of  money'  would  mean  dollars 
in  America  and  pounds  sterling  in  (Jreat  Britain.     fios  §  253.  2. 


NOTES    ON    GENESIS    46  !  1-5.  117 

23.  j?Nt3.  Some  refer  the  pronoun  to  what  precedes,  like  (his,  i.  e. 
the  same  as  he  had  given  his  brothers,  and  in  addition  ten  asses,  etc. 
As,  however,  there  is  no  conjunction  before  m\w ,  it  is  more  natural  to 
refer  nsr  to  what  comes  after,  as  in  vs.  17.  19,  so  that  like  this  is  equi- 
valent to  '  as  follows.'     3MM0  prep,  in  partitive  sense. 

24.  >.T.v-.n-;N,  see  on  37:22,  Ges.  renders  tremble  not,  be  ye  not 
timid,  but  the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word  yields  a  more  suitable 
sense,  be  not  angry,  do  not  get  into  angry  altercation  with  each  other 
as  to  the  part  which  you  respectively  took  in  this  crime  against  me  as 
well  as  against  my  father. 

25.  fea»i  §  271.  2. 

2G.  — ^Si  and  that  depends  upon  nfcs? ,  and  marks  a  transition  from 
the  direct  to  the  indirect  mode  of  citation.  fewa  with  a ,  see  ver.  8. 
1BJ3  §  153.  5,'  was  benumbed,  remained  cold  and  without  emotion,  or 
perhaps  stunned  by  the  intelligence  which  he  was  unable  to  credit. 
■p*K.n  followed  by  h  before  the  person  or  thing  to  which  faith  is  given. 
1  27.  r,a~j\  §  131.  4. 
28.  bvrta* .  Although  the  names  Jacob  and  Israel  are  often  used  in- 
terchangeably as  simple  equivalents,  there  appears  to  be  a  significance 
in  putting  this  language  in  the  mouth  of  prevailing  Israel,  32 :  28. 
:n=ifcx  §2G3.  1.  b. 

CHAPTER    XLYI. 

1.  ks»i  §  27G.  2.  rnsa  §  25G.  d.  \  ph:r ,  in  memory  of  the  divine 
covenant  there  made  with  Isaac,  and  probably  upon  the  altar  which 
Isaac  had  built,  2G  :  23—25. 

2.  rix-'-:2,  indefinite  plur.  though  one  only  is  intended,  see  on  37  :  8. 

3.  wy%  §  144.  3,  §  148.  2,  the  prep,  ya  usual  after  verbs  of  fearing 
may  be  explained  as  indicating  the  source  from  which  the  fear  pro- 
ceeds, or  that//-o?n  which  the  fear  would  incite  to  flee.  Upon  the  latter 
hypothesis  -,«  would  here  have  a  negative  sense  before  the  infin.  away 
from  going  down,  i.  e.  so  as  not  to  go  down,  see  on  44  :  7. 

4.  ^=bN  emphatic  §  243.  1.  ^?K  §  1G9.  3.  ri\y  282.  a,  the  em- 
phasis of  the  repetition  is  increased  by  the  unusual  position  of  the  infin. 
which  here  stands  after  instead  of  before  the  finite  verb,  and  by  the 
particle  c|  which  implies  accession,  /  will  bring  thee  up,  yea,  bring  thee 
up.  f | = - ■> -i ,  the  subject  stands  emphatically  before  the  verb  §  270.  a. 
iii  tvnpi  shall  put  his  hand  upon  thine  eyes,  pay  the  last  tribute  of  af- 
fection by  closing  the  eyes  in  death. 

5.  :  -ins  §  27G.  2. 


118  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


EXODUS.     CHAPTER  XX. 

2.  o  The  sections  of  the  Masoretic  text  were  doubtless  intended  to 
distinguish  the  several  commandments,  though  it  is  remarkable  that 
the  division  thus  indicated  agrees  neither  with  that  of  the  ancient  Jews 
represented  by  Josephus  and  1'hilo,  nor  with  that  which  prevails  among 
the  modern  Jews.  The  former,  like  the  majority  of  the  Christian 
father!  and  the  Reformed  Churches  of  the  present  day,  regarded  the 
prohibition  of  idolatry,  ver.  3,  as  the  first  commandment,  that  of  image- 
worship,  vs.  4-6,  the  second,  and  under  the  tenth  they  included  the 
whole  of  ver.  17.  The  latter  find  the  first  commandment  in  ver.  2, 
though  it  has  not  the  form  of  a  command,  combine  the  prohibition  of 
idolatry  and  image-worship,  vs.  3-0,  as  the  second,  and  include  the 
whole  of  ver.  17  in  the  tenth.  The  sections  of  the  text,  on  the  con- 
trary, agree  with  the  division  of  Augustine,  which  after  him  became 
current  in  the  Latin  church,  and  was  retained  likewise  by  Luther. 
According  to  this  the  first  commandment,  vs.  2-6,  prohibits  both 
idolatry  and  image-worship,  no  distinction  being  made  between  offences 
against  the  unity  of  God  and  against  his  spirituality ;  and  two  com- 
mandments are  devoted  to  the  sin  of  coveting,  ver.  17,  though  this  is 
attended  with  the  inconvenience  of  creating  a  distinction  in  things  fun- 
damentally identical,  and  is  moreover  precluded  by  a  variation  in  the 
order  of  the  clauses  in  Deut.  5,  where  the  decalogue  is  repeated. 

The  B  after  ver.  7  indicates  a  wider  separation  than  o  (see  on  den. 
1  : 5),  ami  is  perhaps  designed  to  mark  the  limit  of  the  first  table,  a 
more  equable  division  of  the  matter  beiug  attained  thus  than  by  divid- 
ing at  any  other  point. 

This  passage  is  provided  with  a  double  system  of  accents,  $  89.  1.  a, 
one  having  relation  to  its  division  into  verses  and  the  other  into  com- 
mandments. Thus  vs.  2-0  are  accented  both  as  separate  verses  and  as 
firming  together  one  paragraph:  so  also  vs.  8-11.  And  the  sixth, 
■erenth,  eighth,  and  ninth  commandments  (according  to  the  ordinary 
reckoning),  are   ■OOented    both   individually  and   as   forming  together  a 

tingle  verse;  they  are  so  numbered  in  Dent.  •">,  though  the  common 
enumeration  in  Kx.  20  makes  them  four  distinct  verses.  Where  the 
limits  of  the  verse  and  of  the  commandment  are  identical,  as  in  the  third, 
ver.  7,  and  the  fifth,  ver.  12,  the  two  systems  of  accents  coincide  and 
an-  reduced  to  one.  In  ver.  17  tb^ro  is  but  s>  single  series  of  socents, 
its  first  clause  having  no  BSBftmte  a  ventilation  to  distinguish  it  as  a 
complete  commandment;  the  s  in  this  verse  is  also  omitted  in  many 
ripts  and  in  a  few  printed  editions. 


NOTES   ON   EXODUS   20  :  2-5.  119 

When  considered  as  one  paragraph,  vs.  2-G  are  divided  into  three 
clauses,  §  36.  1,  the  first  ending  at  c-iavn ,  ver.  5,  and  the  second  at 
notoV,  ver.  5.  The  Segholate  clause  is  subdivided  at  y~'a\>,  fejwa , 
and  njnsri,  ver.  4,  133,  ver.  3,  J^nns  and  tpin&K,  yer.  2.  In  the 
second  clause  both  the  subdivisions  and  the  immediate  antecedents 
of  Athnahh  coincide  with  the  accents  before  Silluk,  which  marks  the 
last  clause  of  ver.  5  taken  by  itself.  The  third  or  Silluk  clause  is  sub- 
divided at  cpVx^.  Returning  to  the  two  subdivisions  of  the  first  clause 
in  ver.  2,  the  Zakeph  Katon  of  the  first  is  preceded  by  Munahh  and 
Pashta,  the  R'bkia  of  the  second  by  Munahh  and  Gcresh,  and  this  by 
Kadhma,  T'lisha  K'tanna  and  Munahh.  This  same  verse,  when  ac- 
cented separately,  consists  of  two  clauses,  the  first  ending  at  q*r$K , 
which  is  preceded  by  Munahh  and  Tiphhha,  while  :  tn"W  is  preceded 
by  Merka  and  Tiphhha,  and  this  by  Merka  and  T'bhir,  and  this  by 
Darga.  In  most  editions,  though  not  in  all,  c*-zy  has  an  Athnahh 
additional  to  the  two  accents  already  explained.  This  indicates  a 
paragraph  of  two  clauses,  of  which  the  first  is  ver.  2,  and  the  second 
ver.  3,  and  consequently  represents  the  ordinary  Reformed  view  of  the 
length  of  the  first  commandment. 

3.  -Nj5 ,  this  may  either  be  joined  by  Makkeph  to  the  following 
word  and  receive  Methegh,  or  it  may  receive  Munahh  whether  as  the 
second  conjunctive  before  T'bhir  or  as  the  fourth  before  Gercsh.  jrwii 
8  275.  1.  :  *':2— ;?  §  39.  4.  a,  upon  my  face,  i.  e.  before  me,  an  act  per- 
formed in  the  presence  of  another  being  said  to  be  upon  his  face,  just  as 
we  speak  of  anything  adjacent  in  a  lateral  direction  as  '  upon  one's  side ' 
or  '  upon  his  right  or  his  left  hand.'  Others  give  to  face  here  the  sense, 
which  it  sometimes  has,  of  jierson  or  self;  "2-;y  will  then  mean  either 
above  me,  or  besides  me,  the  preposition  denoting  something  superadded. 

4.  —  r»;p  §  243.  2,  may  either  be  followed  by  Makkeph  or  have 
one  of  the  conjunctives  by  which  it  is  accompanied;  in  the  former  case 
the  following  h>  will  have  Daghesh  forte  conjunctive,  in  the  latter  it  will 
remain  without  it,  as  is  indicated  by  the  Raphe  §  27.  -fcai  §  25G.  c, 
see  on  Gen.  45  :  G.  -»£  is  not  a  second  object  of  rivyr  §  273.  3,  make 
an  image  or  any  form  of  God  (out  of)  that  which  is,  etc.  but  has  njrcrj 
for  its  antecedent.      V?»ic  ,  nnptt,  see  on  1  :  7. 

5.  6-=>;n  §  111.  3.  a.  d**^  §  207.  1.  o,  that  the  second  genera- 
tion, though  not  explicitly  mentioned,  is  not  to  be  excluded,  is  both  ob- 
vious in  itself  and  apparent  from  34  :  7.  :  JJttto^  §  102.  3,  in  reference 
to  those  hating  me.  This  law  of  divine  retribution  holds  in  regard  to 
God's  enemies,  who  are  regarded  as  perpetuating  from  generation  to 
generation  an  organized  opposition  to  the  divine  government,  and  thus 


120  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

as  just  1  v  liable  for  the  sins  of  their  predecessors  which  they  justify  and 

increas  •  >ns  of  their  own.     The  links  of  this  fatal  connection 

nly  be  broken  by  leaving  the  ranks  of  those  who  '  hate '  (JoJ,  and 

to  those  who  i  Love'  him. 

('..    "r-sV  '"  thousands,  not  contemporaneous  individuals  merely,  hut 

counted  down  the  line  of  descent,  L  e.  bo  many  generations,  as  appears 
with  the  preceding  verse  and  from  the  parallel 
km  in  Dent  7:9.     — / ;fr-  g  254.  9.  b. 
7.  awrj  thou  shall  not  lift  »j>  ths  name  of  Jehovah  thy  Ood  to  vanity 
or  falsehood,  L  e    bring  it   into  connection  with  what  is  false,  or  as  the 
'Kfting  up'  intended   is   by  means  of  the  voice,  the  verb  may  be  trans- 
lated thou  shall  not  utier.      aiaft   £  16.  1,  the  article  before  an  abstract 
noon  in  a  universal  sense  §  245.  5. 

8  V'rr  §  2G8.  2.  The  trifling  differences  in  the  text  of  the  com- 
mandments in  Exodus  and  in  Deuteronomy  are  no  disparagement  to 
tfa  ■  accuracy  of  either  book.  Exodus  gives  us  doubtless  an  exact 
ript  of  the  tables  of  stone  upon  which  they  were  engraved.  Deu- 
teronomy contains  the  law  as  reiterated  and  enforced  by  Moses  in  his 
address   to   the    people,  in  which   ease   it  is  natural  to  expect  less  regard 

al  precision  than  t>  the  substantial  meaning.  Accordingly  in 
Dent.  5:  \-  -:-.-~  observe  is  substituted  for  -vr;  remember,  and  this  latter 
word  is  reserved  to  introduce  the  special  consideration  which  is  there 
for  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  :  "  And  remember  that  thou 
i  servant  in  the  land  of  Egypt  and  that  the  Lobd  thy  God  brought 
thee  out  thence  through  a  mighty  hand  and  by  a  stretched-out  arm  ; 
therefore  the  Loud  thy  God  commanded  thee  to  keep  the  Sabbath-day.' 

This  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  appointment  of  the  Sabbath  to  com' 
memorate  the  rest  of  God  after  the  work  of  creation.     In  conformity 

with  this  grand  ideal,  man  weekly  finishes  his  toil  and  enters  into   rest, 
the  rest  which  God  has  appointed,  a  type  and    foretaste  of  the   ultimate 

whieh  God  is  preparing  for  him  in  communion  with   himself. 
The   release   from   Egyptian   bondage   was  a  preliminary   realization  of 

this  great  sabbatic  idea,  and  a  fresh  type  and  pledge  of  the  final  con- 
summation*     It  affords  a   fresh   reason,   therefore,  and  one  of   peculiar 

.  Israel,  why  the  Sabbath  should  be  faithfully  kept.     It  is  accord- 
ingly quite  appropriate,  in  the  address  of  the  Lawgiver  to  the  \ pie, 

while  the  law  itself  as  engraved  on  stone  presents  a  motive  more  in  ac- 
cordance with  its  universal  and  perpetual  obligation.  The  other 
variations  are  still  more  unimportant,  and  consist  of  the  insertion  or 
OH  of  the  Conjunction  1  aurf;  the  substitution  of  one  word  for  an- 
other which  is  synonymous,  as  wvi  for  tfrtj  falsehood  in  the  ninth  com- 


NOTES    ON    EXODUS    20  :  G — 21.  121 

mandment,  tvann  for  -turin  desire  or  cove  I  in  the  tenth  ;  a  rhetorical  am- 
plification, as  in  both  the  injunction  and  the  promise  of  the  fifth,  the  in- 
sertion of  ox  and  ass  along  with  cattle,  as  well  as  of  the  clause  '  that 
thy  man-servant  and  thy  maid-servant  may  rest  as  well  as  thou'  in  the 
fourth,  and  of  field  after  house  in  the  tenth ;  and  the  alteration  in  the 
order  of  the  clauses  of  the  tenth,  the  importance  of  which  in  the  question 
of  the  proper  division  of  the  commandments  has  been  already  adverted 
to,  see  on  ver.  2. 

Considered  as  one  paragraph,  vs.  8-11  are  divided  into  three  clauses, 
the  first  ending  with  qrssVs  ver.  9,  and  the  second  with  "i^asn  ver.  11. 
The  first  clause  is  subdivided  at  rc~^h  ver.  8.  The  second  at  i^hfcK, 
sv-j»«ja,  na»Vtt,  tpaai,  ijijtoffas,  ver.  10,  besides  the  subdivisions  in  ver. 
11,  in  which  the  two  systems  of  accentuation  coincide. 

9.  tfij;  §  274.  2.  a.     '.-^Vz  §  214.  1.  b,  §  221.  2.  a. 

10.  :n  ,  the  article  omitted  before  the  noun,  though  retained  before 
the  adjective  §  249.  1.  c,  or  more  probably  the  noun  is  in  the  construct, 
see  on  Gen.  2  :  3.  rrtn^  §  231.  3.  a.  rw*n  §  276.  1  and  3.  $Wm 
§  221.  2.  a.  *^rji3*i  §  211.  a.  r^pnytja,,  used  not  of  private  dwellings 
but  of  the  gates  of  public  edifices  or  of  cities  :  here  of  course  the  latter. 

11.  tnjj  §  157.  3.  12.  !»*:*£  §  79.  2,  §  88  (2  and  3  m.  pi.). 
16.  ^na  ,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  10. 

18.  cn-i  §  275.  2  see  in  the  wdde  sense  of  perceive,  used  of  objects 
some  of  which  addressed  themselves  to  a  different  sense  than  that  of 
sight,  comp.  Gen.  2  :  19,  42  : 1.  y£*  predicate  §  273.  4.  nn»j  §  275. 
2.  a.     :  ph-tt  ,  see  on  Gen.  1  :  7,  37  :  18. 

20.  -v. ="2?,  when  the  infin.  with  "»a*a  takes  h ,  this  may  either 
precede  the  particle,  2  Sam.  14  :  20,  17  :  14J  or  follow  it,  1  Chron.  19  :  3. 
rrss  to  try  you,  i.  e.  as  explained  in  the  following  clause,  whether  you 
can  thus  be  made  to  fear  him  and  avoid  sin.  cs^;b— V?,  see  on  ver.  3, 
that  his  fear  §  254.  9  may  be  before  yon.  This  may  mean  either  that 
the  fear  of  God  may  be  inspired  by  the  spectacle  transacted  before  you, 
or  that  his  fear  may  be  the  thing  to  which  you  look  in  all  your  conduct, 
and  by  which  you  are  guided,  comp.  Ps.  36  : 2.  *$>&)  see  on  Gen.  3  : 
11,  commonly  followed  by  the  infin.,  only  in  a  few  instances,  as  here, 
by  the  finite  verb.  :  swaftn  §  112.  4. 
•   21.  r;,5  §  80.  a  (S).""'i|nyn  §  193.  c. 

JUDGES.     CHAPTER  XIII. 

1.  -,s-«?o  §  150.  2  (p.  181),  §  269.  a.  snn  generic  article  §  245.  5. 
«,  LXX  to  -ovr/pov.     The  recurrence  of  the  same  phrase  at  the  beginning 


122  HEBREW    CI1REST0MATI1Y. 

of  each  section  of  this  book,  2  :  11,  3  :  7.  12,  4:1,6:1,  10  :  G,  affords  a 
strong  incidental  proof  of  unity  of  authorship.  t^fa  in  the  eyes  of, 
that  which  was  evil  in  his  view,  as  judged  of  by  him.  — rs  into  the 
hand  of.  i.  e.  into  their  power.  The  noun  is  singular  on  account  of  its 
■CCOndnrj  lenae  in  this  phrase,  see  on  Gen.  37:21.  The  prep,  a 
propyl  ly  means  in  ;  it  retains  this  sense  after  a  verb  of  motion,  denot- 
ing that  the  thing  spoken  of  not  only  comes  to  a  particular  place,  but 
remains  in  it.  c-prVa  ,  commonly,  as  here,  without  the  article,  because 
PkiUttim,  Gen.  10:  11,  is  the  proper  name  of  the  nation,  like  Israel. 
Edom,  Amalek.  It  is  in  this  plural  form  rarely  used  as  a  Gentile  deri- 
vative, so  as  to  receive  the  article  J>  245.  ">.  ",  thus  t-nrVsn  ,  2  Sam. 
5:19,2  Chron.  21  :  1G,  2G:G.  c^  —  n  g  251.  1  and  2.  irtMR  g  274. 
2.  0.  These  forty  years  extend  heyond  the  life  of  Sajnson  to  the  divi- 
sive victory  gained  over  the  Philistines  at  Mizpeh  by  Samuel,  1  Sam. 
7:  13. 

2.  Marg.  note  xrs  rnuEn,  Eapktarah  of  ni;  ,  i.  e.  here  begins  the 
Ilaphtarah  or  lesson  from  the  prophets  corresponding  to  or  to  be  read 
in  connection  with  the  Parashah  <>r  lesson  from  the  law  beginning  Num. 
4  :  21,  and  ca  le  1  n_:  .  Decani  l  this  word  occurs  near  the  commencement 
of  it.  -;ns  §  248.  a.  mrifK},  a  town  originally  assigned  to  Judah, 
Josh.  15  :  33,  but  subsequently  transferred  to  Dan,  Josh.  10  :  11.  rnjj*. 
The  supernatural  circumstances  connected  with  the  birth  of  Samson,  as 
with  that  of  Isaac,  of  Samuel,  and  of  John  the  Baptist,  make  more  con- 
spicuous the  fact  that  he  was  not  a  product  of  nature  but  a  gift  of  divine 
grace,  in  this  a  type  of  the  great  deliverer  whose  birth  was  supernatural 
in  a  still  higher  sense. 

3.  r;:n— -n>>:  §  246.  3,  not  an  angel,  but  the  angel  of  Jehovah,  who 
repeatedly  appears  in  the  Old  Testament  as  the  messenger  of  Jehovah, 
and  vet  is  expressly  identified  with  Jehovah,  ver.  22.  Ex.  .".  :  _'.  I.  28  : 
2n.  --'1,  .Ind/.  6:  12.  11.  n-nrn  §  16.  1,  the  sense  of  the  pret.  with 
Yav  roiiv.  is  determined  by  its  being  a  sequence  of  the  present  indicated 
by  n|n  ^  265.  I>. 

5.  p.-'-  ••  part,  with  the  inflection  of  the  pret.  §  00  (2  f.  s.).  rt: 
consecrated  /■>   <•'<»!,  const,  before  the  object   §254.9,  and  hence   not 

.iiily  definite  ^  249.  L.  b,  "  NaMoriU  unto  God.  '-r*  $  1."..'..  2. 
Samson  only  began  what  was  reserved  for  Samuel,  Said  and  David  to 
complete. 

6.  c--Vn-  r-N,  tin'  iiniii  of  (,',,•/,  the  person  of  whom  she  speaks  is 
clearly  defined  in  her  own  mind,  and  in  tin-  vividness  of  her  impressions 

afl  though  he  were  also  known  to  her  husband.       unfa   i$  2GG. 
1.      :--rVx-a     !<  110.  2.        "'c—n    i;  75.  2,  from    what   place?    whence? 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES    13  !  1-18.  123 

ton,  the  indirect  quotation,  which  in  Hebrew  is  much  less  frequent  than 
the  direct. 

8.  ^a  §  240.  2,  see  Gen.  43  :  20,  44  :  18.  «faft  §  199.  c,  §  201.  2. 
»*tV»»n  Pu.  pret.  §  93.  b,  signifying  a  past  in  relation  to  the  preceding 
future  §  2G2.  1,  with  the  art.  in  the  sense  of  the  relative  pron.  §  245. 
5.  b,  who  shall  have  been  born.  Others  explain  it  as  an  abbreviated 
Pu.  part,  for  -tsv^n  §  "93.  e.     Marg.  note  the  V  with  Dayhesh. 

9.  'J-ct--\  with  a  as  other  verbs  of  sense,  see  on  Gen.  3  :  3,  implying 
the  intimate  contact  of  the  sense  with  its  object.  yyg ,  see  on  Gen. 
40:8. 

10.  t^jtt)  not  to-day,  which  would  be  D^n  without  the  prep.  §  245. 
3.  b,  but  in  the  well  known  day,  or  as  we  should  say,  '  the  other  day.' 

11.  :  ■»:«  /am.  As  there  is  no  word  in  Hebrew  answering  to  'yes,' 
an  affirmative  answer  is  mostly  given  by  means  of  the  personal  pronoun, 
Gen.  27  :  24,  1  Kin.  18  : 8,  or  by  repeating  the  verb  contained  in  the 
question,  1  Sam.  23  :  11.  12. 

12.  N2j  §  97.  2.  b,  §  275.  1.  nntosw  -lysn  tssJha .  Gesenius,  Lex. 
under  tsaxia  translates,  what  will  be  tlie  manner  of  the  child  (i.  e.  what 
sort  of  a  child  will  he  be)  and  -what  will  he  do?  But  it  is  plain  both 
from  Manoah's  prayer,  ver.  8,  and  from  the  angel's  answer,  vs.  13,  14, 
that  the  question  relates  not  to  the  appearance  and  actions  of  the  child, 
but  to  the  duty  of  the  parents.  The  true  rendering,  therefore,  is,  what 
is  the  judgment  of  the  child,  const,  of  object  §  254.  9,  the  law  or  re- 
quirement respecting  him,  and  the  treatment  of  him,  suf.  denoting  the 
object,  what  must  we  do  to  him,  or  even  before  his  birth  in  relation 
to  him  ? 

16.  Vjrx  §  111.  2.  b,  with  a  in  a  partitive  sense,  eat  in  or  into  thy 
bread,  i.  e.  eat  of  it.  ■»£  for  is  connected  with  ver.  15,  and  explains 
how  Manoah  came  to  make  such  a  request. 

17.  •>».  who  §  75.  1  is  used  because  the  reference  is  to  a  person, 
though  r.-a  what  might  have  been  expected  and  actually  occurs  elsewhere 
in  the  like  connexion,  Gen.  32  :  28,  Prov.  30  : 4.  —■»*  assigns  the 
reason  for  asking  after  his  name,  which  is  presented  not  conditionally 
but  in  the  form  of  an  assertion,  comp.  Gen.  44  :  22,  for  thy  words  shall 
come  to  ]>ass  and  we  will  honour  thee.  Sp^Si  ,  marg.  note  i  -tp?  Yodh 
superfluous,  so  that  the  K'ri  is  T^Ij  agreeing  in  number  with  the 
verb  §  48,  while  the  K'thibh  *pns-i  does  not  §  275.  1,  comp.  ver.  12. 

18.  VNi'n  §  2G3.  2,  with  V  of  the  subject  respecting  which  the  in- 
quiry is  made,  see  on  Gen.  40 :  27,  43  : 7,  why  is  this  that  thou  wilt  ask 
in  respect  to  my  name  ?  The  state  of  mind,  from  which  the  question 
proceeded,  still  continued,  and  it  was  liable  to  be  asked,  until  it  should 


124  HEBREW    CURESTOMATHY. 

1.  comp.   Gen.   41:7.      «-•"*,  marg.    note,    abbreviated  for 

Wc%  -,:""rx  r-N-;:-:.  other  copi  i  with  Sfakkeph,  in  some  editions  torn 

:  of  having  a    disjunctive  accent   is  joined  by  Makkeph  to  the 

following  word,     i^,  marg.   s  — -•   Altph   tuperfiuoui^  so  that  the 

K'ii  is  :  -Va  ,  the  paaaal  form  £  65   (.'5)  of  ^Vs  I.  1.  from  n>  root  §  184. 
ate  and  equivalent  to  the  to  noun   t«2,  comp.  Is.  9:5.     The 
K'thibb  is  -nVd,  an  adj.  derive  I  from  the  preceding  noun  §  184. 

19.  Mr-:-",  subject  omitted  ^  243.  1,  looking  marvellout  to  «c(,  i.  e. 

acting  marvellously  g  2G9.  a,  see  on  Gen.  -_':■">.      iBNJh  £  276.  3,  in 

respe  t  to  the  repetition  in  the  following  verse,  see  on  Gen.  .'57  :5. 

20,  |ifmn.  As  there  is  no  mention  of  the  construction  of  an  altar, 
doubtless  the  rock,  vcr.  19,  upon  which  the  offering  was  made  is  so 
called.  The  sacrifice  of  Manoah  bas  sometimes  been  represented  as  a 
violation  of  the  laws  of  the  Pentateuch  regarding  the  priesthood  and  the 
sanctuary.  It  is  so  only  in  appearance,  however,  not  in  reality.  It 
was  pre*  ;i;>  !.  Lev.  17  :  ."> — 7,  Dent.  12  :  5 — 14,  that  sacrifices  should 
be  offered  only  at  the  sanctuary,  because  there  God  ordinarily  manifested 
himself;  and  lie  could  be  acceptably  approached  only  through  the  ap- 
pointed intervention  of  the  priesthood,  Num.  3:  10,  1G  :  40.  But  if 
Qodiu  an  extraordinary  way  manifested  himself  in  any  other  place,  that 
became  for  the  time  a  sanctuary:  and  if  he  appeared  to  any  man  without 
the  intervention  of  the  priesthood,  that  constituted  him  for  the  time  a 
priest,  and  was  his  warrant  for  paying  his  worship  directly  without  the 
aid  of  those  officially  appointed  for  the  purpose.  This  extraordinary  in- 
vestiture, however,  lasted  only  while  the  cause  to  which  it  was  owing 
continued.  While  it  was  no  violation  of  the  law  for  Manoah  to  act  as 
he   did    under  the  circumstances,  it  would   have   been  sinful  for  him  to 

irrogated  to  himself  thenceforward  the  functions  of  the  priesthood, 
or  to  have  established  a  permanent  worship  at  the  altar  thus  signally 
honoured. 

81.    rs;--   g    17-.   2,    <    178.   -2. 

28.  -7},   pit.  conditioned  by  the  preceding  clause, he  loould  have 
;  _'  ._'.   1.     -:n--    ^  17o.  1.      r:z-   <i'   the    time,  i.  e.  at  this    time 

g  245.  8.  Ik  see  on  Gen.  89: 10. 

25.  V-r-  §  110.  5.     taw^  g  119.  •">.     p-nshjga,  so  named  from  the 

circumstance  related  18:  12,  and  which  occurred  in  the  early  settlement 

of  the   land,  18:1,  Josh    19:  17.  long   before    the   time  of  Samson,   so 

no   anachronism  in  the  mention  of   this  name  here.       This 

.  i hi-  vicinity  of  Samson's  residence  ver.  2,  and  of  the  place  of  his 
burial,  16:81.  Marg.  note  abbreviated  from  iss  i|  lit.  until  so,  \.  e. 
thus  far.     This  marks  the  limit  of  the  lesson  beginning  at  ver.  2, 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES     14  :  1-15.  125 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

1.  rnittn  §  19G.  b,  §  210.  1.  He  local  remains  even  after  the 
prep,  a  §  219.  1.  or,  and  in  ver.  5  after  a  noun  in  the  const,  rips'iet;  ■nsi* 
vineyards  at  Timnalh.  In  Josh.  19  :  43  the  vowel  termination  is  added 
merely  to  prolong  the  name,  without  reference  to  its  local  or  directive 
force  §  Gl.  G.  a.  It  lay  southwest  of  Zorah,  in  the  direction  of  the  plain 
of  the  sea-coast,  and  hence  Samson  'went  down '  to  Timnath,  and  '  went 
up  '  as  he  returned. 

2.  The  marriage  contract  was  usually  made  by  the  parents,  Gen. 
21  :  21,  24  :  3,  etc.,  34  :  4.  G.  -»hjj  take,  the  verb  which  is  commonly  used 
in  speaking  of  matrimonial  alliances,  her  to  (or  for)  me  to  wife,  the  prep, 
implying  a  transition  from  one  state  to  another,  comp.  Gen.  1  :  29. 

3.  "ittx^i  §  27G.  1.  ;?i?  §  275.  G,  the  father  and  mother  are  re- 
presented as  speaking  separately.  nh^s  §  132.  2.  nn»j  §  2G2.  2, 
she  has  been  and  still  is  right,  approved,  pleasing. 

5.  fag*  §  27G.  2  and  3.  n^x  vga  §  208.  3.  d,  comp.  D^s  v$ 
13:  15.  19. 

6.  ">-:-■,  generic  article  §  245.  5.  d. 

8.  dnsna  from,  indicating  separation  in  point  of  time,  i.  e.  after 
days,  an  indefinite  period,  see  on  Gen.  41  : 1.  tfiimia  in  the  body,  i.  e.  the 
skeleton,  to  which  jackals  and  birds  of  prey  would  reduce  it  in  a  very 
short  time.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  fasten  upon  the  sacred 
writer  the  notion  once  prevalent  among  the  Greeks  and  Komans  that 
bees  were  bred  by  a  putrefying  carcass,  Virg.  Georg.  4.  299,  etc.  But 
his  language  suggests  nothing  of  the  kind.  A  parallel  more  to  the 
purpose  is  Herod.  5.  114,  the  swarm  of  bees  which  took  possession  of 
the  skull  of  Onesilus  and  filled  it  with  a  honeycomb.' 

9.  Vsxi  -jftrr  §  282.     b$  §  276.  3. 

10.  *ir»  §  263.  4.     so-Airsn  §  210.  a. 

11.  vtfiv  §  251.  2.  b.  Dgtans  §  102.  3,  they,  the  parents  or 
friends  of  his  wife,  who  are  suggested  by  the  context,  though  not  ex- 
pressly mentioned  :  for  use  of  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10. 

12.  M3ti  §  251.  4,  §  274.  2.  a. 

13.  crn_5>§  287.  2.     b£«  §  243.  1. 

14.  Thelion  which  sought  to  devour  Samson,  the  representative  and 
champion  of  Israel,  was  slain,  and  out  of  his  carcass  came  sweetness  and 
food.  The  riddle,  like  the  incident  which  gave  occasion  to  it,  had  a 
latent  meaning  for  the  Philistines  and  for  every  other  foe,  whether  of  the 
people  of  God  or  of  the  great  captain  of  their  salvation. 

15.  ■'i'/nrri .     The  rise  of  various  readings  from  supposed  difficulties 


126  HEBREW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

is  well  illustrated  by  the  fact  that  several  ancient  versions  here  sub- 
stitute fourth  'JTa-n  ^r  seventh,  SO  the  LXX,  Iv  nj  I'lftipa  rrj  TCTaprrj. 
Doubtless  they  began  their  urgency  as  soon  as  they  abandoned  the  hope 
of  discovering  the  solution  for  themselves,  but  on  the  seventh  day  they 
enforced  (heir  request  with  the  threat  here  mentioned,  exa  with  fire 
£  B45.  •").  for  the  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39:  12.  14.  "s-;Vn  Pi.  inf.;  some 
editions  omit  Mcthegh  converting  into  the  Kal  inf.,  though  Yodh  is 
nowhere  else  retained  in  that  form. 

16.  :-na.K  §  28-1. 

17.  n?33  §  2.51.  4  the  seven  days,  i.  e.  the  rest  of  the  seven  days 
from  the  time  that  the  solicitation  was  first  made  of  her,  as  in  Josh.  4 : 
14  '  all  his  life'  for  'all  the  rest  of  his  life.' 

18.  Na">  §  2G3.  1.  b  ;  to  go  in  applied  to  the  sun  is  to  set,  as  to  go 
out  ns"<  is  to  rise.  According  to  the  Jewish  reckoning  the  day  ended 
at  sunset,  Rtnrin  §  Gl.  G.  a,  §  196.  c.  p;n»  §  260.  1.  \nVara ,  comp. 
Gen.  3!) :  14,  ploughed  with  my  heifer,  performed,  the  work  by  aid  which 
I  famished,      cr.vyc  prat  modified  by  a  previous  condition  §  262.  1. 

19.  yVprx  §  271.  2.  JjM  £  175.  3.  b£pg  prep,  partitive  of  them, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  place,  as  is  plainly  enough  implied,  though  they 
had  not  been  expressly  mentioned,  e'it  §  251.  2  and  a.  "lj"Jr*s  §254. 
9.6.     rra§271.  2.     uma«  §  220. 1.  ft 

CHAPTER  XV. 

1.  trt'tt  ,  see  on  14  :  8.  "^aa  prep,  expressing  intimate  conjunction, 
see  on  Gen.  41:5,  with  a  kid,  taking  a  kid  along  with  him. 

2.  nst-n  §260.  2  (2).    na-u  §  260.  1.    :^ppp,  see  on  Gen.  44  :33. 

3.  tv;-..;.  with  -,« ,  which  may  be  taken  in  a  comparative  sense 
6  260.  a,  or  in  its  ordinary  signification,  I  am  guiltless  from  the  J'hilis- 
lilt-*,  it  p'irtt  J'hilisfaorum,  i.  e.  as  judged  from  their  stand-point, 
guiltless  so  far  as  they  are  concerned,  comp.  Num.  32 :  22  ;  prop.  /  have 
been  and  still  am  guild  ss  $  262.  2.  c?e~  §  215.  3.  b.  — :  explains 
in  what  he  was  guiltless,  that  I  am  doing,  etc.;  part,  expresses  the 
proximate  future  §  266.  2. 

5.  :  jvt  c-a  .  The  ancient  versions  assume  an  ellipsis  of  the  con- 
juncti'in.  vineyards  and  oUvi  troy,  comp.  Deut.  24:17;  according  to 
mosi  modem  interpreters  ana  is  in  the  const,  olive-yards. 

6.  i-tK;i  §  243.  2.      IJSIJ»J  g  H>5.  ,;.     irtts,  see  on  14  :  15. 

7.  v-'P  S  -''•*•  ->  iff*  ,r'M  d"  W*  ^"v'  '*"  .vou  are  SomS  to  act  in 
this  manner,  the  action  being  regarded  as  not  wholly  past  but  as  pro- 
ceeding from  a  still  existing  state  of  mind,  and  therefore  liable  to  be  re- 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES    15   :   1-19.  127 

peated,  see  on  13  :  18,  Gen.  44  :  7.  •>£  I  declare  (hat,  see  on  Gen.  43  : 
10,  if  I  shall  have  avenged  myself  §  77.  2,  §  2G2.  1,  of  you,  a  express- 
ing hostility,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  10,  then  §  287.  2  afterwards  I  will  cease, 
but  not  before. 

8.  5p*—Vsj  p:v,  a  proverbial  expression  denoting  the  completeness 
or  the  dreadful  character  of  the  slaughter,  but  whose  precise  signification 
is  obscure.  According  to  some  authorities  ley  upon  thigh,  the  phrase 
standing  absolutely  §  274.  2.  e,  comp.  Gen.  42  :  G,  means  that  their 
mangled  members  were  piled  promiscuously  in  heaps,  or  it  might  refer 
to  the  confusion  of  the  fray  as  they  were  huddled  together  in  combat  or 
in  flight.  According  to  others  *>y  upon  here  signifies  in  addition  to, 
he  smote  them  in  ley  and  ihiyh,  the  phrase  being  directly  governed 
by  the  verb,  which  will  then  have  a  triple  object  §  271.  4  utterly  dis- 
abling them ;  with  this  the  English  phrase  '  to  have  one  on  the  hip ' 
might  be  compared.  s\o  const,  before  the  proper  nonn  :  etpg  which 
consequently  makes  the  whole  phrase  definite  §  24G.  3.  A  particular 
well-known  cave  is  doubtless  meant. 

9.  mMTO,  the  prep,  may  have  its  local  sense  in,  or  denote  hostility 
ayainst.     ^n\a  §  Go  (3),  §  246.  1.  a. 

11.  v-k  §  251.  2.  a.  Wr  §  262.  2.  d+w; ,  see  on  Gen.  1 :  18, 
45  :  8.  26. 

12.  ~nn-3  §  131.  4.  "pJ*Mi  with  a,  see  on  Gen.  37:10.  s  erst 
§  243.  L 

13  — >a  for,  after  a  negative  but.  tpsr:*  §  130.  1,  with  a,  see  on  13  : 
1.     c;:bs  prep,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  12.  14. 

14.  N^n  §  243.  1.  c-nbi-n,  construed  here  as  fem.,  but  in  ver.  13 
as  masc.  §  200.  c.  prt«BS  §  245.  5.  d.  i-?s  ,  the  verb  may  be  trans, 
with  indef.  subject  §  243.  2,  or  intrans.  and  agree  with  nss.  t-xa, 
see  14  :  15,  15  :  6. 

15.  sa  prep,  in  instrumental  sense,  comp.  ver.  13. 

16.  n'iBh  heap  §  280.  a,  this  form  of  the  word  is  selected  instead  of 
the  more  usual  one  "yen  §  184.  a  (2),  for  the  sake  of  the  assonance  or 
paronomasia,  see  omn'annh,  Gen.  1.  2.     '•ryan  §  175.  1. 

17.  WVsa  §  174.  3,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  10.  R^J?']  ,  construction,  see 
on  (.'en.  1  :  5. 

18.  rps  thou,  not  I  myself  §  243.  1.  rr.-zn,  declaratively,  showing 
his  expectation,  /  shall  die,  or  interrogatively  §  284.  k^s?  §  245.  5, 
see  on  Gen.  39: 12.  14. 

19.  DvjSk.  The  prayer  was  made  to  rrtm,  it  is  answered  by 
c-'sn  ;  this  may  illustrate  the  facility  with  which  these  divine  names 
are  interchanged,  and  how  slender  a  basis  the  employment  of  the  one 


128  HEBREW    CIlItESTOMATIIY. 

or  of  tbc  other  affords  for  the  critical  hypotheses  built  upon  it  in  respect 
t)  the  Pentateuch,  see  on  Gen,  2  :  L  rrrsn  the  tocket,  a  cavity  In  Labi 
(•rj'r  i  here  a  proper  noun),  which  received  this  name  perhaps  from 
some  fancied  resemblance  to  the  socket  of  a  tooth,     u-mj  3  m.  s.  LndenV 

20.  u:r>;.  The  judges  of  Israel  were  not  appointed  for  the  pur- 
:'  deciding  civil  suits  between  man  and  man,  nor  were  they  simply 
civil  magistrates  receiving  this  specific  title,  because  in  atates  where  the 
Legislative,  executive  and  judicial  functions  are  combined  in  the  same 
hand,  the  administration  of  justice  is  one  of  the  most  important  as  well 
as  the  most  familiar  attributes  of  sovereignty.  But  they  were  extraor- 
dinary officers  divinely  raised  up  and  commissioned  to  judge  Israel,  i.  e. 
to  do  the  chosen  people  justice  against  their  oppressors  by  delweringthe 
former  and  punishing  the  latter,  2:  1G.  18,  10  :  1.  2.  Several  of  them, 
as  occasion  demanded,  discharged  civil  functions  likewise.  But  there  is 
no  evidence  of  this  in  the  case  of  all  of  them,  none  for  example  in  the 
case  of  Samson  ;  ami  at  any  rate  this  was  not  the  main  design  of  the 
office.  :  n:c  §  251.  2.  and  a.  This  preliminary  statement  of  the  length 
of  time  that  Samson  judged  Israel,  winch,  after  further  details  are  given, 
is  repeated  at  the  end  of  bis  life,  1G  :  31,  is  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
style  of  Hebrew  history,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  5.  It,  therefore,  is  no  warrant 
for  the  suspicion  that  the  life  of  Samson  originally  ended  here,  and  that 
the  following  chapter  was  added  subsequently,  nor  that  this  verse  has  by 
some  error  been  transposed  from  its  true  position  at  the  close  of  ch.  1G. 

QHAPTEB   XVI. 

2.  E"tjj?%  ,  supply  '  it  was  told,'  comp.  Isa.  5  :  0.  — is  ,  let  us  keep 
quiet  until,  -rx  may  be  in  the  inf.  const.  £  157.  1  or  in  the  pret.  ^  156. 
2,  in  the  Bense  of  the  future  perfect,  being  conditioned  by  the  idea  of 
futurity  invoh  id  in  the  preceding  particle  §  262.  1. 

8.  --N--.  itrued  with  direct  object,  or,  as  here,  with  a ,  denoting 
contact  with  the  thing  grasped,  see  on  Gen.  3:3,  as  we  say.  Mo  lay 

hold  on.'    •"■:;!  £  251.  I.    z?~::  $  275.  •"-. 

."..  V--:.  might  be  a  qualifying  adj.  with  the  article. omitted  §  219.  1. 
/>,  but  it  Lb  more  natural  to  regard  it  a>  the  predicate  §  259.  </,  by  what, 
see  on  ti  :i.  89s  12.  I  I,  hie  strength  La  or  is  made  great,  fe?w§  '■'>'<■  I, 
with  \  prevail  in  respect  (<>  him,  i.  e.  over  him.  iahjsn,  you  do  that  and 
mh  will  do  this  g  213.  1.  — ; |fs  g  180.  /.,  marg.  the  Tav  with  Pattahk 
t-N  .  Ln  distributive  apposition,  ::p=.  in  apposition  with  'shekels'  §258, 
2,  which  is  to  be  supplied  £  251.  2.  C 


NOTES    ON    JUDGES     16  :  2-26.  lgfl 

7.  1&£?5  "^s  K**  on  ordinary  ?n«h,  sec  on  Gen.  2:23,  lit. 
one  of  the  mass  oi  men  §  2-48.  a  ;  in  ver.  17  the  expression  is  Dnsn-VM 
like  all  other  men.  EH»n  properly  means  mankind,  the  human  raa 
§  245.  5.  i 

9.  »V  /»■  reference  to  her,  for  her,  to  aid  her.  *pV.*  upon  iAtfe,  in- 
dicating hostility  and  imminence  of  approach,  already  pouncing  down 
upon  their  certain  prey,  pni^  §  263.  3.  rW-Br-vps  §  256,  §  245.5.  d. 
■rrnns  §  102.  3,  in  its  smelling  the  fire ;  it  cannot  be  rendered  when  the 

fire  smells  it,  even  if  this  yielded  as  good  a  sense,  for  the  interposition 
of  the  suf.  shows  that  the  inf.  is  not  in  the  const,  before  w  §  256. 

10.  pVr-  §  142.  3,  §  141.  2  (p.  174),  with  a  denoting  hostility. 

11.  bna  .  .  .  -rs  §  285.  1.  rrtws  §  111.  3.  h,  §  275.  1,  the  Niphal 
of  this  verb  has  Pattahh  in  all  the  forms  which  occur  both  of  the  pre- 
terite and  participle,  except  3  f.  s.  pret.  nnrra . 

13.  An  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  various  readings  arise 
under  the  influence  of  parallel  passages  is  afforded  by  the  LXX,  which 
inserts  after  this  verse,  'and  fastenest  it  with  the  pin  to  the  wall,  then 
shall  I  be  weak  as  another  man.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  he  was 
asleep  that  Delilah  took  the  seven  locks  of  his  head  and  wove  them  in 
the  web.' 

14.  w-r.  §  246.  3.  a. 

15.  Si^'ar.N  §  262.  2.     r-r  §  235.  3  (4). 

16.  ttp^sn  §  272.  2.  a.  ir^hxnt  §  25,  marg.  the  Lamedh  weak 
(Baphe),  i.  e.  without  Daghesh  forte  §  27. 

17.  T'Ts ,  see  on  13:5.  ^ph?:,-::^  may  be  translated,  if  I  had 
been  shaven,  then  my  strength  would  have  departed,  with  special  refer- 
ence to  the  period  embraced  in  the  preceding  statement,  or  as  a  general 
truth,  §  262.  3,     If  I  were  shaven,  my  strength  would  depart 

18.  n\  the  K'ri  ->h  substitutes  the  direct  for  the  indirect  quotation  in 
the  K'thibh  rt.     ^*n§265.  b. 

10.  s-siV  the  man  whose  business  it  was,  the  barber  §  245.  3. 

20.  ci;s2  c?£3  §  280.  1,  lit.  as  time  by  time,  as  at  other  times  :  the 
prep,  a  denoting  conjunction,  see  on  Gen.  3  :  3,  as  though  tune  were 
placed  by  or  beside  time  in  a  continuous  series. 

21.  B-n-OKn  ,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  20. 

23.    c-;-Vx,  referring  to  a  single  idol  §  201.  2. 

25.  ato»a  K'thibh,  for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  infin.  of  the 
cognate  verb  a'as  §  179.  2.  a.     :  d'TMMti  §  245.  3. 

26.  p-.trran  with  a,  comp.  ver.  3. '  '•afca-W  K'thibh  §  150.  1  (p.  181), 
the  K'ri  has  the  i?  form  ::r^rr-. 

9 


130  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

B7.  nVcj   g  -71.  1.      c-r:srj  §245.  1,  composing  'the  people,'  ver. 

2  1.     ne#i,  see  on  Gen.  43:30.     n$Ws  ,    see  on  Gen.  39  :  11.     c-xin , 

rt.  with  the    art.  may  be  resolved  into  the  relative  with  the  finite 

verb*  the  onea  at  Le.  who  gazed  at;  on  the  construction  of  nw*. 

witlir.        G       !  :  I,  ll  :•".  l;  n#jr    ..    mstfi  is  parenthetic  §  249*  1. 

-     ;  -    g  ■  ',',.  •_'.      r.:.n-    g   17.       CJJfj   maso.  here  alld  2  Sam.  23: 

S  K'th.  ..;  g  197.  fc     c--=s-   g  245.  2.  '  -?;r  §  91.  c,  §  271.  3.  with 

•*z   before  the  thing  on  account  of  which  vengeance  is  taken,  considered 

from  which  this  effe  si  proa  eds  :  and  also  before  the  person 

on  whom  vengeance  is  taken,  this  being  regarded  as  a  compensation  for 

p.ist  injuries  exacted  from  them:  in  l.">:7  it  is  followed  by  a.    mtsj—c^j 

/  once  v>  235.  9  (8),  ?  254.  6  b,  which  shall  at  one  time 

the   entire  wrong.     Others  make  nnx   refer  to  ri/e,  ami  take  the 

following  -re  in  a  partitive  sense,    vengeance  of  (or  for  §  254.  9)  one  of 

o  eyee%  supposing  thai  he  regards  the  vengeance,  which  he  intends, 

as  but  half  a  satisfaction  for  the  injury  inflicted  upon  him.    The  Rabbins 

say  that  vengeance  for  the  other  was  to  be  postponed  to  the  retributions 

of  the  world  to  come,      iftwq  :<  22.  I>,  $  223.  1.  a. 

29.  r^=»i  agrees  either  with  rrr  or  with  Samson:   in  either  case  it 
is  parenthetic,  and  the  following  clause  must  be  connected  with  rtJV»j. 

30.  ta»i  §  172.  4.     rpa  the  prep,  denotes  conjunction,    with  might, 
see  on  Gen.  3  :  3. 

1  SAMUEL,  CHAPTER  XVII. 
3.  ^nn-^«  unto  the  mountain,  i.  e.  they  extendel  to  it  and  upon  it 
from  the  val!ey  pr?r ,  ver.  2,  in   which  the   encampments   were.       n^a, 
the  Hebrews  Ukjfrom  this,  where  our  idiom  requires  k  in  this  direction' 

or  'on  this  side.'  s n  Gen.  1:7;  r.t  repeated  is  this — that,  the  linger 

being  supposed  to  point  first  in  one  direction   and  then  in  its  opposite. 
*-.--•.  this  is  the  central  ravine,  while  the  valley  pM  embraced  the  en- 
r/reseion  between  the  mountains,  including  the  elevated  plateaus 
on  which  the  rival  armies  lay.     :=--:•:=,  »  a  on  Qen.  12  :  28. 

1.  c-:rr-t«s   ike  well-known  champion  g  245,.  8fc from  VS ■     The 

irspuritu  seems  to  derive  it  from  71  a  1  m.    un  rv  .  Herodotus,  1. 

68,  speaks  of  a  skeleton  Beven  cubits  long.  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  7.  16,  speaks 

of  an  Arabian   of  his  own    day  who   was  nine  feel  nine  inches  Ugfa,  and 

two  men  in  the  reign  of  Augustus  wh  »  were  half  a  Pool  taller. 

5.  »alsi  §  218.  1.  e.     v;--"  g  278.  8.     int  §  90  (pass:).     :nrw 

8.  'Vivian    £  245.  1,  the  Philittint    par  excellence,   representing  the 

entire  body. 


NOTES   ON    1    SAM.    17  :  3-34.  131 

9.  •'ixrii  marg.  abbreviated  for  y.og  t)gTS  "p?Pr'  i5n^S«j  see  on 
Judg.  16:  5.     11.    w-j;3  §  19.  1,  §  147.  i. 

12.  n:n  §249.  2.  c,  this  Ephrathite,  Gen.  35  :  19,  viz.  the  one  spoken 
of  16:1.  etc.  nwr  §253.6.  n:»ri,  only  seven  are  named,  1  Chron. 
2 :  13 — 15,  perhaps  one  may  have  died  in  early  life  or  without  issue. 
;  ce:x2  ma,  great  age  is  elsewhere  expressed  by  the  words  E'fcja  «a 
come  into  days  or  advanced  in  days,  Gen.  24  :  1,  Josh.  13  :  1,  23 :  1  ; 
advanced  among  men  is  here  used  as  an  equivalent  phrase. 

13.  W5V0  §  251.  4.  c^V'ian  §  2G0.  2  (2),  repetition  in  ver.  14,  see 
on  Gen.  37:5. 

14.  n;-  §  258.  2. 

15.  \yja  from  beside  Saul,  from  being  near  him  or  with  him,  see  on 
Gen.  42  :  24,  45  :  1,  although  the  original  force  of  the  prep,  may  possibly 
be  preserved,  from  waiting  upon  Saul;  as  the  servant  stands  while  his 
lord  sits,  he  may  be  said  to  be  not  only  by  him  but  over  him.  ;  BhV- rra 
may  be  the  object  of  so  to  Bethlehem  §  271.  2,  or  stand  absolutely,  at 
Bethlehem  §  274.  2.  b. 

17.  ehV  §  251.  2.  c,  §  253.  2.     £mj  §  271.  2,  §  273.  1. 

18.  &tf>«ft  in  respect  to  health,  tnsn*,  pledge  or  token  either  of 
their  welfare  or  of  their  receipt  of  the  articles  sent  them. 

20.  itt»— V?  upon  a  keeper,  in  his  charge,  the  care  of  them  being  de- 
volved upon  him,  as  though  it  were  a  burden  to  be  carried.  Vnr.i, 
governed  directly  byVa*S  §  271.  2,  and  qualified  by  jq^n  which  cannot 
be  a  predicate  since  it  has  the  article  §  259.  2.    Witn  §  160.  2. 

21.  Sguypj   agrees  in  form  with  ns*.wo,  which  is  in  apposition  with 

23.  miyjsia  K'thibh  plains,  or  it  might  be  caves.  h*b"WMq  K'ri, 
armies  or  ranks.     nVsn ,  viz.  those  above  recited,  vs.  8-10. 

25.  errtsin  §  24?  6.      m;«m>:  §  104.  h. 

26.  t>n§73.  2.     5D«h  §  275.  3.  a. 

29.  na- ,  either  was  it  not  my  father's  command  by  which  he  had 
been  required  to  come,  or  better,  perhaps,  was  it  not  merely  a  word 
which  did  not  deserve  such  severe  censure,  Isa.  29 :  21. 

32.  v&j  suf.  may  refer  to  Goliath,  who  might  readily  be  under- 
stood to  be  the  subject  of  discourse,  though  he  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
immediately  preceding  verses  because  of  him  the  effect  being  regarded 
as  resting  upon  its  cause;  or  it  may,  after  the  analogy  of  like  expressions 
occurring  elsewhere,  Ps.  42  :  5,  142  :4,  Hos.  11:8,  let  no  man's  heart 
fall  upon  him,  sink  down  upon  itself  under  the  burden  of  its  own  emo- 
tions. 

34.  n?»h  with  a,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  2.     n=i  §  265.  b.      ;-xn  §245.  5. 


132  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

d,  corap.  the  wolf,  John  10:  12.  atfn-njt  §  271.  ».  BJ  K'thibh  re- 
ferring distributively  to  the  lion  and  bear  as  subject  of  Nr:,  nto  K'ri 
object  of  the  rerb. 

.".."«.   -r-- —    g   1 12.  1 J5,  with  b   connecting   the  verb  with   its  object, 
see  on  Jndg.  18  :  8.  26,  ox  denoting  the  means  or  instrument  of  seizure, 
89  :  12.  1  I.      :  ---"-:   §  14.  ff,  §  61.  4.  a,  §  1G0.  2,  marg. 
"■  with  Daghesh. 

5.  become)  see  Gen.  8  !  22.      --;n:  §  255.  1. 

87.  Ifarg.  pioi  Hpsip  Mgpi,  pan*  in  /'■■  middle  of  a  verse. 

39.  V?»,  sec  on  Qen.  I  :7.     Van  §  150.  2  and  3  (p.  181). 

•10.  *p  j;!-;  S  254.  2.  b«gb»Sji  £  245.  8,  as  the  two  objects  connected 
by  i  arc  identical,  it  must  be  translated  even,  comp.  28  :  3. 

41.  ajJW   §  IS',,  b,  §  282.  r.  42.  mow  §  172.  4. 

43.  rrVp??  indefinite  plur.  though  only  one  is  meant,  see  on  Gen. 
37  : 8.  :  w&aa,  the  use  of  the  prep,  a  after  verbs  of  cursing  and  swear- 
ing is  by  some  derived  from  its  signification  of  conjunction  or  nearness, 
aureed  by  hie  gods,  uttering  in  their  immediate  presence  the  imprecation 
which  they  were  expected  to  fulfil,  and  by  others  from  its  instrumental 
sense,  comp.  the  Latin  per,  by  his  gods,  as  the  instruments  or  agents  in 
fulfilling  his  imprecation. 

45.  eta  in  the  name  of,  by  the  authority  and  as  the  representative 
of;  or  with  the  mime,  etc.,  as  what  he  brought  to  oppose  the  weapons  of 
the  Philistine,  ihe  name  of  God, as  that  by  which  he  is  known,  being 
equivalent  to  God  himself  as  revealed,  n-n*  §  253.  b.  :nr.^n  §  G5.  a, 
marg.  abbreviated  for  p^Da  t):oa  firs  Pattakh  with  Soph  Pasvk,  i.  e. 
with  Silluk  §  3G.  1. 

4G.  :?-t«"!  §  275.  2.  b.  iVs-jte-V  there  is  a  God  to  Israel,  Israel  ha3 
a  God,  or  God  is  for  Israel,  on  his  side. 

17.   i-r->-  g  150.  2  (p.  181).  48.   I^m  §  2G5.  b. 

50.  ptn»j'§  2G0.  a. 

51.  -'-n  unto  after  a  verb  of  rest  where  previous  motion  is  implied: 
I  stood  unto  the  Philistine  is  equivalent  to  ran  unto  the  Philistine 

and  stoo'i,  comp.  rnsti,  Qen.  48  :  80.     r  ?.'--"■"  §  105.  a. 

59.   ""•"""    *-n--".        The   schism   in    the   time   of  Kehoboam  only 

deepened  and  perpetuated  a  distinction,  which  had  in  various  ways  and 

l  long  before  between  the  powerful  tribe 

of  Jiitbih,  to  whom  Jacob  had    promised  the  sovereignty,  Gen.  49:  10, 

and   the  rest   of  Jsrn-l,    OOmp,    Joth.    11  :  21.       Si?'z,    '    m-    s-    hlde£ 

64.  B  '-■•---  g  17,  although  th<-  citadel  was  not  taken  until  the  reign 
of  David,  I  Sam.  5  :  7,  part  of  the  city  was  held  by  the  Israelites  from 


NOTES    ON    1    KINGS    17,  18.  133 

the  time  of  Joshua,  Josh.  15  :  G3,  Judg.  1:8.  21.  i^ns  used  here 
not  iu  the  strict  sense  of  tent,  as  David  was  not  connected  with  the 
army,  hut  in  the  wider  one  of  habitation,  dwelling,  compare  13  :  2,  1  Kin. 
8  :  66.  David  now  took  Goliath's  armour  home  with  him  as  his  lawful 
spoils,  though  he  must  subsequently  have  deposited  Goliath's  sword  in 
the  tahernacle,  21:9. 

55.  ss1!  §  273.  4.  nr  §  249.  2.  a.  It  has  been  thought  strange 
that  Saul  should  make  these  inquiries  about  one  who  had  played  the 
harp  before  him  and  been  his  armour-bearer,  1G  :  21,  etc.  But  we  do 
not  know  what  interval  had  elapsed,  nor  how  much  David  had  altered. 
Besides,  the  question  concerns  his  parentage,  which  Saul  had  now  a 
special  reason  for  wishing  to  know,  ver.  25,  but  which  he  might  easily 
have  forgotten,  even  if  he  recollected  his  person.  JjV^n  §  245.  2.  —  cn, 
see  on  Gen.  42 :  15. 

58.  :  -KhVn  rva  §  246.  3.  b. 


1  KINGS,  CHAPTER   XVII. 

3.  ?!r:s  §  254.  3,  prep,  denoting  close  conjunction,  by  the  brook; 
or  as  Vv-s  includes  in  its  signification  the  valley  with  the  brook,  it  may 
have  its  primary  sense  in.  JSB— h'J,  as  the  brook  cannot  be  certainly 
identified,  it  is  doubtful  whether  this  means  be/ore  or  east  of. 

G.  :  nrr-;  §  2G3.  4.  7.  y?fc  ,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  1. 

11.  — ti]&  §  132.  2. 

14.  r£sn  §'  177.  3,  §  179. 1.  a.     -.nn  K'thibh  §  132.  1,  nn  K'ri. 

15.  K-«n;-K«in  K'thibh,  K5nj-x«n  K'ri.  16.  noh  §  277. 
18.  rsa ,  declaratively  or  interrogatively  §  284. 

20.  Marg.  see  1  Sam.  17 : 9. 

22.  y;:s»*  with  2,  see  on  Judg.  13  :  9. 

24.  nt  this  I  know,  or  adv.  this  time  §  235.  3  (4). 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

!•  ^T3  §  275.  1,  see  on  Gen.  1:14.  rrsv^n,  reckoned  not  from 
the  beginning  of  the  drought,  but  from  Elijah's  arrival  at  Zarephatb, 
Luke  4  :  25,  James  5  :  17.  Marg.  Haphtarah  of  tt'cn  ■»»  .  i.  e.  here  be- 
gins the  lesson  in  the  prophets  corresponding  to  the  lesson  of  the  law, 
Ex.  30:11  etc.  so  called  from  its  opening  words,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  German  Jews. 

3.  h*sn  the  royal  house,  the  palace  §  245.  4.  n— r ,  derivatives  of 
transitive  verbs  are  often  followed  by  a  direct  object. 


134  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

4.  r:-na  in  t\e  cave,  i.  e.   in  each  cave,  comp.  r*t<V,Gen.  45:22. 

---    I  i  ' 

.",.   .-•-::  destroy^  be   forced  to  kill  them  on  account  of  our  inability 
!    them  ;    others   suppose   it   to  mean   simply   suffer    to   perish. 
ma  prep,    partitive  ;   marg.  other  editions  have  ms-a  -,»  K'thibh, 
msnsrna  A''//. 

7.  fit  r.r\xr.,  as  in  English,  is  this  you? 

8.  "s  .  lee  "u  Jadg,  13  :  11. 

10.  :r:x^-:'   will  not,  because  u-iable  to  do  so,  hence  equivalent  to 
cannot,  or,  as  conditioned  by  the  preceding  preterite,  could  not  find  thee. 
18.  — ifte  rs  §  271.  a.      fftasti  §  280.  1. 
15.  *=  ,  Bee  oa  '  ten.  42  :  10. 

18.  ;:-Vnn  plur.  because  of  the  various  epithets  he  bore,  descriptive 
of  the  different  characters  under  which  he  was  worshipped,  as  Baal-berith 
Judg.  8:  33,  Baal-Kebab,  2  Kin.  1:6,  etc. 

19.  ■fcslj  §  254.  1,  eating  at  the  table,  prop,  caters  belonging  to  the 
table. 

20.  Bfarg.    // tphtarah  of  s-jt)   *2    according  to   the  custom   of  the 
ish  dews. 

21.  cts3  limping  upon  two  opinions  instead  of  treading  firmly  upon 
one.  The  LXX  has  upon  both  knees,  iyvvais,  in  which  it  is  followed  by 
a  few  modern  interpreters,     hsir-.  §  24G.  1.  a.     *ss  §  273.  2. 

22.  As  the  prophets  of  Astarte,  ver.  10,  are  not  separately  mention- 
ed here,  or  in  vs.  25,  40,  some  have  supposed  that  they  were  not  present, 
but  as  the  false  prophets  generally  were  gathered,  ver.  20,  and  all  of 
them  were  slain,  19:1,  it  is  probable  that  the  prophets  of  Baal  only 
irere  named,  since  they  were  the  most  prominent  and  principal  actors. 

28.  —  :r—  g  243.  2. 

24.  era  prep,  instrumental,  call  with  the  name,  i.  e.  loudly  utter  tho 
name  £  272.  2.  >>.  here  by  way  of  invocation;  sometimes  its  proclama- 
tion is  intended.     mn  g  256.  2.    i»t»3  g  275..  2.  a. 

25.  -:-n~  g  235.  8  (8).    f«Jnn  g  260.  2  (2). 

2fi.  wwfi  and  they  limped  Inside  (sec  on  Gen.  42:  24,  15  :  1)  the 
altar,  contemptuously  said  of  the  dancing  which  formed  part  of  their 

idolatrous  service,      s  r.-zv  $  243.  2. 

."■it.  nsjtn  S-l">.  1.  b.  This,  like  other  altars  which  had  been  simi- 
larly destroyed  in  different  parts  of  the  land,  19:10,  was  doubtless 
i  by  the  true  worshippers  of  Jehovah  after  the  time  of  the  schism, 
when  they  were  prohibited  from  going  op  to  the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 
Tn  this  period  of  defection,  as  in  the  corresponding  period  m  the  days 
of  Samuel,  the  prophets  were  invest*  d  with  extraordinary  powers  adapted 


NOTES   ON    1  KINGS   18  :  4>-46.  135 

to  the  emergency,  and,  as  the  immediate  messengers  and  representatives 
of  God,  assumed  the  functions  and  prerogatives  of  the  priesthood,  who 
had  either  abdicated  their  office  or  had  been  excluded  from  it. 

31.  i'tv  thy  name,  and  therefore  of  the  entire  people,  not  of  a  part 
merely,  to  which  it  had  then  been  unlawfully  restricted. 

32.  hVVD  §  273.  3.  c  js,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :  45.  D^KO  §  203.  8, 
§57.  2  (3),  as  two  seahs  or  three  pecks  seem  too  small  for  the  capacity  of 
a  trench  surrounding  the  altar,  some  have  thought  that  it  occupied  as 
much  ground  as  would  suffice  for  sowing  two  seahs  of  seed.  But  this  on 
the  other  hand  would  make  it  too  enormous.  The  suggestion  is  here 
offered  whether  the  meaning  may  not  be  that  its  dimensions,  viz.  its 
width  and  depth,  were  those  of  a  two-scah-measure  y-l  c-pso  ma . 
Such  a  measure,  which  may  have  been  a  familiar  one,  would  contain 
something  less  than  a  cubic  foot ;  the  trench  would  consequently  be 
about  a  foot  wide  by  a  foot  deep. 

33.  The  order  of  procedure  and  even  the  terms  employed  are  bor- 
rowed from  the  Mosaic  law  of  sacrifice,  Lev.  1 :  6 — 8. 

34.  c*«  §  273.  3.  *Jf*?'!  3  pi.  fut.,  some  editions  are  without 
Methegb,  when  it  will  be  2  pi.  imper.     ?:c>^  §  19.  1,  §  147.  1. 

36.  ^-2~:=:  prep,  indicates  either  the  cause,  see  on  Gen.  39  :  14, 
or  the  rule,  as  Gen.  1 :  26  ;  marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  17. 

37.  t*-';xrj  rr.ni  §  246.  1.  a,  according  to  the  accents  rrrn  is  con- 
nected with  nnx,  the  subject,  and  separated  from  E'-'snh  the  predicate. 
n'san  conditioned  by  the  previous  fut.  wi;,  »nd  expressing  not  what  is 
already  past  at  the  moment  of  speaking,  but  what  will  have  occurred, 
when  they  shall  know  it  to  be  the  case  §  262.  1.  rra-hx  back  again  to 
the  faith  and  worship  of  their  fathers,  the  patriarchs  just  recited. 

39.  nin  §  258.  2.     Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25. 
41.  yfcn  either  noise  or  abundance. 
43.    t>;-tj-w  §  254.  9.  a. 

45.  ro— ryr  n  = — t?  until  so  and  until  so,  i.  e.  a  very  short  time.  This 
phrase  is  by  some  supposed  to  have  been  originally  accompanied  by  a 
gesture  of  the  hand,  until  one  can  do  so  and  then  so.  Or  the  repeated 
adverb  so  and  so  may  have  an  indefinite  sense,  whence  until  so  and  so 
means  after  an  indefinite  but  brief  period,  as  in  English,  '  by  and  by.' 

46.  Marg.     Here  begins  the  Haphlarah  of  orj:",3,  Num.  25  :  10,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XJX. 

1.  its  ,  used  adverbially,  'the  way  in  which,'  how. 

2.  — '3,  as  the  formula  of  the  oath  precedes,  equivalent  to  'I  sweai 
that:  Gen.  42  :  16.     nv=  8  245.  3.  b.     nrj»  S  255.  1. 


136  nr.Diii.w  chrestomatiiy. 

3.  —  ;x  in  .  for  the  sake  of. 

•1.  r-x  K'thibh,  -s  K'ri,  as  rer.  5,  £  248.  a.  Vsr-*  naked  his  soul 
or  him-  e.  that  himself  might  die.     sS,  oomp.  Gen.  15:28. 

5.  nj.  §  235.  S  (4).    n)  with  s  Gen.  S :  8.        6.  a*^  §  269.  a. 

7.  an  §2  •'.  b.        9.  --:-i-  <  245.  8.         II.  n:-'?:  *75.  1.  c. 

18.  r-.-r  §274.2.4.         L5.  rmra  g  256.  rf.  16.  —->:r- ^  2Go. 

18.  t-n-.:--   §  100.  2,  /  (/•///  /  /(■'.  preserve  from  slaughter,     prs,  • 
oemp.  on  I  (en.  1 1  :  l<» ;  marg.  §  32. 

L9.  -ifcsr;  c::r^  £  227.  2.  §  251.  -1.  a. 

20.  "njM?|  marg.  (fa  SWs  intf  Hhatepk  A'** 

21.  -:ir  g  271.  1.     Mar-,  see  on  Judg.  13  :  85.« 

NKIIKMIAII,  CHAPTER  IX. 

1.   ***;  £  22.K  2,  §  252.  2.         2.  feint]  §  150.  3  (p.  182). 

3.  rvyVj  §  227.  3. 

5.  cv::,->tti  §  161.  4,  §  255.  1,  even  (1  Sara.  17:40)  a  name  exalted. 
Marg.  abbrev.  for  rv-rV  jp-.s  -a,  so  it  ought  to  be,  designed  to  certify 
the  reader  that  the  Pattahh  under  Mem  is  not  an  error  for  Kamets. 

7.  r-r;  =  with  2,  because  the  choice  penetrates  and  rests  in  its  ob- 
ject.     Tse  ij  2.j3.  h. 

8.  ni-ri  §  208.  1.         11.  — ::  g  238.  a.  13.  train  g  27G.  3. 

17.  -s^i  marg.  see  Judg.  13  :  17. 

18.  +*t  tjx,  implying  a  fresh  particular  and  one  of  greater  magni- 
tude, 'it  was  also  (or  even)  true  that,  etc.'  rr^s:  II.  §  187.  1  for  h'lsutt 
g  68.  1.  a. 

l§.    -■•?:-.- n  g  271.  8. 

22.  rmiA  in  reaped  to  a  comer,  or  collectively  corners,  so  that  they 
occupied  every  corner  of  these  subjugated  kingdoms,  or  that  the  distri- 
bution of  the  hind  was  made  with  fixed  corners  and  boundaries  between 

feral    tribes.     -*-•;    y-x-.-N-  ,    com]),  ver.  5.      Sibon  was    king  of 

Beshbon,  Dent  1  : 4. 

24.  •)•••*  f'"^' — '"'"';  as  Ui  ^at-  r' cf- 

25.  -DsAia  £  271.  1,  comp.  on  1  Kin.  18:3. 

2G.  --V-  with  i  .  I  ;•  n.  13  :  3.  27.  ig^sr  g  268.  4, 

29.   no  repeats  the  noun  g  281. 

:;2.  --z  rs  j;  271.  ".  orjMSre]  (bis  vcb  may  either  govern  the 
direct  object  or  be  construed  with  '-    J;  272.  2.  a  ;  one  construction    is 

adopted  with  the  pronoun,  the  other  with  the  nouns  in  apposition  with 
it,  happened  us,  vi/.  to  our  kings,  eta. 

84.  -.-n^  g  271.  b.  86.  ■,-:.-.-  \  249.  L  ft 

irovnhorjq  prep,  in  Of  bee  i    ■  o/t  sec  on  Gen.  39  :  14. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40.  137 


ISAIAH.     CHAPTER  XL. 

The  last  twenty-seven  chapters  of  this  book  form  one  connected 
prophecy,  of  which  the  foresight  of  the  Babylonish  captivity,  39  :  6,  7, 
was  the  starting-point  and  the  historical  occasion,  and  which  was 
designed  to  remove  the  despondency  produced  by  the  prospect  and 
especially  the  experience  of  this  great  calamity.  The  prophet  is  enabled 
to  look  out  over  the  entire  future  of  God's  scheme  of  mercy,  and  he  aims 
to  comfort  the  people  by  shewing  them  that  they  had  a  grand  mission 
to  fulfil  and  a  glorious  destiny  which  should  be  accomplished  notwith- 
standing all  present  and  future  evils. 

The  work  of  consolation  is  begun  in  this  chapter  by  the  assurance 

(1)  vs.  1-11,  the  Lord  who  seemed  to  have  forsaken  Jerusalem  is 
about  to  return  and  achieve  her  salvation. 

(2)  vs.  12— 2G,  the  possibility  of  what  appears  so  incredible  is  con- 
firmed by  an  appeal  to  God's  incomparable  greatness. 

(3)  vs.  27-31,  the  despondency  of  the  people  is  therefore  groundless. 
The  theme  of  the  whole   prophecy  is   contained  in   ver.  1,  2,  which 

not   only  characterize  it  in  the   general  as  consolatory,  but  even  fore- 
shadow- its  triple  division,  with  the  special  topic  of  each. 

1.  'Km,  the  repetition  is  emphatic.  The  persons  addressed  are  not 
specifically  the  priests  (LXX),  prophets  (Targ.),  elders,  nor  certain  in- 
quirers supposed  to  have  consulted  Isaiah  respecting  the  future  fortunes 
of  the  people,  but  all  who  hear  the  summons.  The  imperative  form  is 
unessential  and  does  not  belong  to  the  main  idea  to  be  expressed.  The 
thing  insisted  upon  is  not  so  much  the  duty  and  obligation  of  the  work 
of  consolation  as  the  certainty  that  God's  people  were  to  be  consoled. 
It  was  of  no  consequence  who  should  administer  the  comfort ;  that  is 
accordingly  left  indefinite.  The  point  of  real  interest  was  that  there 
was  ground  for  comfort  and  that  the  people  would  receive  it.  ^y  ,  not 
a  vocative  (Vulg.)  but  object  of  verb  :  this  expression  contains  already 
the  seeds  of  consolation,  since  it  is  a  recognition  of  the  relation  as  still 
existing  between  God  and  the  people,  which  the  latter  might  be  tempted 
in  their  dejection  to  imagine  had  been  broken  off.  lasr  saith  or  is 
saying  §  2G3.  2,  for  the  utterance,  though  begun,  is  not  completed ;  not 
will  say,  as  though  God  would  at  some  future  time  direct  that  comfort 
should  be  given  to  his  people.  For  though  it  largely  respects  an  emer- 
gency which  had  not  yet  arisen,  39  :  8,  the  comfort  is  not  postponed  to 
another  time,  but  is  given  in  this  prophecy.  And  the  same  phrase  is 
frequently  used  throughout  Isaiah,  and  always  in  a  present  sense.  wig 
to  say,  introduces  the  very  words   of  a  speaker,  while  -,r-  to  speak,  in- 


13S  IIEBREW    CnRESTOMATHY. 

solves  no  citation  of  the  exact  language.      Marg.  Iliphlarah  of  -.srinirt  , 
L  e.  corresponding  to  the  Parashah  or  lesson  of  the  law,  beginning  Deut. 

3:  IS. 

2.  aV-V?  according  to,  Gen.  II:  10,  the  heart,  in  ft  manner  .agree- 
able to  the  heart  or  feelings  ;  c>r  the  strict  local  sense  of  the  prep,  may 
be  retained,  spralr  not  to  the  ears  merely, but  so  as  to  reach  down  to  and 
remain  upon  the  heart.  ■£-.  denotes  the  whole  interior  nature  of  man, 
including  both  the  understanding,  1  Kin.  8  :  9,  and  the  affections, Dent 
30  :  G.  The  meaning  here  is,  speak  so  as  to  affect  the  feelings  ;  the 
words  themselves  do  not  determine  in  what  way.  whether  joyously  or 
the  reverse,  but  usage  confines  it  to  the  former.  V'crn*  §17,  the  city 
considered  as  the  centre  and  capital  of  God's  earthly  kingdom,  put  for 
that  kingdom  itself  or  for  the  people  who  compose  it  (as  Rome  for  the 
Soman  empire),  and  hence  equivalent  to  vqt  of  ver.  1.  Those  critics, 
who  deny  the  genuineness  of  this  prophecy  and  refer  it  to  some  imagin- 
ary writer  at  or  near  the  close  of  the  captivity,  arc  compelled  to  under- 
stand by  '  .Jerusalem'  the  desolated  city  itself,  or  its  inhabitants  in  exile, 
though  it  is  hard  to  see  why  these  should  be  thus  singled  out  from  the 
rest  of  the  exiles  as  the  recipients  of  special  comfort.  Mt"j)l  proclaim, 
cry  in  a  loud  tone,  thus  differing  from  -?.-  .  The  proclamation  embraces 
the  three  things  which  now  follow.  ~s='j  ,  usually  masc.  here  fern,  means 
both  a  host  or  arm;/,  and  military  service.  In  Num.  4  :  23  it  is  applied 
to  the  Levitical  ministrations  in  the  sanctuary  as  a  militia  sacra,  an 
orderly  and  well  appointed  service  by  a  special  body  organized  and  de- 
voted to  that  particular  function.  It  here  denotes  Jerusalem's  period  of 
suffering,  com  p.  Ileb.  10:32,  conceived  of  as  a  toilsome  service,  and 
for  a  definite  term.  This  is  now  full,  i.  e.  completed.  rntna  ,  some 
rcivhr  pardoned,  a  sense  which  the  word  does  not  have  ;  Qesen.  trans- 
lates it  satisfied  or  discharged  by  the  infliction  of  the  merited  penalty; 
others  her  punishment  is  accepted  as  sufficient,  but  this  gives  an  un- 
proved meaning  to  yy  \  the  verb  properly  means  to  I  .  and  is 
technically  used  of  the  acceptance  of  sacrifices,  whence*  the  most  probable 
opinion  is  that  yv  is  here  used  as  rx-jet  '  sin,'  so  often  is  for  '  a  sin- 
offering,'  an  atonement  for  her  iniquity  is  accepted. 

'-  is  most  naturally  taken  in  the  same  tense  with  the  two  that  pre- 
cede it.  that,  introducing  the  third  particular  of  the  comfort  to  be  pro- 
claimed, [f  rendered /or,  it  assigns  the  reason  of  the  preceding;  she  is 
1  from  further  sufferia  nrp*a .  the  preterites  of  this 

verse  an-  prophetic  £  862.  4.     D?*»tq  double,  not  in  a  strict  numerical 

*tW0  things,'  whether,  M   some  old  writers   explained  it,  justifica- 
tion and  sauetilication,  or  the  two  particulars  before  mentioned,  but  in- 


NOTES   ON  ISAIAH  40  :  2.   3.  139 

definitely  to  denote  the  abundance  or  largeness  of  the  blessings  to  be 
received,  com  p.  61:7.  Those  who  render  the  preceding  *s  for,  must 
refer  '  double'  not  to  blessings  but  to  punishment  or  sufferings,  as  Jer. 
16  .  18,  Kev.  18  :  6,  not  as  though  she  had  suffered  twice  as  much  as  her 
sins  had  deserved,  or  as  God  had  intended  to  inflict,  but  amply  for  the 
purposes  of  punishment ;  their  punishment  was  'double,'  not  so  as  to  ex- 
ceed but  to  be  commensurate  with  the  vastness  of  their  sins.  :  rvrxsn-Vss 
the  prep,  may  have  its  local  sense  in  all  her  sin  a,  in  the  midst  of  them, 
and  by  implication  in  spite  of  them  ;  or  it  may  denote  the  price,  comp. 
Gen.  3  :  19,  37  :  28,  for  all  her  sins,  by  a  gracious  recompense  of  good 
for  evil. 

The  rest  of  the  book  may  be  divided  into  three  principal  sections, 
of  nine  chapters  each,  indicated  by  the  refrain,  48 :  22,  57  :  21,  and 
answering  in  a  general  way  to  the  three  topics  of  consolation  just  an- 
nounced.    The  prominent  though  not  the  exclusive  subject  of 

(1)  ch.  40-48  is  the  overthrow  of  Babylon  and  Israel's  deliverance 
from  exile,  culminating  in  ch.  45.  This  is  a  pledge  and  a  preliminary 
fulfilment  of  the  declaration  that  'her  warfare  is  accomplished.' 

(2)  ch.  49-57,  the  sufferings  and  reward  of  the  Messiah,  culminating 
in  ch.  53  :  '  her  sin-offering  is  accepted.' 

(3)  ch.  58-66,  the  future  glory  of  Israel,  culminating  in  ch.  60  : 
'she  hath  received  of  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all  her  sins.' 

The  remainder  of  the  first  division  of  this  chapter  consists  of  three 
stanzas  of  three  verses  each  : 

(1)  vs.  3-5.  In  confirmation  of  what  has  just  been  announced,  and  as 
the  method  by  which  it  is  to  be  effected,  it  is  declared  that  God  will  re 
turn  to  his  long-forsaken  people. 

(2)  vs.  6-8.  This  is  indubitably  certain  :  for  it  does  not  depend  on 
frail  and  feeble  man,  but  is  secured  by  the  unfailing  word  of  God. 

(3)  vs.  9-11.  It  is  represented  as  actually  taking  place  before  their 
eyes ;  God  is  seen  returning  to  his  people. 

3.  h'.'g,  not  a  continuation  of  the  command,  vs.  1.  2,  with  iiti  under- 
stood, 'let  there  be  a  voice,'  but  an  exclamation,  a  voice/  equivalent  to 
'  hark  ! '  or  '  I  hear  a  voice  ; '  const,  as  in  LXX,  Eng.  Ver.  '  voice  of  one 
crying,' or  apposition,  '  a  voice  crying.'  incp  alludes  to  «N-p.,  ver.  2, 
following  the  injunction  to  cry,  this  voice  is  heard  crying.  The  voice 
itself  is  undefined,  only  the  quarter  is  recognized  from  which  it  comes, 
i=~'as  in  (he  wilderness.  This  may  be  connected  with  what  precedes 
and  designate  the  locality  where  the  voice  is  heard,  or  with  what  follows 
and  show  where  the  way  is  to  be  prepared.  The  parallelism  of  the  last 
clause  is  urged  in   favour  of  connecting  it  with  what  follows :   but  the 


140  HXBBSW  CHRESTOMATHY. 

different  collocation  of  the  words  in  the  two  clauses,  together  with  the 
fact  that  one  of  its  most  remarkable  fulfilments,  as  testified  by  all  four 
of  the  Mat,   8  :  •">.  Mark  1  :  3,  Luke  8:4,  John    1  :  23,  was 

in  John  the  Baptist,  who  came  preaching  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea, 
the  other  view.  At  the  same  time,  while  strictly  belonging  to 
what  precedes,  it  will  naturally  lie  understood  also  with  what  follows  ; 
.  1  was  to  be  prepared  where  the  voice  was  heard,  -.s-x  is  properly 
a  wild*  nnss,  a  waste,  uncultivated  region,  producing  a  scanty  herbage, 
fit  only  for  pasturage;  na-^y  is  a  tUaert,  a  sterile,  arid  legion,  totally 
destitute  of  products.  Those  interpreters  who  see  no  allusion  in  this 
prophecy  to  anything  except  the  Babylonish  exile  and  the  restoration 
from  it.  understand  by  'the  wilderness'  and  'the  desert'  the  region  be- 
tween Babylon  and  Palestine,  through  which  God  here  promises  a  safe 
and  easy  passage  to  his  people  returning  from  exile.  But  not  a  word  is 
here  said  about  the  return  of  t!ie.  people  from  captivity.  The  road  is 
not  for  the  people  to  march  over,  but  for  God  himself.  The  figure  is 
not  even  that  of  God  marching  at  the  lead  of  his  people,  and  leading 
them  from  bondage,  as  when  he  brought  them  out  of  Egypt.  But  it  is 
God  retaining  to  bis  people  who  had  alienated  bint  by  their  sins  and  in 
consequence  fallen  into  their  present  extremity.  They  are  now  exhorted 
to  prepare  the  way  for  his  return  to  accomplish  their  salvation.  It  has 
further  been  made  a  question  whether  '  the  wilderness'  is  to  be  under- 
stood literally  or  figuratively,  and  accordingly  whether  it  denotes  the 
wilderness  of  Judea,  where  John  preached  repentance  in  fulfilment  of 
this  prediction,  or  a  place  of  destitution,  privation  and  trial,  and  re- 
presents the  condition  of  sin  and  Buffering  in  which  the  people  were. 
Bat  in  point  of  fact  these  two  meanings  do  not  exclude  each  other. 
John's  preaching  in  the  wilderness,  like  his  dress  and  his  ascetic  Life, 

was  itself  symbolical  of  the  spiritual  and  moral  waste  which  .ludah  then 

and  which  it  was  his  mission  to  endeavour  to  reclaim.     His 

appearance  in  a  locality  conformed  to  the  literal  terms  of  the  prophecy 
was   an    index   pointing   him  out  as  its  subject,  and  one  by  whom  it  was 

fulfilled  in  its  higher  spiritual  sense.  A  like  mingling  of  the  literal  and 
native  is  frequent  in  the  prophecies,  comp  Zeoh.  9  :9,  P  .  23  : 
18.  It  may  be  remarked,  in  addition,  that  this  is  a  generic  prophecy, 
and  was  fulfilled  in  the  entire  series  of  instruments  and  messengers  from 
Isaiah  onward,  by  which  God  wronghl  reformations  among  his  people  at 

various    periods,  and    thus    pre]  ared    the    way  for    his  more  or  le 

s  return  to  them.      In  this  class  of  predictions  it  is  not  unusual  for 

the  prophets  to  employ  terms,  which  are  in  a  general  sense  applicable  to 

all  the  particulars  included  within  the  scope  of  the  fulfilment,  but  which 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  :  3-5.  141 

are  in  a  more  special  and  strict  sense  descriptive  of  some  one  of  marked 
prominence,  comp.  Gen.  3  :  15,  2  Sam.  7  :  12— 1G.  So  here,  while  all 
God's  messengers  to  the  people  preached  repentance  in  a  moral  and 
spiritual  waste,  John  the  Baptist  did  so  in  a  literal  wilderness  likewise. 
si  as ,  cause  to  turn  away,  clear,  prepare  by  the  removal  of  obstacles,  as 
of  sin  by  a  timely  repentance.  Jp*r  §  254.  9.  a,  the  way  which  Jehovah 
will  use  and  over  which  he  will  come  ;  this  is  a  general  term  under  which 
nV=>:  is  embraced  as  a  particular  kind  of  road,  highway,  or  causeway 
raised  above  the  ordinary  surface,  sts?,  if  the  reference  be  to  linear 
obliquity,  make  straight,  if  to  superficial  inequality,  make  level ;  the 
next  verse  shows  that  the  latter  idea  is  here  prominent. 

4.  An  amplification  of  the  preceding  idea.  The  meaning  is  of 
course  not  that  the  valleys  shall  be  converted  into  mountains  and  vice 
versa,  but  that  the  one  shall  lie  raised  and  the  other  depressed,  so  as  to 
form  a  smooth  and  level  course.  vfiti ,  declarative,  shall  be  raised,  or 
perhaps  mandatory,  as  this  is  included  among  the  senses  of  the  future, 
and  might  here  be  suggested  by  the  preceding  command,  let  it  be  raised. 
n-a,  also  n-x  and  tos ,  a  steep  narrow  valley,  comp.  on  1  Sam.  17  : 3, 
while  r.v'pi  means  a-  valley  that  is  bread  and  open,  or  even  one  that  is 
expanded  to  a  plain.  2j«;n,  according  to  the  Eng.  Ver.  which  here 
follows  the  LXX,  crooked,  in  contrast  with  -li©-1^  ,  straightness :  but  as 
the  latter,  comp.  siai;,  ver.  3,  may  refer  to  superficial  equality,  evenness, 
the  former  may  denote  an  eminence,  or  as  an  adj.  uneven,  broken  into 
numerous  hillocks,  fbsnr*!  difficult  passes,  narrow  gorges  should  be 
opened  out  to  wide  valleys  or  plains,  or  according  to  Dr..  Alexander, 
ridges. 

5.  nVMl  and  as  a  result  of  the  preceding  preparations  shall  be  re- 
vealed. Tins  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  indirect  subjunctive  rendering 
that  the  glory  of  the  Lord  may  be  revealed.  The  former  is  more  forcible, 
as  it  certainly  assures  of  this  result,  which  the  latter  only  does  by  im- 
plication. *vi  lias,  applied  to  any  manifestation  of  Jehovah's  presence 
or  display  of  his  perfections:  used  also  of  that  symbolical  brightness 
which  often  accompanied  God's  revelation  of  himself,  as  at  the  dedication 
of  the  temple,  1  Kin.  8:11.  When  the  way  was  prepared  for  him  by 
the  penitence  of  his  people,  God  himself  would  come  and  display  his 
glorious  perfections  in  the  salvation  of  his  people.  This  was  true  of 
their  deliverance  from  exile,  and  other  tokens  of  his  presence,  but  es- 
pecially of  his  personal  coming  in  the  flesh,  of  which  the  apostle  John 
says,  in  language  borrowed  perhaps  from  this  passage,  1  :  14,  we  beheld 
his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father.     "^a-Va  all 

*  A  common  abbreviation  for  HVp. 


142  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

flesh,  in  its  widest  sense,  Gen.  7:21,  all  living  animals  ;  here,  as  often 
elsewhere,  all  mankind.  The  glory  displayed  by  the  coming  of  God  to 
his  people  should  be  so  conspicuous  that  all  mankind  (not  the  chosen 
people  only)  .should  behold  it.  This  was  more  conspicuously  true  of 
Christ's  advent  than  of  the  deliverance  from  Babylon,  \ityi  together, 
may  quality  the  verb  and  denote  identity  of  time,  shall  see  it  immediately 
on  its  being  displayed,  or  qualify  the  noun,  allfl'sh  together*  *z  might 
be  the  object  of  inn  thaU  see  that,  etc. :  but  it  is  better  to  make  '  see' 
govern  an  object  understood,  'the  glory  of  God,'  and  translate  -o  for ; 
this  is  its  meaning  wherever  else  the  phrase  occurs.  It  then  confirms 
what  precedes,  the  mouth  of  Jehovah,  not  man,  hath  spoken  it. 

G.  It  has  just  been  announced  on  the  authority  of  God  that  his  glory 
would  be  revealed  in  the  salvation  of  his  people.  The  next  stanza,  vs. 
6-8,  declares  how  reliable  and  unfailing  that  word  is.  ")K.it  V;p,  as  in 
ver.  3,  an  exclamation,  either  const,  voice  of  one  saying  or,  app.  a  voice 
saying.  Some  make  the  voice  that  of  God,  and  the  person  addressed 
the  prophet,  a  view  of  the  case  which  has  led  in  a  few  MSS.  to  pointing 
the  next  verb  "agin  ,  and  to  the  rendering  in  the  LXX  «i7ra,  and  in  the 
Vulgate  dixi.  But  there  is  no  necessity  of  defining  who  the  speaker  is. 
mm  ,  a  leoottd  voice,  the  person  addressed  by  the  first  speaker  here  re- 
plies. Junius  and  Trcmellius  (quoted  by  Dr.  Alexander)  assume  but  a 
single  voice  and  make  V-'p  the  subject,  '  a  voice  says  cry,  and  says  or  tells 
DM  H  hat  I  shall  cry.'  "rr--V=  ,  as  in  the  previous  verse  used  of  mankind :  ' 
perhaps  that  may  accouut  for  the  use  of  the  article,  all  (he  flesh  just  spo- 
ken of:  this  is  not  necessary,  however,  as  the  article  may  be  used  in  its 
generic  sense  §  2 1.5.  5.  TXH  grass,  a  comparison  frequent  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  point  of  resemblance,  as  is  plain  from  parallel  passages  and 
from  this  connexion,  being  that  of  evanescent  frailty.  The  respect  in 
which  human  frailty  is  here  asserted  will  depend  upon  the  meaning  given 
--T-  .  Its  primary  signification  is  that  of  kindness  or  be  nevolent  regard. 
It  is  used  (1)  of  God's  favour  to  men,  (2)  of  men's  love  to  God,  or  piety, 
(.". )  of  men's  benignity  or  kindness  to  one  another.  On  the  assumption 
that  the  DTeoiM  thing  here  asserted  is  tie'  vanity  of  human  greatness 
and  power,  some  interpreters  assume  that  the  word  must  have  the  sense 
■-/>/  ;  cemp.  ^n  ,  ami  the  English  grace,  which  mean  both  favour 
and  beauty.  So  Eng.  Ver.  gooeUim  .  l.XX  Sd£a,  retained  1  Pet  1  ! 
•J  I.  The  adoption  of  this  rendering  by  the  apostle  does  not  prove  its 
B  verbal  translation,  but  only  that  the  sentiment  expressed 
.  and  that  it  was  Sufficiently  accurate  for  the  purpose  which  he 
hal  in  view  in  quoting  it.      l'-ut  as  the  word  occurs  nowhere  else  in  this 

v'pM  a  good  sense  here,  there 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    40  !  6-8.  143 

is  no  need  of  departing  from  them.  It  may  mean  favour  shewn  to 
men — human  favour  is  precarious  and  feeble ;  we  cannot  build  much 
therefore  on  human  promises,  but  this  is  the  word  of  God.  Or  love  to 
God,  piety :  it  is  used  in  this  sense  by  Hosea  G  :  4,  "  your  goodness  is  as 
a  morning  cloud."  The  meaning  then  is,  human  goodness  is  too  feeble 
and  frail  to  merit  such  an  interposition  as  is  here  predicted.  But  the 
prediction  is  not  based  on  any  expectation  of  human  merit,  it  rests 
solely  on  the  gracious  word  of  God.  s  rr*n  y-s  flower  of  the  field,  i.  e. 
'  wild  flower,'  as  '  beast  of  the  field '  denotes  wild  beast.  It  is  not  prob- 
able that  any  stress  is  to  be  laid  here  upon  the  distinction  between 
wild  and  cultivated  flowers,  the  former  being  less  cared  for,  and  especially 
liable  to  be  trodden  upon  or  cut  down.  The  individualizing  is  due  to 
the  vividness  of  poetic  conception,  or  it  may  have  been  suggested  by  as- 
sociation with  the  grass  previously  mentioned.  The  preceding  clause 
contains  a  metaphor,  here  a  particle  of  comparison  is  introduced.  Those 
who  insist  on  a  literal  understanding  of  our  Lord's  words  '  this  is  my 
body,'  should  here  believe,  on  the  basis-  of  this  passage,  that  all  flesh  is, 
not  by  a  figure  but  in  its  actual  substance,  grass. 

7.  The  comparison  suggested  before  is  here  developed,  and  the  point 
of  comparison  stated.  Man  resembles  grass  because  it  dries  up,  and  a 
flower  since  it  fades  or  wilts.  »2^  §  2G2.  3.  fca?  §  35.  1,  §  42.  a, 
editions  vary  in  giving  Merka  or  Methegh  to  the  ultimate  syllable.  ■>:> 
for ;  some  render  when,  a  sense  which  the  particle  sometimes  has,  but 
it  is  best  to  adhere  to  the  ordinary  meaning  when  practicable,  nan  Spirit, 
since  God's  infinite  Spirit  conducts  and  presides  over  all  operations  of 
nature,  great  or  minute;  or,  the  breath  of  Jehovah  has  blown,  upon  it; 
or,  which  amounts  to  the  same  thing  though  it  is  less  poetical,  the  wind 
of  Jehovah,  i.  e.  sent  by  him,  see  on  Gen.  1 : 2.  <pvts  not  a  particle  of 
inference,  therefore,  but  of  asseveration,  yea,  or  surely.  esn.  Some 
suppose  without  reason  that  the  Chaldeans  are  meant ;  yes,  this  powerful 
oppressing  people  is  grass  which  his  breath  can  wither.  This  word, 
when  standing  absolutely,  often  means  the  people  by  way  of  eminence, 
i.  e.  God's  chosen  people,  Israel,  as  on  the  other  hand  ito  stands  for 
heathen  nations ;  some  so  understand  it  here,  yes,  even  Israel  is  grass, 
their  goodness  fleeting  and  void  of  all  merit.  But  there  is  no  need  of 
restricting  it  in  either  of  these  ways  ;  it  is  better  to  take  it,  as  in  42  :  5, 
for  people  generally,  mankind,  equivalent  to  "  all  flesh,''  vs.  5.  G.  Sub- 
ject with  article,  predicate  without,  as  commonly  in  Greek,  though  not 
a  universal  rule. 

8.  An  emphatic  repetition  for  the  sake  of  making  plainer  the  con- 
trast to  be  presented.     Wi*  and,  where  wc  must  employ  the  adversative 


144  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

but  ij  287.  1.  Word  in  its  wide  sense,  not  limited  lo  promise  ox  pro- 
phecy, much  less  to  the  specific  utterance  which  precedes,  though  that  is 
of  course  included  :  nor  to  the  gospel  to  which  it  is  applied  by  Peter. 
Dtp*  Stand,  i.  e.  de  valid,  jinn,  opposed  to  fail  of  accomplishment.  Ac- 
cording to  the  meaning  uf  "f-sn,  the  sense  will  be,  (1)  No  lack  of 
goodness  on  the  part  of  man  can  prevent  (Jod's  word  of  grace  from  tak- 
ing effect  ("_')  Ti.  and  frailty  of  man  is  no  argument  against 
:'  BO  glorioUfl  a  salvation,  since  God's  word  assures  it. 
Or  (3)  the  Beating  favour  of  man  only  heightens  by  contrast  the  end- 
less favour  of  God  and  the  certainty  of  bis  word. 

The  omission  from  ys  ver.  7,  to  y*s  ver.  8,  in  the  LXX,  shows 
how  various  readings  may  arise  from  the  proximity  of  clauses  or  para- 
graphs of  like  ending. 

9.  In  the  confidence  of  faith  God  is  actually  seen  coming  to  Zion, 
and  the  capital  city  is  directed  to  announce  the  fact  to  the  rest  of  the 
land.  Kbl — ij,  ascend  a  high  mountain,  that  the  voice  may  be  heard 
more  widely:  some  suppose  an  -allusion  to  the  mountains  on  which  Je- 
rusalem was  built  and  by  which  it  was  surrounded.  i}V-^»  ,  pleonastic 
use  of  the  pronoun,  for  thee,  for  thyself,  n-^.z-c  announcing  glad  tid- 
ings, LXX  evayye\i£6nwo<;  ;  it  thus  differs  from  fyvjfpg  which  simply 
denotes  a  messenger,  irrespective  of  the  character  of  his  message.  It 
may  govern  the  following  word,  "bearing  glad  tidings  to  Zion  ;  "  then 
fcm.  because  it  was  the  custom  for  women  to  celebrate  victories  with 
songs  and  dances,  or  as  a  terra  of  office,  corap.  n^r£  §  198,  or  as  a  col- 
lective =  Cfema  •  It  is  simpler,  however,  to  regard  it  as  in  apposition 
with  Zion  ;  Zion  herself  is  to  announce  the  glad  message  to  inferior 
Cities,  jjlSa,  announce  it  in  a  loii  I  tone,  without  faltering  or  hesitation, 
for  it  is  certainly  true.  l,c'\~ ,  not  thyself,  but  thy  voice.  *N-"ri ,  have 
no  fear  to  make  the  announcement,  as  though  there  were  danger  of  being 
disappointed  in  the  issue,  nin  behold  him  or //<•;•<  lie  is,  either  visibly 
coming  or  actually  arrive  1.  already  in  the  midst  of  Jerusalem. 

10.  r;--  ;:-n  g  17,  the  Combination  of  divine  names  adds  to  the 
impret  ~:~z-  ""'   '"  strength,  for  pth  is  not  an  abstract,  nor 

trong  one,  nor  with  a  throng  one,  in  conjunction  with  the 
M         ill  as  his  agent  and  coadjutor,  but  in  the  capacity  or  character  of 

</  ttrong  one.     ft,  not  over  him,  as  the  object  of  tag  which  is  commonly 

followed  by  a,  but  for  him;  he  shall  come  as  a  sovereign.  i-iro  hi.% 
reward,  that  which  he  bestows,  or  possibly  thai  which  he  receives,  has 
merited  or  acquired,  viz.  his  people,  whom  he  saves,  or  the  salvation 
which  he  bestows;  ipx  with  him,  i.  e.  in  his  possession,  ^pfe?*'  work, 
hence  the  wages  which  are  its  equivalent 


notes  on  isaiaii  40  :  9-13.  145 

11.  r.sha.  God  is  often' compared  to  a  shepherd  from  the  days  of 
the  patriarchs,  Gen.  49 :  24,  and  David,  Ps.  23  :  1  ;  the  figure  is  adopted 
by  our  Lord  in  the  parable  of  the  good  shepherd,  John  10.  The  possi- 
ble constructions  are  as  a  shepherd  who  feeds  his  fuel;  as  a  shepherd  his 
flock,  he,  Jehovah,  will  feed,  as  a  shepherd  he  will  feed  his  fock.  M?V 
not  only  feed,  but  the  whole  work  of  a  shepherd.  Ny'nta  ,  will  gathei 
with  his  arm,  i.  e.  take  up  in  his  arms.  niVy  §  153.  1,  not  pregnant, 
but  giving  suck.     \\ry±  lead;  others  render  sustain. 

Vs.  12-26.  God's  incomparable  greatness  is  presented  as  a  ground 
for  trusting  him  to  accomplish  what  in  itself  might  seem  incredible. 

12.  nye— ■ *e.  The  true  answer  to  this  question  is  not  simply 'no 
one,'  as  though  it  were  designed  to  exalt  the  vastness  of  the  material 
creation,  which  man  could  never  compass  with  his  puny  measures.  It 
is  rather  implied  that  this  which  no  one  has  done  or  can  do,  God  has 
done.  He  has  determined  with  the  utmost  nicety  the  measure  and 
weight  of  all  the  constituents  and  parts  of  the  world,  Job  28 :  25  ;  he 
has  balanced  its  masses  and  forces  with  a  precision,  which  the  investiga- 
tions of  science  serve  but  to  disclose  more  and  more :  so  that  the  main 
idea  is  not  the  vastness  of  the  universe,  nor  merely  the  harmony  of  its 
parts,  but  the  infinite  superiority  of  him  by  whom  these  vast  masses 
were  apportioned  with  the  utmost  ease  and  nicety.  He  measures  and 
regulates  without  difficulty  material  nature,  though  in  itself  so  vast  as 
to  be  incomprehensible  by  us.  And  hence  the  measures  spoken  of  in 
the  verse  are  ordinary  and  diminutive  ones  :  if  the  intention  had  been 
to  enhance  the  magnitude  of  the  world,  measures  of  large  capacity 
would  have  been  employed,  but  God  can  measure  the  universe  by  the 
inch  and  the  ounce.  ^';-«a  ,  elsewhere  handful,  here  the  hollow  of  his 
hand,  distinguished  from  5)2  the  palm  and  -n  the  hand.  tr»  indef.,  water 
as  an  element  in  the  constitution  of  the  world.  Some  have  sought  to  ex- 
plain the  order  in  which  the  parts  of  the  universe  are  mentioned  from 
Gen.  1,  water,  then  heaven  or  the  firmament,  then  the  earth.  -(5n  §  50.  1, 
to  straighten,  as  the  beam  of  a  balance  in  weighing,  thence  extended  to 
measurements  of  length  as  well  as  weight.  Vs  not  -hskul,  all,  as  LXX, 
but  pict.  of  few  §  215.  1.  c.  thv  a  third  part,  probably  of  an  ephah, 
comp.  the  English  measures  quart,  tierce,  nss  not  merely  superficial 
dust,  but  the  mass  of  the  earth  itself.  Note  the  climax :  measure  the 
earth,  or  if  not  this,  weigh  mountains  (indefinite),  or  even  hills.  sVss 
a  balance,  probably  an  instrument  like  a  steelyard,  and  so  distinguished 
from  :  c-:tx«,  whose  dual  form  implies  the  double  dish  or  scales. 

13.  A  fresh  climax ;  none  can  measure  God's  works,  still  less  can 
any  measure  their  maker,  fathom  his  spirit,  and  understand  his  plans, 

10 


14G  HEBREW    CHR1.ST0MATIIY. 

or  what  is  yet  more  incredible,  outdo  him  in  wisdom  and  suggest  plans 
to  liim.  This  unbelief  would  do,  fancying  that  he  has  overlooked,  ver. 
27.  what  he  should  have  attended  to.  wfl  ,  not  directed,  but  as  in  the 
preceding  verse  measured,  irxy  ex  hie  man  of  counsel,  or  counsellor, 
I  i  Ps.  1  19  :  -I.  This  is  better  than  to  govern  ins*  by  the  verb,  trlio,  a 
man,  mill  cause  him  to  l,u<>u<  his  counsel.  The  combination  of  the  pre- 
terite and  the  future  in  the  verse  embraces  all  time  §  2G3.  5.  a  ;  who 
has  done  this  or  who  will  do  it? 

1  1.  Expand*  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse.  ;n:'-2";,  not  that 
he  might  instruct  him,  expressing  the  design  of  the  consultation,  but  and 
he  instructed  him,  its  actual  result.  The  subject  of  the  preceding  verb  is 
the  object  of  this.  n-fcs  prep,  has  its  local  sense,  taught,  i.  e.  guided  in 
the  path,  btvn  rectitude,  not  merely  in  a  moral  sense,  but  the  right  way 
to  accomplish  a  desired  end,  or  judgment,  the  proper  course  for  him  as 
the  universal  judge,  the  ruler  and  arbiter  of  all  things.  M'iWB,  signifi- 
cation heightened  by  the  plural  form  §201.  1.  c.  The  future  and  the 
preterite  employed  in  different  clauses  of  the  verse. 

15.  To  the  exhibition  of  God's  infinite  superiority  to  any  individual 
creature  now  follows  his  infinite  superiority  to  whole  nations,  vs.  15-17, 
and  even  to  all  nations  combined,  ")n  lo  !  It  is  impossible  for  God  to 
be  beholden  to  individuals,  for  tee!  whole  nations  are  reckoned  as  a 
drop.  ^53  occurs  nowhere  else,  but  without  doubt  means  drop,  v^e, 
to  have  compared  nations  to  a  bucket  of  water  would  have  implied  their 
insignificance,  but  it  is  rather  to  a  drop  from  a  bucket  which,  when 
taken  out,  leaves  no  appreciable  difference  in  the  mass  left  behind,  its 
abstraction  is  not  noticeable  ;  the  contrast  thus  suggested  giving  a 
stronger  impression  of  littleness  than  simply  to  have  said  a  drop  of 
water.  It  does  not  mean  a  drop  banging  from  a  bucket,  p^rr*.  prima- 
rily a  cloud,  which  might  be  intended  here  as  an  imponderable  body; 
but  it  is  better  to  take  it  in  its  derived  sense  'cloud  of  dust,'  then  dust, 
the  fine  particles  left  on  scales  after  weighing  substances,  which  have 
no  appreciable  effect  in  disturbing  its  balance.  JA'X  pony  £vy>jv  and 
Vulg.  momentum  ttatera,  the  turning  of  the  scales,  that  small  quantity 
which  is  sufficient  to  decide  the  balance.  But  the  figure  denotes  rather 
that   which  is   wholly   inappreciable.       The    English  Version   needlessly 

supplies  the  substantive  verb  in  the  first  clause,  'nations  arc  as  a  drop, 

etc.;'  c;:j  is  properly  the  subject,  of  ■  =  --:  g  262.  •">.  c^n  from  nix, 
Habitable  lands-  as  opposed  tO  water,  especially  of  islands,  maritime 
regions',  and  territories  beyond  the  sea  which  arc  distant  and  little 
known.  (1)  lelande  are  reckoned  as  an  atom  which  he,  any  one,  or  it, 
the  wind,  taketh  up  vu;  from  scs .     (2)  which  is  cast  awai/,\iv.*  Ni.  of 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH  40  I  14-19.  147 

fc«ta.     (3)  He   will,  if  he  chooses,  i.  e.  he  can   lake   up  islands  like  an 
atom. 

16.  As  for  Lebanon  there  is  no  sufficiency  for  burning  :  ■»*[  §215.  1. 
d,  followed  by  that  for  which  anything  is  not  sufficient.  The  meaning 
is  not  that  the  vastest  sacrifice  would  be  an  inadequate  expiation  for 
human  sin ;  nor  is  it  an  assertion  of  the  inefficiency  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment ritual  offerings  ;  but  such  is  God's  infinite  superiority  that  the 
grandest  offerings  on  the  most  magnificent  scale  are  unworthy  of  his  ac- 
ceptance. This  is  stated  not  as  an  abstract  proposition,  but  is  exhibited 
in  a  striking  example.  "piaV*,  the  lofty  double  range  separating  Pales- 
tine from  Syria,  the  highest  mountains  with  which  Israel  was  familiar, 
from  yzh  while,  so  called  by  reason  of  the  snow  resting  upon  its  peaks, 
or  the  whitish  colour  of  its  limestone  rock,     nrvrti  collective. 

17.  A  still  stronger  assertion  of  the  truth  in  ver.  15,  not  merely 
nalions  but  all  (he  nations  combined  are  not  a  drop  which,  however  in- 
significant, still  has  existence  and  a  certain  magnitude,  but  ujMi  as 
nothing :  the  prep,  qualifies  the  expression,  they  are  not  absolutely  non- 
existent, but  as  if  they  were  nothing,  •nai  before  him,  not  merely  in 
his  judgment  or  esteem,  but  confronting  him  or  compared  with  him. 
osxtt  end,  cessation  of  being,  annihilation,  while  ym  is  absolute  negation 
of  being,  nonexistence  :  the  former  is  here  strengthened  by  inn  emptiness. 
The  prep,  is  comparative,  less  than  nothing,  lit.  more  of  nothing  than 
nothing  itself.  Others  make  it  partitive,  of  nothing,  or  indicative  of  the 
material  or  source,  consisting  of  nothing.  —vstier^  belongs  to  both 
clauses.     :  ;.V,  not  bg  him,  but  in  respect  to  him,  or  compared  with  him. 

18.  Sums  up  the  preceding  argument.  v£~^  and  now,  these 
things  being  so,  to  whom,  etc.  -,-;»s-n  poetic  form  §  172.  1.  Vn,  the 
mighty  God,  derived  from  V^x  to  be  strong.  —  «5-?n ,  what  similar  thing 
will  ye  compare  to  him,  or  what  similitude  will  ye  institute  in  respect 
to  him. 

19.  The  question  of  ver.  18  suggests  the  likenesses  which  men  in 
their  fully  have  dared  to  make  as  representations  of  the  infinite  God. 
The  puerile  absurdity  of  idolatry  is  brought  out  by  dwelling  on  the  de- 
tails of  the  process  of  making  a  god,  its  materials  being  selected  and  put 
together  by  human  toil.  Vosn  may  be  the  direct  object  of  ^s: ,  or  the 
answer  to  the  previous  question  with  the  relative  supplied,  the  image 
which  a  workman  has  wrought!  this  would  better  account  for  the  article 
and  for  the  order  of  the  words.  It  properly  denotes  a  graven  image • 
some  suppose  that  it  here  describes  the  wooden  interior  over  which  the 
metallic  surface  is  cast.  But  the  metallic  plating  follows:  it  must  there- 
fore be  used  in  a  wide  sense  for  idol,  irrespective  of  the  mode  of  its 


148  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

formation.  rL"-  to  pom  out  in  the  process  of  casting.  an*  a,  with  the 
gold,  that  allotted  for  the  purpose,  U'j^i  to  beat  into  thin  plates, 
then  to  cover  with  BDch  plates.  r^E2?"1)  silver  chains,  for  ornament, 
or  support.  (1)  ^_;2  ,  noun  as  ln-fore  and  repeat  verb  of  preceding 
IsmitA  is  beating  out  or  preparing  silver  chains-.  (2)  t-~;u  , 
participle,  melting  or  casting  chains,  or,  us  chains  are  not  made  by  cast- 
ing, soldering  the  chains,  inciting  them  so  as  to  make  them  adhere  to  the 
image.  The  change  of  tenses  represents  the  image  as  in  process  of  ma- 
nufacture; part  is  completed,  part  is  yet  to  be  performed  §  263.  5.  a. 

20.  "£?*:!  one  Poor  as  to  oblation,  who  cannot  afford  to  offer  gold 
and  silver  to  his  god,  must  make  bis  idol  of  something  less  precious.  Or 
impoverished  by  oblation,  but  still  persisting  in  his  poor  way  in  what 
has  already  beggared  him.  Or  rren-in  may  be  in  apposition  with  y? , 
chooses  as  an,  oblation  a  tree,  etc.  y?  not  wood  but  tree,  he  selects  it 
while  growing  in  the  forest.  2p:— ,  as  the  god  cannot  preserve  itself  from 
rotting,  he  must  be  particular  as  to  the  quality  of  the  wood.  c=n  skil- 
ful in  his  business  or  profession.  -iV,  for  himself ;  others  for  it,  i.  e.  the 
idol,  VOti  to  preparet  make,  or  to  erect,  set  up,  so  firmly  that  it  cannot 
move. 

•_'  1 .  This  description,  is  broken  off  abruptly  by  an  indignant  question 
and  a  renewed  description  of  God's  infinite  superiority,  vs.  21-24. 
>?-n  will  ye  not  know?  Is  this  ignorance  and  stupidity  to  continue* 
are  you  never  going  to  know  ?  -uh  ,  some  distinguish  this  from  the  fol- 
lowing clause  and  suppose  an  allusion  here  to  the  revelation  of  God  in 
his  word  as  there  in  his  works.  sxnr,  not  vaguely  of  old,  but  from  the 
beginning,  which  has  been  variously  explained  of  the  origin  of  their 
the  origin  of  Israel  as  a  nation,  and  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
The  last  is  the  most  natural  and  agrees  best  with  the  parallel  expression 
which  follows.  niiO'in  foundations,  not  an  actual  material  basis  on 
which  the  world  was  imagined  to  be  built,  but  concrete  for  abstract,  the 
,'  f  or  original  construction  of  the  earth,  which  is  here  compared 

It  is  the  object  of  the  verb  c.--:-=-  . 

22.  asjNrj  may  be  connected  with  the  preceding  and  governed  by 

-      r  with  what    follows,  in  apposition  with   the  suffix  in   -:--;-r, 

.  which  is  however  too  reunite;  ur  the  substantive  verb  may  be 

BUpplied,  as  in  Esg.  Vcr.  '  It  is  he  that  siiteth.'    Perhaps  it  may  best  bo 

1  a>  an  abrupt  and  unconnected  exclamation.     The  presence  of 

le  shows  that  it  is  to  be  understood  substantively,  and  is  not  a 

substitute  for  a  finite  tense,  'he  sitteth.'      It   may  mean  dwell,  or  better, 

sit  aj  a  monarch,  enthroned.     »»n  occurs  in  two  other  passages,  Prov. 

8:27,  Job  22:11,  in   which  it  denotes  the  hemispherical  arch  of  the 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH   40  :  20-24.  149 

heavens.  The  '  circle  of  the  earth '  is  hy  some  supposed  to  denote  the 
arch  which  appears  to  rest  upon  the  earth,  and  hy  others  the  earth  itself, 
orbis  terrarum.  hv  will  ia  the  one  case  mean  upon  and  in  the  other  over. 
?■•?;•£"  stands  with  designed  allusion  to  a*»rj,  he  who  sits  or  dwells  ahove 
the  earth  heing  contrasted  with  those  who  dwell  in  or  inhahit  it. 
fsaha  as  locusts,  coinp.  Num.  13  :33,  puny,  insignificant;  the  prep,  pro- 
bably has  the  article,  as  is  usual  in  comparisons  §  215.  5.  d,  though  the 
pointing  does  not  determiue.  pta.  thin  fine  material  (comp.  pr,  ver. 
15)  variously  explained  as  a  veil,  awning  or  curtain,  nqisn,  this  part,  as 
the  preceding  denotes  present  time,  or  rather  expresses  the  agent  irre- 
spective of  time  §  2GG,  '  the  spreader  out'  who  has  done,  does,  and  shall 
continue  to  do  it.  The  continuous  agency  of  God  in  preserving  and  up- 
holding the  universe  is  implied.  The  expression  shows  that  the  Hebrews 
did  nut  conceive  the  vault  of  heaven  as  a  solid  sphere,  see  on  Gen.  1 : 6. 
It  is  compared  to  the  thinnest  possible  material ;  and  even  this  is  not  a 
physical  but  poetical  description.  ShMe»l ,  a  construction  begun  with  a 
participle  or  infinitive  often  passes  over  into  a  preterite  or  future,  since 
these  are  the  fundamental  tenses  and  embrace  all  the  divisions  of  time 
§  282.  c.  :  nasft,  not  connected  with  the  preceding  verb,  spreads  them 
out  to  dwell  in  whether  for  himself,  for  celestial  beings,  or  for  men  who 
dwell  under  this  spacious  roof;  but  with  ^-fc  tent  for  dioelling  in. 

23.  cjTi'n  .  Nations  had  been  described  as  nothing,  so  were  their 
rulers.  y»\,  not  the  territory  over  which  he  places  them,  gives  them  to 
rule  over  nothing,  but  the  condition  to  which  they  are  themselves  re- 
duced. "BB*i  poetic  equiv.  of  fstvi,  denoting  their  official  function  as  this 
their  weight  and  influence,  properly  judge,  but  as  this  was  one  of  the 
functions  of  sovereignty,  used  in  the  wider  sense  of  rulers.  :  rivy ,  change 
of  construction  from  participle  to  preterite  §  282.  e. 

21.  -»a  qx  also  not.  The  first  clause  of  this  verse  may  be  regarded 
as  a  sequel  of  the  preceding,  or  as  introductory  to  what  follows.  If  the 
former,  the  annihilation  is  so  complete  that  it  appears  as  though  they 
had  not  even  been  planted.  No  vestige  remains  to  show  that  this  had 
ever  been  the  case ;  others  understand  it  to  mean  that  they  have  not 
been  replanted,  nor  even  a  seed  remaining  been  sown.  If  the  latter, 
'  they  were  not  even  planted,  and  he  blew  upon  them,'  he  can  destroy 
them  at  any  antecedent  stage  of  their  power  as  well  as  when  they  have 
arrived  at  the  height  of  it.  5)7.5 ,  ease  and  completeness  of  their  de- 
struction, with  the  additional  idea  of  worthlessness.  If  the  figure  were 
to  be  pressed,  earthly  rulers  are  as  chaff  which  serves  an  import  ant  pur- 
pose during  the  maturing  of  the  grain,  but  when  the  end  for  which  they 
were  brought  into  existence  is  answered,  they  are  blown  away  as  worth- 


150  II K  BREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

less  chaff.  The  oriental  method  of  winnowing  was  by  casting  the  grain 
and  chaff  together  np  to  the  wind,  that  the  former  might  he  separated 
and  the  latter  Mown  away,     irvrei,  DOf  ordinary  wind,  but  violent  storm, 

'nd.     :  BKVI),  change  of  tense  ;  the  process  is  begun  but  not  ended. 

i\e  withered  and  shall  he  blown  away.     The  verb  means  either 

up  or  to  carry  away. 

25.  Substantial  repetition  of  the  question  of  ver.  18,  but  God  is  here 
the  speaker.  hi»ni,  no  need  of  the  subjunctive  rendering,  that  I  may 
be  equal,  "wjtf  toith,  though  some  insist  on  future  sense,  God  will 
continue  by  his  word  and  works  to  say,  see  on  10: 1.  le'i"1)?.  no  article, 
as  it  assumes  somewhat  the  character  of  a  proper  name.  The  primary 
idea  is  that  of  separation.  As  applied  to  things,  e.  g.  the  temple,  its 
vessels,  etc.,  it  denotes  separation  from  those  of  ordinary  character  and 
uses,  setting  apart,  consecration.  As  applied  to  persons,  it  implies 
separation  in  a  moral  sense  likewise,  spiritual  purity.  Used  of  God, 
it  denotes  his  separation  from  his  creatures  both  in  exaltation, 
which   is  chiefly  dwelt  upon  in  the  context,  and  in  his  moral  purity  and 

excellence. 

26.  An  appeal  to  the  stars,  and  what  they  declare  of  the  greatness 
of  him  who  made  and  controls  them,  still  further  to  exhibit  Qod'fl  in- 
finite superiority.  He  who  brings  forth  his  heavenly  host,  calls  all  by 
name,  and  loses  none,  will  not  overlook  the  concerns  of  his  people.  ism, 
absolutely,  see,  viz.  the  heavens,  not  joined  to  what  follows,  tee  who  hath 
created,  etc.  nVa,  evidently  referring  to  stars,  though  they  have  not 
been  expressly  mentioned.      irstan,  not  the  answer  to  the  preceding 

n,  but  a  continuation  of  it,  '  Who  is  the  one  bringing  on! 
Aj  n_-  is  used  of  the  rising  of  the  sun  and  stars,  some  render  causing 
tin  m  to  rite.  Bot  it  is  rather  a  military  figure,  leading  forth  an  army. 
■WDM  (1)  by  number,  denoting  orderly  arrangement.  (2)  in  full 
numbert  completel r ;  or  (:>)  in  great  number,  numerously.  =*,ax,  see 
on  Gen.  2:1.  e**  may  be  used  as  an  iudef.  pron.  in  relation  to  things, 
but  is  here  perhaps  suggested  by  the  figure  of  a  host,  'not  a  man  is 
missing.'     Marg.  see  on  Jadg.  18  :25,  1  Kin.  18:  89. 

27.  The  third  and  la^t  division  of  the  chapter  begins  here,  shewing 
the  unreasonableness  of  Israel's  dejection  and  distrust,  -•-*-.  The 
demand  for  a  reason  implies  that  there  was  none.  -:xr  not  merely 
dost  ili"»  toy,  but  wilt  tlntu  toy,  why  continue  to  toy  or  pertitt  in  toying. 

The  original  name  of  the  patriarch,  never  used  of  his  descendants 
•  in  poetry.    Vx-r-  is  distinguished  from  ns»  Hebrew  as  the  theo- 
cratic or   sacred  from  the  secular  or  gentile    name.     At  the  time  of  the 
.  the  ten  tribei  oomposing  the  mass  of  the  people  usurped  the  name 


NOTES  ON  ISAIAH  40  :  25-29.  15] 

of  Israel  for  themselves,  leaving  the  other  kingdom  to  be  called  Judah, 
from  the  dominant  tribe.  "  Israel "  is  here  used  in  its  sacred  or  theo- 
cratic sense,  as  describing  the  chosen  people,  and  that  although  the 
kingdom  of  Judah  is  alone  referred  to.  The  ten  tribes  were  apostate, 
and  had  been  virtually  exscinded  by  their  overthrow  and  captivity. 
Judah  was  the  true  Israel  in  whom  the  continuity  was  preserved  in  spite 
of  the  rejection  of  the  unbelieving  mass,  nnnos  hidden,  out  of  sight, 
whether  unknown  and  forgotten  or  unattended  to.  :r-n  way,  sometimes 
figuratively  denoting  course  of  conduct,  but  here  condition,  icviia  my 
cause,  in  its  forensic  sense,  or  my  right,  snias*1  shall  pass  away,  either 
my  cause  shall  be  neglected,  the  controversy  with  my  enemies  not  com- 
ing up  before  God  for  trial,  or  being  dismissed  unsettled  ;  or  my  right 
shall  pass  away,  my  rightful  claim  to  protection  against  the  injustice  of 
my  foes  shall  fail  to  be  secured.     Marg.  Haphtarah  of  5jV-^  ,  Gen.  12: 1. 

28.  The  unreasonableness  of  this  distrust  is  apparent  from  what  they 
knew  or  ought  to  know.  The  infinite  greatness  of  God  is  urg<>d  by 
sceptics  as  an  argument  against  the  salvation  of  the  gospel.  He  who 
created  and  watches  over  the  vast  universe  would  not  bestow  such  extra- 
ordinary attention  on  this  speck  of  earth  as  the  gospel  supposes.  But 
the  objection  is  guilty  of  the  very  depreciation  of  God  which  it  depre- 
cates. If  this  earth  is  as  nothing,  is  the  rest  of  the  universe  any 
greater  in  comparison  w  ith  him  1  To  the  prophet  God's  infinite  great- 
ness is  an  invincible  ground  of  trust;  no  vastness  of  cares  can  so 
distract  him  that  he  shall  be  unable  to  do  all  that  is  needful  for  the 
feeblest  and  the  least,  cs — n  §  283.  2.  Hast  thou  not  known,  or  hast 
thou  not  at  least  heard?  ■•£&»,  in  apposition  with  the  following  divine 
names  which  are  here  emphatically  accumulated ;  others  make  njrp  the 
subject  and  b'sij  ^r';x  predicate,  Jehovah  is  the  God  of  eternity  §  254.6. 
hSjjs  extremities,  including  all  that  is  between  them,  the  entire  earth 
from  one  extremity  to  another.  t)  >■_■>•;  faintness,  primarily  arising  from 
running, ys"*-  tvearincss  from  toil;  they  are  here  combined  as  equivalents 
to  intensify  the  idea  ;  fut.  because  this  never  will  occur,  involving  of  course 
a  denial  that  it  ever  has  occurred  or  is  possible,  n&h,  the  words  might 
mean  '  there  is  no  searching  to  his  understanding,'  his  knowledge  is  in- 
tuitive, not  discursive,  is  not  gained  by  investigation.  Their  meaning 
here  is,  it  is  impossible  for  man  to  investigate  the  divine  understanding, 
it  is  limitless.  As  he  cannot  desert  Israel  for  lack  of  power  or  through 
exhaustion,  neither  can  he  from  want  of  knowledge  whether  of  their  wants 
or  of  the  methods  of  supplying  them. 

29.  He  is  not  only  the  possessor  of  strength  but  the  source  of  it. 
He  not  only  never  wearies  himself  but  recuperates  those  who  do.     -JK: 


152  HEBREW    CHEESTOMATHT. 

c-::x   -•*'-"•   not   only  to  the   ireanj  but   to  the  powerless. 

; .  he  no!  only  gives  but  multiplies,  gives  abundantly.     "Who  among 

shall  be  thus  Buccoured,  is  explained  in  what  follows. 

Human  strength,  even  the  mosl  vigorous  and  active,  is  inade- 

WLat  baa  been  denied  of  '  tod  is  here  affirmed  of  the  stoutest  men 

and  those  in  the  prime  of  life.      z-<--nz:,  the  part,  -nt-12  has  plur.  &■•■? hi, 

but  in  the  Bpecial  Bense  of  choice  young  men,  selected  for  their  fitness 

for  military  duty,  it  has  for  distinction  D^na  §  210.  fl.     V-r=  g  282.  a. 

31.  77  g  254.  9.  /-,  wait/or,  expect  him  with  faith  and  pati 
which  is  also  the  sense  of  '  wait  upon'  in  the  Eng.  Ver.,  though  this 
in  modern  English  rather  suggests  the  idea  of  personal  atten- 
This  veib  maybe  construed  with  the  direct  object  or  with  *> 
an  1  ?k.  •s*'-~:  exchange,  especially  for  the  better,  improve,  renew. 
1V2  •  .  not  shall  go  up  into  feathers,  i.  e.  put  forth  feathers, comp.  Ps.  103: 
5,  nor  mount  up  with  wings,  hut  shall  raise  the  pinion,  tj?j  and  >4;, 
again  as  in  ver.  28  :  they  who  trust  in  God  shall  no  more  faint  than 
God  himself. 

OHAPTEB  XLI. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  the  incomparable  greatness  of  Jehovah  had 
been  asserted  as  a  ground  for  Israel's  trust  in  the  salvation  he  had  prom- 
ised. Here  the  questions  of  40  :  18.  25.  are  as  it  were  resumed,  and 
his  supremacy  demonstrated  against  all  opposers.  This  is  presented 
under  the  figure  of  a  majestic  trial,  to  which  Jehovah,  as  the  one  party, 
summons  all  the  nations  and  the  gods  whose  claims  they  put  forth  or 
defend,  challenging  them  to  exhibit  proofs  of  deity  compared  with  his. 
The  chapter  consists  of  two  unequal  parts,  viz. : 

1.  n.  1    24,  the  trial  in  detail,  with  its  result  ; 

2.  vs.  25-20,  a  brief  recapitulation. 

The  process  of  the  trial  is  subdivided  into: 

(1)  The  setting  forth  of  the  evidences  of  Jehovah's  power  and  fore- 
know ledge,  as  these  would  be  conspicuously  displayed  in  what  he  was 
about  to  achieve : 

a.  The  raising  up  of  Cyrus,  vs.  2-7. 

A.  Making  I  irions  over  all  foes,  vs.  8-20. 

(2)  The  futility  of  all  other  claims  to  divinity.      The    claimants   can 

foretell  anything  nor  bring  anything  to  pass,  vs.  21-24. 

1.  The  summons  of  the  nations  and  their  gods  to  trial,  to  vindicate 
their  claim  to  divinity  in  comparison  with  Jehovah.  i»*-h-  $  272.  3, 
be   silent  unto  7>ie,  i.  e.  be   silent  and    turn    to  inc.      Some   1111  lerstand 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    41  :  1.  2.  153 

this  of  conversion,  cease  your  raging  hostility  and  turn  quietly  and  sub- 
missively to  me,  and  thus  you  shall  gain  the  new  strength  promised, 
40:31.  Others,  be  reduced  to  silence,  as  the  result  of  the  trial  which 
follows,  this  being  already  anticipated  at  the  outset.  It  would  then  be 
a  summons  to  be  silenced  by  entering  into  trial  with  God,  and  finding 
themselves  unable  to  make  out  their  claims.  It  is  better  to  regard  it  as 
a  call  to  attention  ;  listen  silently  to  me,  and  then  with  your  utmost 
vigour  maintain  your  cause.  God  is  the  speaker  throughout  this  chap- 
ter. b*»\«,  see  on  40  :  15.  The  summons  to  the  most  distant  nations 
implies  that  those  nearer  at  hand  are  likewise  challenged,  rib  M^K, 
allusion  to  10:31,  where  this  is  asserted  of  those  waiting  for  Jehovah. 
Let  the  nations,  who  will  not  wait  on  him,  renew  it  for  themselves, 
summon  all  their  strength,  and,  if  possible,  redouble  it.  Change  of 
person  §  279.  The  future  has  an  imperative  sense,  as  is  shown  by  the 
preceding  imperative  and  the  cohortative  at  the  end  of  the  verse.  ie:a? 
approach  not  one  another  but  God,  and  this  not  as  worshippers  but  as 
adversaries.  •12-':,  after  the  preliminary  silence  during  the  presentation 
of  God's  claims  to  divinity,  they  may  set  forth  their  own  or  those  of 
the  idols  which  they  worship,  i-n;  together,  God  and  his  adversaries. 
tasvah  (1)  judgment  or  trial   (2)  judgment  seat,  place  of  trial. 

2.  The  first  proof  of  God's  power  and  foreknowledge  adduced  is 
the  annunciation  of  his  purpose  to  raise  up  Cyrus,  whose  appearance  and 
correspondence  with  what  is  here  predicted  of  him  would  give  evidence 
both  that  God  controlled  human  history,  and  that  he  foreknew  what- 
ever comes  to  pass.  Cyrus  is  described  as,  in  prophetic  vision,  already 
raised  up  ("";")  and  pursuing  his  career  of  conquest  (other  verbs  future). 
That  T»jn  is  a  prophetic  preterite  §  2G2.  4,  and  Cyrus,  though  ideally 
present,  belongs  to  the  distant  future,  is  apparent  from  the  fact  that  the 
announcement  of  his  coming  proves  God's  divinity  against  the  idols. 
God  foretold  the  coming  of  Cyrus  and  brought  it  to  pass,  while  the  idols 
could  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  He  is  here  spoken  of  in  general  terms, 
simply  as  a  great  conqueror  from  the  East,  or,  as  this  is  supplemented 
by  ver.  2.5,  from  the  North  and  East,  i.  e.  Persia,  which  lay  in  this  di- 
rection from  Palestine.  In  the  progress  of  the  prophecy  he  is  muo  fully 
described, and  his  very  name  announced,  p-jx.  Some  suppose  Abraham, 
and  others  Christ,  to  be  referred  to,  and  make  p-^  the  object  of  -\-j-, 
and  abstract  for  concrete  =  pi7s  righteous  man,  so  Eng.  Ver.  Put  the  ob- 
ject of  vsn  is  not  expressed,  and  the  relative  is  to  be  supplied  §  283.  3, 
raised  up  him  whom  not  victory  meets  at  every  step,  which  gives  to  --* 
an  unauthorized  senpc,  but  righteousness  calls  to  its  fool  as  its  servant 
and  follower.     He  is  raised  up  as  an  instrument  of  God's  righteousness. 


154  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

m%t  the  subject  is  -.—- ,  D04  SW,  nor  he,  tdie  conqueror,  drives  nations 
before  himself,  nor  ~c .  ;r-n  -.e?3  (1)  will  make  his,  the  conqueror's, 
rworda  (collectire)  tu  '/".*/,  i.  e.  numerous,  and  his  bow*  Beet  au  chaff; 
but  this  figure  is  more  appropriate  to  the  subdued  than  ihe  subjugator. 
(2)  suf.  collect  referring  to  kings,  matt  their  sword  as  das/.  (•"»)  ;.=-H 
may  best  be  regarded  as  an  absolute  expression  of  the  manner  or  in- 
strument §  271.  '2.  c,  make  nations  and  kings  as  dusl  by  his  sword,  i.  e. 
that  of  Cyrus. 

3.  e:"-r  §274.9  -.  n:'s  (1)  </  way  (hat  he  had  not  gone  with  his 
feet,  or  previously  passed  over:  this  violates  the  tense  of  the  verb.  (2) 
a  way  thai  with  his  feet  he  shall  not  come,  he  shall  not  be  compelled  to 
retrace  his  steps.  (8)  the  way  at  his  feet,  i.  e.  after  him  one  .shall  not 
eotnt,  no  one  shall  pursue  him.  (1)  a  way  he  shall  not  go  with  / 
such  shall  be  his  speed  that  he  shall  rather  fly  than  walk.  The  last  is 
the  best  rendering. 

■1.  The  question  of  vcr.  2,  3  is  resumed.  h-$  (1)  an  answer  to  the 
question  he  calling  the  generations  from  the  beginning  has  done  it,  he 
who  is  the  universal  controller  of  providence  and  history  has  controlled 
it  in  this  instance.  (2)  continues  the  question  and  agrees  with  "c  :  this 
is  favoured  by  the  absence  of  the  article.  Calling  may  mean  tailing 
into  existence, or  proclaiming,  heralding,  announcing  beforehan  L  Who 
has  exhibited  this  evidence  of  power  and  foreknowledge  by  raising  up 
Gyrus  I     The  answer  is — /  the  Lord;  first  and  with  the  last — before  all 

and  not  survived  by  any.  to.r  (1)  I  am  the  same,  unchangeable;  this 
gives  a  supposititious  sense  to  the  pronoun;  (2)  I  am  hi,  the  one  in 
question  who  has  done  this  ;    (3)  I  am  first  and  with  the  last  £  258.  2. 

Vs.  5-7  express  the  terror  of  the  nations,  their  endeavours  to  nerve 
each  other,  and  to  put  their  gods  in  the  best  condition  to  render  effectual 
help.  The  sarcasm  lies  in  the  fact  that  idols  needing  the  services  of 
ordinary  workmen  should  be  looked  to  in  opposition  to  the  infinite  God. 
Th.'  immediate  occasion  of  their  terror  may  be  Cyrus,  whom  God  has 
raised   up   for  the  judgment   of  the    nations,  or   this   e\  i  tence  of   divine 

power  and  foreknowledge  accomplishes  their  discomfiture  in  the  grand 

trial  which  is  represented  as  proceeding,  and  fills  them  with  dismay. 
Vet  instead  of  abandoning  the  contest  and  renouncing  their  follies  for 
(loci's  service,  they  but  confirm  one  another  in  error  and  fly  more  fran- 
tically to  their  sensihss  idols,  that  these  may  establish  by  counter 
I  their  equality  or  superiority. 
5.  *::-£,  they  drew  near  to  on  •  another  for  mutual  consultation  and 
assistance,  or  to  God,  taking  up  the  challenge  or  summons  of  ver.  1,  and 

engaging  in  the  unequal  trial. 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH   41  :  3-9.  155 

6.  ^tj-,  they  seek  to  relieve  one  another's  fears  by  mutual  exhorta- 
tion to  courage  and  persistence ;  fut.  because  descriptive  of  what  is  pass- 
ing. The  prophet  places  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  action;  a  part  is 
performed  and  a  part  to  come  §  2G3.  5.  a. 

7.  All  who  have  had  to  do  with  making  the  idol  encourage  one  an- 
other, each  striving  to  remove  the  fears  of  the  rest,  and  pronouncing  his 
part  of  the  work  upon  the  idol  good,  or  repairing  what  is  yet  weak  or 
lacking,  so  that  there  may  be  no  failure  in  this  contest  from  its  imper- 
fect manufacture.  pa^,  respecting  the  soldering,  it  is  good,  see  on  Gen. 
1 :  28,  not  it  is  good  i.  e.  ready  for  soldering. 

•8.  The  second  proof  of  the  divine  omnipotence  and  foreknowledge 
is  Israel's  deliverance  from  all  his  foes,  and  their  utter  discomfiture 
and  destruction,  notwithstanding  the  weakness  of  the  former  and  the 
power  of  the  latter.  This,  when  effected,  as  it  certainly  would  be,  would 
afford  a  grand  proof  of  the  divinity  of  Jehovah.  As  this  is  addressed  to 
Israel's  despondency,  it  is  largely  dwelt  upon,  and  presented  first  in 
literal  terms,  vs.  8-13,  then  under  two  distinct  figures,  a  worm  thresh- 
ing the  mountains,  vs.  14-lG,and  a  supernatural  flow  of  waters  for  those 
perishing  with  thirst,  vs.  17-20.  Israel  is  addressed  and  characterized, 
vs.  8.  9,  his  relation  to  God  stated  as  a  ground  of  confidence  in  what 
follows.  God  could  not  and  would  not  desert  to  his  foes,  those  for  whom 
he  had  done  so  much,  and  whom  he  had  destined  to  so  great  an  end. 
Vs-.---,  the  substantive  verb  is  not  to  be  supplied,  Thou  art  Israel,  or  thou 
Israel  art  my  servant.  The  people  are  again  addressed  by  the  two  names 
of  their  ancestor,  used  as  poetic  equivalents ;  the  sacred  name,  however, 
is  put  first  and  gives  its  colour  to  the  other,  as  the  relation  to  God  is 
prominent  in  his  thoughts.  In  40  :  27,  where  the  sinful  weakness  of  the 
people  is  prominent,  the  order  is  the  reverse,  ■'na?  servant,  one  em- 
ployed to  do  a  certain  work.  Moses  is  called  God's  servant,  Deut.  34  : 
5,  Nebuchadnezzar,  Jer.  2.5  :  9,  the  material  creation,  Ps.  119  :  91  ;  here 
Israel.  -[-r-n2,not  only  engaged  in  God's  service  but  appointed  of 
God  himself  to  be  so,  selected  from  others  and  rather  than  others  for 
this  special  purpose.  C"^  *"3*.  seed  of  Abraham,  whom  (iod  had 
promised  to  bless,  and  to  ma'<e  a  blessing  to  all  nations.  Pj3nk  §  102. 
3,  my  lover  or  who  loved  me,  implying  of  course  reciprocal  affection. 

9.  God  designated  them  as  his  and  brought  them  from  remote  parts 
for  his  service  the  pains  bestowed  upon  them  making  it  more  sure  that 
he  will  not  desert  them  now.  y-sn  niseis,  some  refer  to  Abraham's 
call  from  Mesopotamia,  others  to  brin  ing  the  people  out  of  Egypt. 
rrV; -.:<■;• ,  in  Ex.  24:11  nobles,  here  sides  or  joints,  parallel  to  nksp. 
■k>;,  njtonly  made  him  his  servant,  bat  announced  to  him  that  he  stood 


156  IIEBRKW  CHIIESTOMATIIT. 

in  tli.it  relation:  'thou  art   my  servant'  par  cxc tUsn at,  as  no  other  is. 

including  the  Messiah,  who  was  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  as  are 
also  all  his  true   I plc^  is  God'fl   servant  in  a  peculiar  and  the  highest 

the  one  who  above  all  others  is  appointed  by  him  to  do  his  work 
in  this  world,  i^poimb  sta,  not  /  will  not  reject  thee,  which  violates 
the  tenses  hut  /  have  not  rejected  thee ;  this  choice  has  never  been  re- 
voked, implying,  though  not  directly  stating,  that  it  never  will  he. 

10.  n-t-Vn  .     This  is  the  exhortation  addressed  to  the  person  de- 
i    in  the  two  preceding  vers  s.      It  refers  not  to  the  victories  of 

Cyrus  which,  ver.  5,  alarmed  other  nations,  but  need  occasion  no  fear  to 

them;  but  to  perils  foreseen  or  calamities  experience!  at  any  time  and 

from  any  quarter.    ■"*»,   the  ground  of  exhorted  fearlessn 

presence,  which  implies  his  protection,     srrr,  not  /><■  dismayed,  but  look 

around  with  anxiety  and  perplexity  for  help.      y^-N,    not    /   fill 

then  thee,  which  violates  the  tense,  but  /  have  strengthened  thee, 

cither  iheir  past  experiences  of  God's  protection  are   appealed  to   as  an 

argument  of  confidence  for  the   future,  or,  1  have  already  provided  theo 

with  strength  adequate  for  ih  se  future  emergencies,  as   shall   be   mani- 

when  the  trial  comes,     -ft*,  cumulative,    though  no  climax  is 

lie  in  the  sense  of  the  verbs,  yet  heaping  together  equivalent  forms 

of  expression    gives   intensity  or  emphasis  to  the  thought.      '-"p~~  '<"£'* 

hi>/  right  hand  of  righteousness  $  -~>  I.  6,  not  right  hand  of  my  righteous' 

ie  attribute  personified  and  a  right  hand  attributed  to  it.      The 

right  hand  is  an  instrument  of  action  and  a  symbol  of  strength. 

11.  -,-.  Behold!  seel  pointing  as  if  to  an  object  of  sight.  wVjr»i  ws^i 
the  accumulation  of  synonymous  words  makes  the  statement  more  em- 
phatic Shame  denofa  s  the  frustration  of  plans  and  disappointed  expect- 
ations, "»S|  see  on  40  :  17.  :"=■-  "■»:£  thy  men  of  strife  §  256,  men 
striving  with  thee. 

1_\    Expansion  and  repetition  of  the  last  clause  of  th  •  pre  ••■  [ing  verse. 

i:-=-...i  expression  often  osed  to  denote  total  disappearance.    They 

shall  vanish  not  only  to  a  careless  inspection,  but  the  most  earnest 
scrutiny  shall  detect  no  trace  of  their  existence.  t:s  =  -  -,-xr  .  see  on 
HI:  17. 

18.  The  reason  of  [Brad's  safety  and  of  tin-  destruction  of  their  foes. 
:  (1)  causative,  making  strong.     This  yields  a  good  sense,  but  ii 

not  the  usual  meaning  of  the  word  in  lliphil,  and  is  not  its  meaning   in 

I  shove.     (S)  holding fas^  or  firmly,  the   idea  is  not  so  much  that 

lance  out  of  perplexity  and  danger,  as  of  preservation  from  falling 

or  sinking.      Not  wilt  /><>/<!,  ]■].  V.  but  <un  holding  or  the  holder  of  for  all 

y&m  ,  not  (1)  for  finite   tense    /  tun  toying,  but  (i?)  /  am 


NOTES   ON  ISAIAn  41  :  10-14.  157 

the  one  saying  to  thee,  or  (3)  I  the  one  saying  to  thee,  etc.  have  helped 
thee.  According  to  (3)  the  thing  said  is  simply  pyp  Vn  ;  according  to 
(2)  the  whole  to  the  end  of  the  verse.  According  to  (3)  /  who  say 
to  thee  fear  not  have  actually  helped  thee,  and  in  this  given  a  pledge 
that  you  have  no  occasion  to  fear  ;  according  to  (2)  /  the  Lord  am  the 
one  saying  this,  therefore  it  is  no  vain  word  hut  efficacious,  truthful  and 
strength  imparting.  :""?-*?,  have  helped  thee  in  former  times,  as  a 
pledge  of  present  and  future  protection,  or,  have  already  granted  the  aid 
which  you  require  in  this  case.  The  rendering  /  will  help  violates  the 
tense. 

14.  The  literal  is,  as  is  frequently  the  case  in  Isaiah,  succeeded  hy 
a  figurative  statement.  The  first  figure,  vs.  14-1 G,  is  a  worm,  helpless 
and  despicahle,  in  danger  of  heing  crushed  hy  the  foot  of  every  passer 
by,  converted  into  a  mighty  engine  which  pulverizes  the  mountains  and 
scatters  them  to  the  winds.  The  accomplishment  of  such  a  result  by 
such  an  instrument  is  a  clear  proof  of  the  omnipotence  of  God  and  his 
control  of  human  history.  ^K-via— ?»,  the  frequent  repetition  of  the  ex- 
hortation not  to  fear,  implies  the  strong  temptation  they  were  under  to 
do  so ;  fern,  to  agree  with  nsjVfa  §  253.  1.  or  §  254.  3.  This  verse  is  a 
repetition  and  expansion  of  the  divine  voice  at  the  close  of  ver.  1 3,  the 
first  clause  dwelling  upon  the  person  addressed,  the  second  on  the  person 
of  the  speaker,  -cns  §  90.  (pass.)  the  only  form  of  the  word  which  oc- 
curs, except  t!:e  future,  which  is  found  in  combination  with  it,  Jer.  23  : 
31.  It  is  used  of  a  divine  utterance,  almost  always  in  connection  with 
the  name  of  God,  more  rarely  of  an  inspired  man.  t\'~.^  ,  fern.  suf.  re- 
fers to  nyV;n,  properly  to  purchase  from  the  power  of  another  by  the 
payment  of  a  ransom.  It  is  used  repeatedly  of  God's  delivering  Israel 
from  the  bondage  of  Egypt  and  the  power  of  other  foes,  as  the  converse  nta 
to  sell  is  constantly  used  of  his  subjecting  them  to  the  bondage  of  their 
foes,  though  no  price  was  paid  in  either  case,  so  that  it  may  simply  mean 
deliverer.  But  in  the  typical  institutions  of  the  law  this  word  was  used  to 
express  one,  who  as  a  near  kinsman  of  one  impoverished  or  slain,  redeemed 
his  property  and  restored  it  to  him,  or  avenged  his  death.  How  far 
Vsa,  as  applied  to  God,  have  been  associated  with  that  type,  or  how  much 
it  may  h  ive  retained  of  the  radical  signification  of  the  word,  we  cannot 
tell.  But  that  type  teaches  what  is  more  fully  unfolded  in  Ule  New 
Testament,  that  God  is  the  redeemer  of  his  people  from  present  and 
eternal  evil  by  the  payment  of  an  equivalent,  even  the  life  of  the  Son  of 
God,  who  is  the  manifested  Jehovah  of  the  Old  Testament,  though  this 
distinction  of  persons  in  the  godhead  was  not  clearly  revealed  to  the 
consciousness  of   the  saiuts  of  that  economy.     *»7R,  see  on  10  :  25,  in- 


158  HOKKW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

eludes  the   ideas  of  infinitely  exalted   and  perfectly  pure,  the  holy  God 
who  is  the  God  of  lsi.ul. 

15.  rjrt  ,  see  on  ver.  11.  "*^cr  Share  pUtced  thee  for,  converted 
thee  into.  This  is  what  (iod  has  Already  made  them,  as  will  be  shown 
in  due  time,  i"Z:*b  threshing  instrument,  sharp,  m  u\  not  worn  and 
dulled,  potsesttd  of  tdgu  of  bladt  -.  hto'q  .  the  reduplicated  form  is  by 
eome  supposed  to  express  Dumber,  many  Hades,  strictly  mouths.-  the 
'edge' of  a  sword  or  sharp  instrument  is  ealled  its  '  mouth.'  r--r. 
thou  shalt  thresh  mountains,  comp.  Mic.  -1  :  13,  Dan.  2:34.  3.">.  e--r, 
not  specifically  a  symbol  of  kingdoms,  but  belonging  to  the  imagery  of 
the  figure,  whieh  is  that  of  a  worm  reducing  mountains  to  powder. 

16.  The  figure  is  continued  ;  after  the  threshing  comes  the  winnow- 
ing, which  was  performed  by  casting  up  to  the  wind;  they  shall  be  dis- 
persed and  driven  away  as  completely  as  chaff  from  the  threshing  floor. 
r.rs*,thc  pronoun  is  used  to  indicate  the  opposition  of  Israel  to  the 
enemies  just  spoken  of  §  243.  1.  ■>  may  be  conjunctive,  a>u/thou  shalt 
rejoice  in  consequence  of  the  destruction  of  foes,  or  adversative,  and  on 
other  hand,  i.  e.  but,  while  they  perish  thou  shalt  have  cause  to  rejoice, 
rt'jmi  in  Jehovah)  in  virtue  of  your  relation  to  him,  as  to  rej 
wealth  is  in  the  possession  of  it  or  in  the  advantage  it  brings.  i^hMi 
boast,  glory:  lie  shall  be  the  ground  of  triumphant  confidence.  Marg. 
see  on  40  :  26. 

17.  Another  figure;  water  is  given  in  overflowing  abundance  to  those 
perishing  with  thirst,  when  and  where  it  could  b  •  least  expected.  This 
similitude  is  often  used  by  Isaiah,  suggested  probably  by  the  experience  of 
Israel  in  the  wilderness  when  coming  up  from  Egypt.  First  the  neces- 
sity is  described.     It  is  not  the  literal  thirst  of  the  exiles  returning  from 

on  whieh  is  intended,  for  (1)  the  language  would  then  be  hyper- 
bolical and  fanatical;  no  such  miraculous  gift  of  water  occurred  on  their 
return  ;  (2)  this  is  a  fresh  image  of  what  had  been  set  forth  under  a 
different  emblem  in  the  preceding  verses.  There  is  no  more  reason  for 
regarding  this  as  literal  description  than  the  worm  pulverizing  mountains. 
Thirst  is  a  figure  for  misery  and  destitution,  for  whieh  an  abundant  and 
unexpected  supply  shall  be  provided.  It  is  not  to  be  confined  to  the  suffer- 
ing  of  the  Babylonish  exile,  though  that  is  of  course  included,  comp.  Amos 

S  :  1 1-13.      ~p-?3,  the  form  appears  to  be  from  nns  ,  and  so  some  take  it. 
Kiit  as  that  word  has  the  BeUM  of  placing^  Dot  of  parching  or  drying  up, 

whieh  the  context  r  quires,  it  is  probably  from  rs:  with  Daghesh-fbrte 

emphatic  £  24.  r.    Secondly,  the  plentiful  supply,  a.  its  source,  then  b.  in 
the  next  verse  the  supply  itself.     c::n,  hear  prayer  favourably,  answer 

them;  00  prayer  had  been  mentioned,  hut  it  was  implied  in  the  wretched- 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAH   41  :  15-23.  ]  59 

ness  above  described  ;  first  affirmatively,  tben  negatively,  as  is  usual  with 
Isaiah,  /  toill  not  desert  them. 

18.  B^Bti,  not  merely  high  places,  but  bare,  naked  cliffs  or  hills. 
niyga,  water  shall  abound  everywhere,  in  bills  and  valleys.  This  is 
not  a  description  of  physical  changes  which  shall  be  wrought,  but 
figures  of  abundant  blessing.  The  interpreter  must  not  particularize 
cliff,  valley,  desert,  and  make  each  a  symbol  of  some  distinct  individual 
thing,  but  take  the  whole  image  together  as  forming  one  picture  of  wel- 
come and  overflowing  supply. 

19.  The  wilderness,  wns,  containing  only  scanty  vegetation,  and 
even  the  desert,  n^-v ,  absolutely  destitute  of  verdure,  comp.  on  40  :  3, 
shall  be  made  to  produce  stately  trees.  This  is  not  a  new  figure,  but  a 
carrying  out  of  that  already  employed.  The  trees  are  not  designed  to 
suggest  shade  and  shelter  from  the  heat,  nor  to  delight  the  eye  by  beauti- 
ful groves,  but  to  evidence  the  thoroughness  of  the  change  produced  by 
this  miraculous  abundance  of  water;  that  is  made  fruitful  which  was 
6terile  before. 

20.  yra\  expresses  the  design,  'in  order  that  they  may  see,'  either  3 
pi.  indef.  §  2-43.  2.  b,  it  may  be  seen,  or,  the  nations  opposed  to  God  in 
this  strife.  -tt*r^,  ellipsis  of  a|  fc».  :sxna,  not  only  produced  it  but 
created  it,  implying  something  altogether  new  and  above  the  operation 
of  natural  causes,  see  on  Gen.  1:1. 

21.  The  idols  and  their  worshippers  are  addressed  and  challenged 
to  exhibit  like  proofs  of  divinity.  Es.2-7.  produce  your  cause,  i.  e.  your 
side  in  this  great  contest,  t^rittus  your  strengths  or  strong  ones,  those 
on  which  you  rely.  Some  make  it  '  your  champions,'  i.  e.  idols.  The 
Eng.  Ver.  better,  '  your  strong  reasons.'  :  aj>;n  ^»  the  king,  both  the 
ruler  and  defender  of  Jacob. 

22.  VPJJ33  '*Jiji2  §  279 ;  both  verbs  have  the  same  subject  and  object, 
though  some  translate  let  them  bring  near  their  idols,  and  let  them,  the 
idols,  announce  to  us,  etc.  rrxar: . . .  r>iso«-.n.  The  contrast  has  been  dif- 
ferently understood;  either  the  proximate  and  the  remoter  future,  or 
more  probably  the  former  thing*  are  past  predictions  already  uttered 
and  accomplished,  while  the  coming  things  are  predictions  now  to  be 
made  of  what  is  yet  future.  ■jpwriK  the  end  of  them,  their  issue, 
whether  they  are  fulfilled  or  not.  We,  i.  e.  God  and  his  people  on  one 
side ;  they,  i.  e.  idols  and  their  followers  on  the  other. 

23.  Change  of  person  §  279.  'tvf&B  is,  this  was  the  thing  to  be  decided. 
sy-rn  sans1^,  either  re  ward  your  friends  and  punish  your  foes,  or  do  some 
thing  either  good  or  bad,  comp.  Jer.  10  :  5,  Zeph.  1  :  12.  nype:,'!  §  172. 
3.     *nsj  §  97.  2.  a.     »Mfi2i  some  connect  with  the  subject  we,  both  par- 


1G0  HEBREW    OHBBSTOMATRT. 

tics  together ;  otlicrs  with  the  verbs,  loot  about  tmd  see  together,  or  at 
the  same  time;  others  still  with  the  object,  see  the  good  and  ceil  ye  have 
done  toff(  Ou  r. 

24.  As  they  are  unable  to  accept  the  challenge,  and  to  adduce  evi- 
dence to  sustain  them  in  their  claim  of  divinity,  sentence  is  given  against 
them;    they   are   proved  worthless   and  condemned  as   such. 

nothin  !  of  it  and  equal  to  it,  or  lee*  than  nothing,  sec  on  LO  : 

17.  --'-yy  your  work,  your  idols  which  are  of  human  workmanship,  or 
which  is  better  suited  to  the  connection,  your  deed,  what  you,  the  idols, 
have  dona  ~=":r>,  abomination,  an  object  of  religions  abhorrence,  oomp. 
Gen.  48:82.  rem  according  to  Borne  ■■  nm*j  worn  than  a  viper,  but 
the  parallel  expressions  show  it  to  be  equivalent  to,  if  not  an  ortbo- 
graphic  variation  for  DfKJ. 

25.  The  trial  is  recapitulated:  the  two  great  arguments  of  Jehovah's 
deity  are  repeated,  with  the  failure  of  the  idols  to  exhibit  similar  proofs, 
whereupon  sentence  is  pronounced  again.  1st  proof:  the  raising  up  of 
1  \«r.  25,  the  idols  neither  did  it  nor  predicted  it,  vcr.  2  6  ;  2nd 
proof:  foretelling  and  accomplishing  Israel's  deliverance,  ver.  27.  the  in- 
ability of  the  idols  is  manifested  again,  ver.  28,  they  are  worthless,  ver. 
29.  "r;r*-.~-  similarity  of  expressions  to  ver.  2:  the  preterite  1 
there,  18  shown  to  refer  not  to  what  is  actually  past,  by  being  adduced 
as  a  proof  of  divine  foreknowledge,  t-suc  .  As  the  Babylonians  invaded 
Palestine  from  the  north,  and  Chaldea  is  called  the  north  country, 
whereas  this  conqueror  is  said,  ver.  2,  to  be  raised  up  from  the  East,  some 
refer  the  first  clause  to  God's  raising  up  Babylon  to  be  a  scourge  to 
Israel,  and  the  next  to  Cyrus'  march  to  overthrow  it.  But  this  assumes 
a  change  of  subject  not  intimated  in  the  text.  Others  combine  the  North 
of  this  clause  with  the  East  of  the  following,  and  apply  it  to  Cvius  as 
from  both  North  and  East,  i.  e.  the  Noith  East.     There  may  perhaps  be 

an  allusion  to  his  twofold  origin,  as  1  tided  from  both  the  royal 

of  Media  in  the  North  and  that  of  Persia  in  the  Bast.     -•:•-=  *-;■*• 
cither//'  thaUeallby,  Le.  upon///;/  numr,  or  he  shall  call  with,  i.  e.  proclaim 

•  on  1   Kin.   1  S  ;  l>  1  ;  for  the  fulfilment  in  cither  case  BOS  his 
Ezra  1  :  2.      z-:sz  i  "_'7I.  2,  this  word  is  specially  applied  to  Baby- 
lonish nobles.     -•;-,  trample  them  down,  as  something  utterly  worthless 
and  vile,  indicating  the  completeness  of  the  subjugation  and  their  inability 

2G.  '-s--:  from  the  beginning,  not  as  40  :  21  from  the  creation,  but 

either  indefinitely  of  old,  or  in  contrast  with  •,•-",  which  means  'after  I  he 

end  of,'  Gen.    11:1,  _.<--   may    tneai  the   beginning  of.'      The 

D  will  then  be,  who  ami  OUttCed  '  JyTUS'  coming  before  his  appearance  ? 


NOTES   ON    ISAIAH  41  :  24-29.  161 

pnS,  may  be  right,  /rue,  or  the  more  exact  meaning  of  the  word  may  be 
retained,  righteous.  He  in  whose  favour  the  judge  pronounces  is  justified 
in  his  case,  be  it  what  it  may  ;  so  in  this  case,  give  decision  in  favour  of 
the  idols  if  they  have  foretold  anything,  pronounce  them  on  that  ground 
righteous  in  the  claim  which  they  are  putting  forth  to  divinity. 

27.  ■p'tN"?,  not  as  Eng.  Ver.  the  Jirst  shall  say,  but  I  first ;  either 
supply  '  say,'  or  introduce  give  from  the  last  clause,  i.  e.  give  them  the 
opportunity  and  privilege  of  saying  behold  them. 

28.  The  incapacity  of  the  idols,  ft\s&*  prep,  partitive,  I  saw  of 
these,  i.  e.  the  idols,  '{".y,  giving  advice  or  information  respecting  the 
future.  :i2T  *3%,in,  declarative  and  they  will  perhaps  return  an  answer, 
subjunctive  that  they  mag,  etc.,  or  interrogative,  will  they  return,  etc. 

29.  As  they  have  failed  to  make  out  their  claim  to  divinity,  sentence 
is  given  against  them.  cVp,  (1)  all  of  them  are  vanity,  their  works  or 
deeds  are  nought,  but  this  violates  the  accents;  (2)  as  for  all  of  them, 
their  works  are  vanity,  nought. 

CHAPTER    XLII. 

Chap.  40  promised  to  Israel  deliverance  and  salvation,  confirming 
the  certainty  of  it  by  an  appeal  to  God's  incomparable  greatness.  In 
chap.  41  the  sole  divinity  of  Jehovah  is  demonstrated  to  the  confusion 
of  idols  and  their  worshippers  by  his  protection  and  exaltation  of  Israel. 
The  iduls  can  neither  do  good  nor  do  evil,  neither  be  the  authors  of  any 
salvation  to  the  people,  nor  retard  the  salvation  God  has  promised.  In 
this  chapter  the  divinely  appointed  destiny  of  Israel,  which  God's  power 
is  pledged  to  accomplish,  and  which  the  idols  cannot  prevent,  is  more 
fully  unfolded,  and  seeming  difficulties  in  the  present  and  past  aspect 
of  things  are  removed. 

The  chapter  consists  of  3  parts,  viz.  : 

1.  vs.  1-9.  Israel  is  God's  chosen  servant  to  extend  his  kingdom 
over  th.'  earth,  and  to  enlighten  and  save  the  nations. 

2.  vs.  10-17.  God's  apparent  apathy  and  inaction  in  the  past  presents 
a  seeming  improbability  in  the  way  of  the  accomplishment  of  this  destiny: 
but  this  is  to  be  exchanged  for  an  activity  which  shall  effect  the  most 
stupendous  results. 

3.  vs.  18-25.  The  character  and  condition  of  the  people  add  a  fresh 
improbability:  but  their  sins  shall  not  obstruct  what  God  does  for  his 
own  righteousness'  sake  and  the  magnifying  of  his  law  :  and  their  suffer-  ' 
ings,  so  far  from  proving  God's  inability  to  protect  and  bless  them,  were 
Bent  for  just  reasons  by  God's  own  hand. 


102  IIl.HKl.W    CHRESTOMATIIY. 

1.  'r:zy.  The  most  important  question  connected  with  this  entire 
prophecy  is  who  is  the  servant  of  Jehovah,  comp.  41  :  8,  who  so  frequently 
in  it.  He  cannot  he  Cyrus,  who  was  not  commissioned  to  spread 
the  true  religion,  nor  Isaiah,  or  the  prophets  as  a  class,  who  were  not 
the  Gentiles,  nor  Israel  in  its  purely  national  character,  whose 
sufferings  were  not  vicarious,  ami  from  whom  he  is  expressly  distinguish- 
•  •  I,  19  :  0.  It  is  plain  from  the  attributes  and  works  ascrihed  to  hira, 
that  the  Messiah   is  prominently  referred  to :   this   further  appears   from 

frequent  applications  to  Christ,  in  the  N'ew  Tost  amen  t,  of  language  em- 
ployed  respecting  this  servant  here  and  elsewhere.  Yet  he  is  not  ex- 
clusively intended,  for  (1 )  imperfection  and  sin  are  attrihuted  to  the 
servant  of  the  Lord,  42  :  19.  (2)  The  servant  is  repeatedly  called  Israel 
or  addressed  as  Israel,  41  :  8,  41 : 1,  49:3.  (3)  The  connection  here 
demands  not  the  introduction  of  a  fresh  suhject,  hut  a  statement  of  what 
was  designed  for  Israel.  (4)  What  is  here  said  of  God's  servant  is  ap- 
plicable to  the  people  as  a  whole  in  its  measure,  (5)  Some  of  the  expres- 
sions used  respecting  the  servant  of  Jehovah  are  applied  to  the  people 
of  I  fod,  Jer.  11:19,  Acts  13  :  47,  2  Cor.  G  :  2.  The  proper  view  seems 
to  he  that  ( rod'fl  servant  is  Israel  considered  as  embracing  the  Messiah, 
who  was  to  spring  from  the  midst  of  them,  and  by  whom  mainly  the 
task  of  the  world's  salvation  committed  to  this  people,  comp.  John 4 : 
22,  was  to  he  achieved  :  as  we  might  attrihute  to  France  what  was  per- 
formed by  Napoleon.  This  is  precisely  the  sense  of  'the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham,' and  may  be  further  confirmed  by  the  scriptural  doctrine  of  the 
unity  of  Christ  and  his  people,  comp.  1  Cor.  12  :  12.  ~»pn  I  trill  up- 
hold him  or  will  loll  him  fust,  retain  him.  Thero  is  no  necessity  for 
Supplying  the  relative.  This  is  applied  to  Christ,  Mat.  12  :  18.  etc.  and 
twice  by  a  voice  from  heaven.  Mat.  3  :  17,  17  :  5,  where  the  changes  in 
the  form  of  expression  are.  for  the  sake  of  explanation  or  more  exactly 
designating  the  person  intended.  *y»T}»,  not  merely  choice  or  excellent, 
but  actually  chosen.  v'tJj  upon  him  rather  than  in  him,  to  denote  des- 
cent from  heaven,  bltiq  judgment,  either  the  function  of  a  judge,  the 
administration  of  justice,  not  here  the  mere  blessings  of  good  govern- 
ment in  a  worldly  Sense,  but  his  empire,  his  spiritual  reign,  or  that  which 
is  just  and  right,  his  righteous  laws,  true  religion.  Israel,  instead  of 
being  longer  lorded  over  by  the  nations,  shall    gire    law  to   them   in  the 

person  of  his  great  representatire  and  ruler.    sntab  to  the  nation*,  \.  e. 

mankind.       :k-xv   cruse    to   go  forth,  i.  e.   from  Jerusalem,  the   centre 
and  scat    of  this  empire,  comp.  •_':."..  the  facts  of  the    new    dispensation 
presented  under  the  emblems  of  the  old. 
•J.  Thil  empire  was  not  to  be  extended  by  such  means  as  are  em- 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    42  :  1-6.  1C3 

ployed  in  worldly  conquests,  not  by  noise  and  clamour,  ver.  2,  nor  by 
violence,  ver.  3,  but  by  the  truth.  Kisp.  lift  up,  not  himself,  nor  faces 
d-:d,  i.  e.  accept  persons,  but  his  voice  ;  the  true  object  is  contained  in 
the  last  word  of  the  verse. 

3.  Figures  of  gentleness,  and  so  applied  by  the  evangelist  Matthew 
12  :  20,  not  merely  as  descriptive  of  the  personal  characteristics  of  the 
Redeemer,  but  of  the  method  of  extending  his  kingdom,  nreti,  shown 
by  the  accompanying  adjective  dim  and  verb  extinguish  to  mean  wick  ; 
its  primary  sense  is  fiax.  mickV  stands  opposed  to  the  methods  of  ex- 
tending his  empire  previously  described.  The  prep,  admits  of  various 
explanations:  (1)  according  to  truth,  truly,  in  a  true  and  proper 
manner;  (2)  in  reference  to  truth,  i.e.  by  means  of  truth;  (3)  be- 
longing to  truth,  i.  e.  in  its  service,  acting  as  its  embodiment  and 
representative  ;  (4)  unto  truth,  so  as  to  secure  its  triumph  and  establish- 
ment. The  rendering  in  perpetuity  gives  an  unauthorized  sense  to 
the  noun. 

4.  r.-s';,  allusion  to  nns,  ver.  3,  he  shall  neither  use  violence  nor 
suffer  it  from  others,  he  shall  not  fail  in  the  performance  of  his  task. 
■p-;  ,  some  derive  from  fv\  run,  (1)  shall  neither  be  dim  nor  run,  i.  e.  be 
precipitate,  not  too  slow  nor  too  hasty  ;  (2)  run  away,  flee,  be  driven 
from  the  successful  accomplishment  of  his  work.  It  is  more  probably 
from  yat"i  §  140.  1,  with  allusion  to  "ps?,  ver.  3,  be  broken,  defeated. 
:^'N  isles,  remote  lands,  see  on  40  :  15.  :;Vn^  shall  wait  for  his  law, 
may  mean  that  they  must  remain  deprived  of  the  blessings  of  his  king- 
dom until  his  reign  comes  to  be  extended  over  them,  or  that  after  their 
submission  to  him  they  shall  wait  for  the  utterances  of  the  law  from  his 
mouth  with  a  ready  disposition  to  obey  them. 

5.  The  accumulation  of  titles  heightens  the  sense  of  God's  greatness 
and  omnipotence,  and  thus  gives  confidence  in  his  ability  to  effect  what  is 
promised  in  the  following  verses,  fcrptsra  §  221.  7.  a.  D*V,  mankind, 
not  the  Jews  in  contrast  with  the  Gentiles,  see  on  40  :  7.  Marg.  Haph- 
tarah  of  rrts-a ,  Gen.  1 :  1. 

G.  5Fyj«nj>,  summoned  thee  to  this  task,  called  thee  to  be  my  servant, 
p-irs  in  the  exercise  of  righteousness :  this  is  shown  both  in  faithfulness 
toward  his  servant,  fulfilling  all  rightful  claims  to  assistance  and  support, 
and  in  the  nature  of  the  work  itself  to  which  he  is  called,  a  work  illus- 
trative of  and  determined  by  God's  righteousness.  pjtft)  §  97.  2.  a, 
hold  thy  hind,  sustain,  uphold,  c?  »vna*>,  not  a  covenant  people  or  me- 
diating  people,  though  this  might  describe  Israel's  function,  but  a  cove- 
nant of  the  people,  the  mediator  of  a  covenant  with  them,  as  light  in  the 
following  clauso  means  a  dispenser  of  light,      zs  may  denote  the  Jewish 


16  I  IIKBREW    CIIRESTOMATIIT. 

people  in  contrast  with  c*?^,  the  Gentiles,  or  more  probably  is  equivalent 
to  it,  denoting,  as  in  ver.  5,  maukiii'l. 

7.  Figures  of  the  removal  of  sin  and  suffering,  which  Israel  especially 
through  its  great  representative  was  appointed  to  accomplish. 

8.  Jehovah  claims  to  himself  the  honour  of  this  glorious  result  in 
contrast  with  graven  images  whose  powerlessness  has  been  previously 
exhibited. 

!•.  The  fulfilment  of  previous  predictions  (or,  as  some  say,  those 
of  the  nearer  future,  i.  e.  about  Cyrus,  when  they  come  to  pass)  pledges 
an  1  Mantel  the  fulfilment  of  others  made  respecting  events  before  they 
tproui  or  spring  up.  How  completely  the  glorious  future  here  heralded 
WU  yet  buried  in  the  soil  and  had  not  even  sprouted,  appears  from  what 
follows.  Two  great  sources  of  the  improbability  of  what  has  been  an- 
nounced are  considered,  (1)  God's  seeming  apathy  and  inaction  ;  (2)  Is- 
rael's character  and  fortunes,  so  opposite  from  those  described  or  presup- 
posed. These  the  prophet  now  proceeds  to  dispose  of:  but  first  he  pro- 
claims a  universal  jubilee  and  summons  all  the  world  to  rejoice. 

10.  fin  new  song,  indicating  a  fresh  occasion  of  praise.  "-.'»,  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  earth  are  to  utter  their  joyful  thanksgivings  at  the 
Miration  of  the  world  from  sin  an  1  misery  to  be  effected  by  Israel. 
-.\'--:\  object  of  "7'i"1,  'going  down  to  the  sea  and  all  that  it  contains,' 
or  parallel  to  *vri*,  and  summoned  to  join  in  the  praise,  whether  it  de- 
notes marine  animals  or  inhabitants  of  lands  in  the  bosom  of  the  sea. 

11.  rsb-;,  see  ver.  2.     Mgj  £  197.  </,  £  275.  2.  b. 

13.  Jehovah  will   stir  up  h's  zeal  on  behalf  of  his  people,  lay  aside 
the  seeming  inaction  of  the   past,  and  accomplish  the  most  stupendous 
results,     k^,  military  phrase  for  going  forth  to  battle.      rss:p  (1)  zeal, 
excited  feeling,  (2)  jealousy  for  his  own  name,  or  on  his  people's  behalf. 
the  battle-cry  or  shout  to  rouse  the  warrior's  ardour. 
1  1.  Qod*s-pastapathyan  I  inaction  arecontrastedwith  the  new  activity 
to  be  displayed  on  his  people*!  behalf.     r^nrm,  not   interrogatively,  but 
:  the  determination  formed  during thia  period  of  seeming  in- 
action, 'saying,  /  loill  be  iilent,'     n-V',;=,  the  comparison  has  sometimes 
referred  to  the  subject,  God,  as  one  bringing  forth,  travailing  in 

birth   with    [frae!,  effecting  their   regeneration    and    salvation,  but  it  is 
and   more  usual   to  connect  t he  comparison  with  the  actions  de- 
scribed,    rrjes,   in  the   two  other  placei   in  which  it  occurs,  is  a  noun, 
here   it   is  a  verb.      D^M,  not   from  o;s  destroy,  but  crj  blow, 

.   1.     t|»;tNi,  not  deiour,  but  pint. 
l.'».   Tin-  effect!  produced  by  this  zeal  and  activity  of  God  metaphor- 
ically expressed.     They  I  I  M  molt  surprising  and  stupendous, 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    42  !  7-21.  1G5 

implying  the  exercise  of  almighty  power,  and  of  a  character  precisely 
the  reverse  of  those  in  41 :  18.  They  represent  mighty  judgments  on 
the  foes  of  the  people  to  accomplish  the  deliverance  and  welfare  of 
the  latter. 

1G.  The  result  will  he  the  safe  guidance  of  those  who  could  no  more 
see  a  way  of  escape  from  perplexity  than  the  hlind.  ^riK ,  convert 
darkness  into  light,  see  41 :  15.  fi^sgSW  crooked  or  uneven,  as  opposed 
to  ■v';?">tt,  lineal  or  superficial  straightness,  see  on  40  :  4.  cry'cs  I  have 
done  them  these  things,  or  for  them,  the  people  §  102.  2,  §  273.  3.  a. 

17.  *abs,  driven  hack  from  the  execution  of  their  designs.  While 
God's  people  should  he  thus  favoured  and  hlessed,  the  worshippers  of 
idols  would  be  utterly  discomfited  and  disappointed,  unable  to  accomplish 
Israel's  destruction.  The  great  temptation  of  the  people  was  to  distrust 
God's  power  and  grace,  and  transfer  their  confidence  to  the  idols  whose 
worshippers  had  proved  so  much  stronger  than  they.  This  is  met  here 
and  repeatedly  in  this  prophecy.  cnN ,  i.  e.  both  the  graven  and  molten 
image. 

18.  The  improbability  arising  from  Israel's  character  and  condition  : 
these  shall  not  obstruct  his  achieving  this  high  destiny  on  his  own  be- 
half and  that  of  the  world.  ci»-^n  §  245.  2,  the  heathen  may  be  ad- 
dressed as  especially  characterized  by  moral  deafness  and  blindness  ;  or 
perhaps  the  deaf  and  blind  as  a  class,  the  deaf  might  be  expected  to 
hear  and  the  blind  to  see  these  evidences  of  the  folly  of  idolatry. 

19.  And  yet  Israel  neither  hears  nor  sees  them,  or  acts  as  if  he  did 
not.  nis  ■•» ,  the  question  implies  that  his  blindness  is  such  that  no 
other  deserves  the  name ;  all  other  blindness  disappears  beside  it.  This 
shows  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  here  spoken  of  is  not  the  Messiah 
exclusively,  for  this  can  have  no  relation  to  him.  c^bks  has  been  va- 
riously explained,  (1)  friend  of  God,  (2)  perfect,  (3)  devoted  to  God, 
(4)  provided  with  tiShxo  peace  or  welfare. 

20.  rrtn  K'thibh  2  m.  s.  pret.,  K'ri  const,  inf.  n't*-,.  Israel  is  ad- 
dressed in  the  first  clause,  and  spoken  of  in  the  second  §  279,  thou  hast 
seen  many  things,  i.  e.  evidences  of  divine  power  and  grace,  but  wilt  pay 
no  heed  to  them,  h'ps ,  inf.  for  finite  verb  §  268.  1,  God  has  opened  his, 
Israel's,  cars  by  his  prophets,  etc.,  or  better,  comp.  ver.  7,  it  describes 
the  destiny  of  Israel,  set  to  open  ears,  and  he  zvill  not  hear  himself, 
whether  from  indisposition  or  inability,  or  both. 

21.  This  guilty  incapacity  and  apparent  gross  unfitness  of  the  people 
for  their  destined  task  shall  not  defeat  it.  God  will  accomplish  this 
salvation  for  his  own  sake,  not  for  theirs,  '"s,  some  refer  suf.  to  Israel, 
in  order  to  his,  Israel's,  righteousness ;  others  to  Messiah,  on   account  of 


16G  HEBREW    CIIREST0MATI1Y. 

his,  Christ's,  righteousness.  It  must  refer  to  God,  on  account  of  his  own 
riokt*OU$ne$*.  p-*  CMUMrt  Ban  exactly  yrace  or  mere;/.  It  may  hero 
denote  faithfulness  to  his  promises  and  engagements,  which  is  one  phase 
of  tbe  divine  righteousness,  or  Ins  righteousness  in  its  ordinary  sense, 
which  the  plan  of  salvation  was  designed  to  illustrate  and  display  hy 
patting  away  sin  and  diffusing  holiness,  nni'n  ^~*1i  not  atagnifg  law 
by  inflicting  judgment  on  those  who  had  violated  it,  which  is  inappro- 
:>  this  connection  :  nor  (jive  a  great  and  gloriotu  /</"',  hut  illustrate 
aii'l  honour  the  lair,  i.  e.  the  Old  Testament  dispensation,  that  system 
of  things  which  God  had  ordained  to  issue  in  the  salvation  of  the 
WOlid,  and  which  should  so  issue  in  spite  of  Israel's  unfaithfulness. 
7---'n  from  n-:n  to  instruct,  not  mere  advice  hut  authoritative  gui  lanco, 
hi  ir. 

•_'_'.  The  condition  of  Israel  presented  as  great  an  apparent  obstacle 
to  his  achieving  this  salvation  as  his  character.  Can  a  people  who 
could  not  save  themselves,  and  whom  their  God  did  not  rescue,  be  the 
saviours  of  the  world  ?  This  anomaly  is  here  explained.  D^rrs  risn. 
SoaM  derive  the  noun  from  -una,  then  according  as  the  verb  is  from 
r-:  Iroin  ftr}-3  it  may  he  rendered,  there  is  a  .snarimj  of  >/<»/n</  men, 
all  <>f  Mr//;,  all  their  young  men  are  captured  as  birds  in  a  suare,  or  they 
all  are  thr  pmjfing  derision  of  young  men.  But  it  is  better  to  regards 
as  a  prep,  o  snarin;/  than  all  in  holes,  they  are  caught  like  wild  beasts, 
or  panting  in  holes,  i.  e.  dungeons.  O^aVa  '$23*,  both  members  of  the 
compound  expression  are  put  in  the  plural.  The  terms  of  this  verse  are 
figurative,  and  describe  not  merely  the  Babylonish  exile,  bat  the  suffer- 
ing an  1  oppresse  1  condition  of  the  people  through  a  considerable  portion 
of  its  history,  r.z?K,  iz),  allude  to  itotfl  >»t»of  the  first  clause,  and  are 
1  in  rtsiris  ,  c"T:in  ofver.  24.  ">~~_~  for  a*n  £  65.  a,  rest  >re,  hring 
whether  to  their  own  land  or  to  their  former  condition  of  pros- 
perity. 

28.  The  question  implies  the  prophet's  earnest  desire  that  they 
should  give  car,  and  at  the  same  time  his  apprehension  that  few  would 
do  SO.  tht  does  not  refer  to  n-'n,  ver.  •_' 1 ,  which  is  too  remote,  nor  to 
the  preceding  verse,  bat  to  the  verse  following,  containing  the  solution 
of  this  anomaly,  which  is  the  main  thin  _r  to  he  attended  to.  :-r'rxV, 
Dot    hearken    to    the    past   but  hear  for  the  future,  cither  describing  the 

tune  of  hearing,  in  time  to  seme,  or  the  objeot  of  it.  hear  with  reference 

to  the  time  to  come. 

24.  Their  raftering!  do  not  prove  thai  Jehovah  li  nnable  to  deliver 
I  e  »ple,  for   he    gave  then    into  their   enemies'  hand,  and  that  for  a 

lit  cause,     ma,  »sat»»n  ^  879. 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53.  167 

25.  ^2t;»;,  Vav  conv.  intimates  a  close  connection  or  dependence. 
and  so  he  poured  §99.  1.  *»«  ni:n  §253,  fury,  viz.  his  anger,  or  hit 
anger  us  fury.  snanVnj,  the  subject  is  mcrt?q  or  rather  t\xt\.  »4;  kVi, 
not  unatvares,  unexpectedly,  but  expressive  of  stupid  unconcern,  as  is 
shown  by  the  parallel  expression,  he  will  not  lay  it  to  heart.  The  chauge 
of  tense  is  significant,  and  is  designed  to  embrace  both  periods  of  time 
§  2G3.  5.  a.     Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44  :  10.  17. 


CHAPTEE   LIII. 

That  the  Messiah  is  the  subject  of  this  chapter  is  evident  from  the 
following  considerations : 

1.  Its  terms  are  exclusively  applicable  to  Christ.  A  spectacle  is  pre- 
sented of  extraordinary  humiliation  and  suffering,  terminating  in  a  violent 
death.  They,  who  first  beheld  it,  mistook  its  real  meaning  and  design, 
and  despised  what  they  should  have  honoured.  This  suffering  and  death 
were  vicarious,  due  to  no  personal  ill  desert  of  the  victim,  and  to  no  arbi- 
trary infliction  of  God,  but  endured  for  the  sins  of  others,  and  procuring 
for  them  justification  and  peace.  The  sufferer  was  himself  righteous, 
vs.  9.  11  ;  not  in  a  comparative  sense  merely,  but  absolutely  so,  since 
what  he  endured  was  not  on  his  own  account,  but  wholly  for  the  sake 
of  others.  These  sufferings  \jere,  moreover,  voluntarily  assumed  and 
borne  without  complaint,  and  they  were  to  issue  in  a  glorious  reward. 
This  is  all  strictly  true  of  Christ,  but  of  no  other. 

2.  The  subject  is  expressly  stated  to  be  the  servant  of  the  Lord, 
ver.  11,  52  :  13.  To  this  servant  Isaiah  ascribes  all  that  work  which 
Israel,  including  the  Messiah,  was  raised  up  and  appointed  to  do  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  man  ;  see  on  42  :  1.  -  In  some  passages 
the  language  employed  is  applicable  both  to  the  people  as  a  whole  and 
to  their  great  descendant.  In  others  it  is  so  framed  as  to  refer  oidy  to 
one  or  the  other  of  the  constituents  of  this  complex  person.  The  imper- 
fections charged  upon  this  servant,  42  :  19,  belong  to  the  people  alone. 
In  the  present  chapter  the  Messiah  is  alone  regarded.  In  proof  of  this 
it  may  be  urged,  (1)  that  what  is  here  said  of  the  servant  of  the  Lord 
is  true  only  of  the  Messiah,  not  of  Israel  as  a  people.  Their  Bufferings 
were  not  vicarious,  but  as  both  Isaiah  and  other  prophets  testify,  and  as 
the  facts  diclare,  the  just  desert  of  their  own  sins.  The  church  here 
possesses  only  a  remote  and  distant  resemblance  to  her  head  in  so  far  as 
she  takes  part  in  the  afflictions  of  Christ,  and  completes  the  destined. 


1G8  llimU.H"    CI1UI.ST0MATHY. 

measure  of  that  willing  endurance  for  the  good  of  others,  which  apper- 
tains :  body  of  a  suffering  head,  Ool.  1  :24.  (2)  Here,  as 
in  12  :  6,  19  :  •'■  6,  brad  is  distinguished  from  the  servant  of  the  Loan 
1  eaken  in  the  first  part  of  the  chapter  arc  not  gentile  nations  in 
contrast  with  Israel,  with  whom  the  prophet  could  not  identity  himself, 
and  whom  he  could  not  thus  introduce  without  explanation,  but  as  in 
59:9-12,   03:  10 — 64  :  12,  and  as  is  distinctly  intimated  ver.  8,  COmp, 

\rr.  1.  the  people  of  God.  (•">)  The  expressions  imply  that  an  individual 
l  is  intended.  The  singular  is  used  throughout  ;  he  is  called 
Ma  man,"  ver.  .">  ;  his  "soul"  is  spoken  of,  vs.  10.  11.  12,  also  his  im- 
prisonment and  death,  vs.  8.  9;  he  is  contrasted  with  the  umany," 
\-  11.  12,  wh«>m  lie  shall  justify,  and  whose  sins  be  laic  This  is  80 
convincing,  that  some  of  those  who  reject  the  Messianic  interpretation, 
ha\c  sought  to  fix  upon  some  other  individual  as  the  subject  of  the 
prophecy,  some  prophet,  or  king,  or  martyr,  otherwise  unknown.  And 
the  Ethiopian  eunuch  was  led  to  ask  whether  the  prophet  spoke  this 
4  of  himself  or  of  some  other  man.'   Acts  8  :  .".  1 . 

3.  The  analogy  of  prophecy.  (1)  Although  the  prophets  dwell 
more  upon  the  glory  and  blessedness  of  Messiah's  reign  than  upon  his 
antecedent  humiliation,  and  although  it  is  peculiar  to  thi 
unfold  the  vicarious  nature  of  his  sufferings,  he  is  yet  elsewhere  pre- 
dicted as  a  sufferer,  in  whom  the  acme  of  human  endurance  should  be 
reached,  and  who  should  rise  thence  to  proportionate  exaltation  and 
glory.  This  is  already  intimated  in  the  primal  promise,  Gen.  3:15, 
and  more  distinctly  set  forth  in  the  typical  Psalms,  e.  g.  l's.  22,  CO,  and 
in  the  later  prophets,  e.  g.  Daniel  9 :  20,  Zechariah  9:9,  12  :  10,  L8  !  7. 
(2)  This  chapter  stands  in  the  relation  of  climax  to  others  of  like  char- 
acter in  this  same  prophecy.  Bee  on  40:2,  and  must  refer  to  the  same 
subject.  The  dechirat ion,  12:  1,  'he  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged,' 
implies  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  would  meet  with  opposition  and 
obstacles.  Ee  il  Spoken  of,  lH:  I,  as  'one  whom  man  despiscth  and 
whom  the  nation  abhorreth;'  50  :  0,  he  gave  his  back  to  the  smiters  and 
his  cheeks  to  them  that    plucked  off  the  hair.      (3)   The  'tender   plant' 

and  -root  out  of  a  dry  ground,'  ver.  2,  strongly  resemble  expressions 

which  are  used  to  characterise  the  Messiah  elsewhere.  These  terms  are 
doubtless  identical  in  meaning  with  the  rod  out  of  the  stem  of  Jesse  and 
the  branch  grow  ing  out  of  his  roots,  11  :l,and  '  my  servant,  the  Branch,' 

Zech,  3  :  8. 

•1.  The  authority  of  the  New  Testament,  which  bears  testimony  to 
the  Messianic  character  of  this  passage  almost  verse  by  verse  ;  52  :  15  is 
qooted  and  applied  to  Christ.  Bom.    16 :  21 1  so  53  :  1  in  John  12:38, 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53.  169 

Rom.  10:  16;  ver.  4  in  Matt.  8  :  17,  and  with  the  following  verses  in 
1  Pet.  2 :  22-25  ;  vs.  7.  8  in  Acts  8  :  32.  33  ;  ver.  12  in  Mark  15  :  28, 
Luke  22  :  37.  As  a  suffering  Saviour  is  more  clearly  and  fully  set  forth 
in  this  chapter  than  in  any  other  prophecy  of  the  Old  Testament,  it 
must  be  prominently  referred  to  in  such  general  statements  as  Mark 
9:12,  'it  is  written  of  the  Son  of  Man  that  he  must  suffer  many  things 
and  be  set  at  nought,'  and  Luke  24  :  25-27,  44-46,  Christ  ought,  agree- 
ably to  the  prophets,  to  have  suffered  these  things  and  to  enter  into  his 
glory.  The  terms  employed  by  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament  in 
stating  the  doctrine  of  vicarious  atonement  are  also  frequently  borrowed 
from  this  chapter  or  contain  manifest  allusions  to  it.  Thus  Horn.  4 :  25, 
'who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,'  alludes  to  ver.  5  ;  the  'Lamb'  1  Pet. 
1  :  19,  the  •  Lamb  slain'  Rev.  5:6;  the  '  blood  of  the  Lamb'  Rev.  7  :  14 
to  ver.  7  ;  '  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  (6  alpwv)  the  sin  of  the 
world,'  John  1  :  29.  36  to  vs.  7.  11 ;  1  John  3  :  5,  comp.  vs.  9.  11  ;  1  Cor. 
15 :  3.  4,  2  Cor.  5:21,  comp.  vs.  8-11. 

5.  This  is  the  most  ancient  and  the  almost  universally  received  in- 
terpretation. The  oldest  Jewish  authorities  refer  it  to  the  Messiah, 
notwithstanding  its  contrariety  to  the  carnal  expectations  of  that  people. 
And  it  was  only  to  escape  the  necessity  of  confessing  the  signal  fulfil- 
ment of  this  prophecy  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth  that  the  Jews  of  later  times 
abandoned  this  traditional  explanation.  In  the  Christian  church  this 
continued  to  be  the  unanimous  interpretation  for  seventeen  centuries, 
unless  Grotius  be  regarded  as  an  exception,  who  explained  it  in  its 
primary  sense  of  Jeremiah,  but  in  its  fullest  and  highest  sense  of  Christ. 
It  was  not  until  the  prevalence  of  rationalism,  with  its  bold  denials  of 
the  reality  or  possibility  of  prophetic  foresight,  that  any  other  subject 
than  the  Messiah  was  imagined  or  suspected. 

6.  No  other  satisfactory  explanation  ever  has  been  or  can  be  sug- 
gested. The  perfect  righteousness  of  the  subject  and  his  vicarious  suffer- 
ings are  wholly  inapplicable  to  the  Jewish  people  as  a  whole,  to  the 
sacred  order  of  the  priesthood,  or  the  collective  body  of  the  prophets,  as 
well  as  to  Hezekiah,  Josiah,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  or  any  other  individual, 
actual  or  supposable,  but  Christ  alone. 

The  chapter  may  be  divided  as  follows,  viz. : 

1.  vs.  1-9  describe  the  sufferings  of  Messiah. 

2.  vs.  10-12  his  consequent  reward. 

The  former  of  these  sections  may  be  subdivided  into  three  stanzas 
of  three  verses  each  : 

(1)  vs.  1-3,  his  lowly  and  suffering  condition  led  to  his  contemp- 
tuous rejection. 


170  IIEBRKW    CHllESTOMATHY. 

(2)  vs.  4-6,  these  sufferings,  so  grossly  misunderstood,  were  vicarious. 

(3)  vs.  7-9,  he  dies  by  a  judicial  sentence,  uncomplainingly,  though 
innocent,  for  the  sins  of  others. 

1.  --.  While  the  Gentiles  who  'had  not  heard,'  52  :  1">,  shall  pay 
heed  to  Messiah's  claims,  the  mass  of  the  chosen  people  will  reject  him. 
The  question  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  the  unbelief  was  absolutely 
universal  ;  the  few  wlio  believed  arc  overlooked  beside  the  vast  numbers 
who  did  not.  -zryi-J-  suf.  may  denote  the  source  §254.  7,  the  thing 
hmurdfron  us  prophets,  our  report,  so  Eng.  ver.  ;or  the  subject  §  2o-4.  8, 
the  thing  heard  by  us  the  people  of  God  ;  the  latter  explanation  has  the 
advantage  of  assuming  the  same  speaker  here  as  in  the  following  verses. 
The  prophetic  teachings  regarding  the  Messiah  are  intended  in  either 
case.  i;--ti  the  ana  of  J<  thovah,  i.  e.  his  presence  and  power,  which, 
though  manifested  in  Christ,  were  discovered  by  few.  "'x:-''?,  not  sim- 
ply to  whom,  as  if  the  prep,  were  V  or  Vn,  but  over  whom,  the  figure 
being  that  of  a  celestial  exhibition. 

2.  The  reason  why  the  Messiah  was  not  recognized  in  his  true  char- 
acter is  found  in  his  humble  and  unattractive  exterior,  feg]  §262.  I. 
the  ideal  position  of  the  prophet  is  between  Christ's  humiliation  and  his 
glory,  so  that  what  relates  to  the  former  is  mostly  spoken  of  as  past,  and 
what  relates  to  the  latter  as  still  future.  p:v3  §  ^15.  5.  </,  elsewhere 
a  tackling %  here  in  the  sense  of  r-:-^  a  sucker,  sprout.  v:sV,  some  refer 
the  suffix  to  God,  before  him,  an  object  of  divine  attention  and  care, 
OOmp.  Gen.  17  :  18,  others  to  the  p  sople,  L  e.  in  their  esteem.  The  ob- 
jection that  this  involves  a  gratuitous  change  of  person,  since  the  people 
are  the  speakers  throughout  the  first  part  of  the  chapter,  ma\  be  relieved 
by  understanding  it  distributively,  §  '27o.  G,  in  connection  with  the  im- 
plied answer  to  the  preceding  question,  '  Almost  every  one  disbelieved 
since  Messiah  grtw  up  before  him,'1  etc  i-'iri  root,  or  more  probably  a 
shunt  attached  to  and  springing  from  it,  in  which  the  root  as  it  were  reveals 
itself,  r-j  p^mg,and  hence  pnnyand  insignificant ;  the  explanations  of 
the  sVy  land,  as  Galilee,  or  aa  the  Virgin  Mary,  Bhow  what  extrava 
remits  from  giving  a  separate  significance  to  every  particular  in  a  figura- 
tive or  symbolical  description.  ~N~r  is  by  some  interpreters  connected 
with  what  precedes,  and  rendered  t/uit  we  should  behold  hi/a  in  the  sense 
of  looking   upon  him  with   pleasure  ;  this   is  recommended   by  the  like 

D   'i<>ii  of  the  following   •--:-:-.      It  is  forbidden,  however,  by  the 
accents,  as  well   tS   by  the    fitol    that    rati   has  this  sense   only  when   fol- 

by  r,  see  on  Gen.  l  :  I.     The  prophet  may  here  forsake  his  ideal 

Stand-point,    and    speak  of  that    as    future  which    is    actually   BO,    or   the 

future  may  be  used  relatively  to  the  preceding  V?;i,  §269.  6,  0,  because 


NOTES    ON    ISAIAH    53  :  1-5.  171 

the  act  described  is  subsequent  to  and  consequent  upon  it,  and  we  saw 
him. 

3.  V-n;,  either  in  a  passive  sense,  forsaken  of  men,  or  an  active, 
ceasing  to  be  of  men,  so  disfigured  by  suffering  as  to  be  no  longer  counted 
a  man,  comp.  Ps.  22  :  7.  tH»H«  §  207.  2.  e.  <4.h  :.;:--•»,  not  known  by  but 
acquainted  with  sickness,  which  may  be  used  here  as  1  Kin.  22:34  of 
the  physical  effect  of  wounds,  but  most  probably  stands  by  a  poetic  indi- 
vidualization for  every  form  of  suffering.  "WS?K5»  has  been  explained  as 
an  anomalous  Hiph.  part,  like  one  causing  to  hide  the  face  from  him,  or 
as  the  sense  of  the  Hiph.  in  this  verb  is  simply  to  hide,  like  one  hiding 
the  face  from  us  in  grief,  2  Sam.  15  :  30,  or  shame,  Mic.  3  : 7,  as  the 
lepers,  Lev.  13  :  45.  As,  however,  such  a  form  of  the  participle  would 
be  almost  unexampled,  §  94.  e,  it  seems  better  to  regard  it  as  a  noun, 
§  191.  4,  when  awe,  §"-33,  may  be  1  pi.  with  the  same  sense  as  before, 
or  3  m.  s.  with  the  relative  omitted,  §  285.  3,  like  one  from  ivhom  there 
is  a  hiding  of  face,  whether  the  meaning  be  that  we  or  men  generally 
averted  our  faces  to  avoid  the  sight  of  so  shocking  a  spectacle,  or  that 
he  resembled  one  from  whom  God  had  hidden  his  face  in  anger,  comp. 
59  : 2,  where  d-oa  stands  as  here  without  any  qualifying  expn  ssion,  also 
54  :  8,  64  :  6,  Ps.  22  :  25.  maa ,  not  1  pi.  fut.,  but  as  at  the  beginning 
of  the  verse,  Niph.  part. 

4.  These  sufferings  were  not  in  punishment  of  any  sins  of  his  own, 
nor  were  they  mere  calamities  or  arbitrary  divine  inflictions.  The  true 
explanation  is  given  in  the  first  clause,  sin,  as  subsequently  WttiN,  ex- 
pressed on  account  of  the  emphatic  contrast,  §  243.  1.  av:,  not  simply 
took  away  but  bore,  as  it  was  only  by  bearing  our  sufferings  that  he 
could  have  removed  them  ;  this  appears  further  from  the  parallel  ex- 
pression B^ao,  about  whose  mea  ing  there  can  be  no  question,  from  the 
preceding  verse  where  Messiah  is  characterized  by  the  sickness  and 
griefs  which  are  here  identified  as  '  ours,'  and  from  the  usage  of  this 
verb  N'rs  in  the  phrase  to  which  there  is  manifest  allusion  here,  comp. 
ver.  11,  '  to  bear  iniquity,'  Ezek.  18  :  19.  20,  Num.  9  :  13,  i.  e.  to  sutler 
its  penalty.  Matthew,  8  :  17,  quotes  these  words  as  fulfilled  in  our 
Lord's  miracles  of  healing ;  for,  though  they  did  not  exhaust  the  mean- 
ing of  the  prophecy,  they  were  types  and  incipient  fruits  of  the  salvation 
wrought  by  his  vicarious  sufferings,  rrrs-tti  §  200.  c.  cVao  suf.  re- 
peats the  noun,  §  281.  ris ,  this  verb  and  its  cognate  noun  >u:  are  used 
of  any  plague  divinely  sent,  and  particularly  of  the  leprosy,  2  Kin.  15  : 
5,  Lev.  13  :  1,  whence  the  Jewish  notion  that  Messiah  was  to  be  a  leper. 
rttfc§254.  9.  b. 

5.  aven    prep,    indicates   the   ground  or  reason,   on  account  of. 


17:2  III. BREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

.  not  instruction  for  our  welfare,  £  254.  0,  since  the  reference 

in  tlu-  oontexl  u  norf  to  ('hrist  as  a  teacher  but  :is  an  atoning  sacrifice, 

and  tl.  kpon  km  suggests  the  idea  of  bearing  Boffering,  as  in 

;   bnl  rlmstisement  or  punishment  if  our  r""'' >  ^iat  DJ  which  OBT 

'.fare  is  s  cured. 

G.    The  language   of  the  people    of  God   is  still    continued,     -jxar 

5.  '/,  tiguw2  of  sin  and  the  helpless  misery  resulting  from  it. 
T.  z::,  not  1  pi.  fut.  Kal,  we  shall  oppresM  him,  but  Xiph.  pret.,  and 
not  impersonally',  it  wot  exacted,  viz.,  the  penalty  due  to  our  sin,  but  he 
was  oppresmd  any  pran.  expressed  because  the  participle  follows, 
which  does  not  of  itself  indicate  the  person.  f:v:  may  be  taken  pass- 
ively, afflicted,  a  synonymous  expression  added  to  strengthen  the  prece- 
ding statement,  or  rcficxively,  §77.  2,  humbling  himself,  suggesting  the 
idea  that  he  voluntarily  submitted  to  this  affliction.  — n-s-  fut.  relative 
to  tin-  foregoing  verbs,  £  203.  5.  a  ;  in  the  vividness  of  the  description 
the  scene  appears  to  be  transacting  before  the  prophet's  eyes,  and  hence 
BO  Maturely  the  preterite,  the  participle,  and  the  future  to  set  it 
forth  in  its  successive  stages  as  in  part  past,  in  jar'  present,  and  in  part 
pet  to  .  .  been  oppressed,  and  he  is  being  afflicted,  and  he  will 

u<,t  open  his  m<mth.     V  =  ->  £  28.').  3.     Marg.  Ece  on  Gen.   1  I  :  1<».    --  — 
QO<  with  btjn  which  is  fem.,  nor  with  -?  which  is  too  remote,  but 
with  lieasiah,  who  is  the  principal  subject. 

8.    --vi  prep,  may  have  its  instrumental  sense,  as  Eng.  Ver.  marg., 
by  oppression  ami  by  judgment,!,  e.  a  judicial  sentence,  or  its  local  sense, 
confinement  and  from  judgment,  i.  e.  the  tribunal  or  judgment 
seat,     r.-~  has  been   referred  to  his  being  taken   to  execution,  as  I'rov. 
24:11,   or  taken  out  of  1  i f. ■,  as    Ezek.  33:4.  G,  or  his   assumpi 
heaven,   aB  Gen.  5:24,   2  Kin.  2:9,  10.     Of  the  numerous   interpreta- 
tions proposed  for  tin-  next  clause  there  are  but  twowhiofa  are  consistent 
witli  the  true  Benae  and   usage  of  the  words.      The    first,  which    has   the 
authority  of  the  early  versions  in  its  favor,  makes   •-•-  the  object  of  the 
following  verb,  who  shall  spent  (or  think)  his  generation,  i.e.  who  can 
in  word  or  thought   recount   their  multitude?      The  'generation'  of  the 
h  will  then   mean    those  who  belong  to  the   same  class  with   him, 
who  are  assimilated  to  him  in  spirit  and  in  life,  as  in  the  phrases  '  gene- 
ra' ion  of  the  righteous,'  l's.  1  I  :  .">,  'generation  of  thy  children,'  Ps.  73  : 
aeration   <>f  the   upright,'  Ps.   112  :•_'.      It  is  thus  in   fact,  though 
not  in  form,  equivalent  to  his  posterity  or  spiritual   seed.  i~t  ,  spoken  of 
rer.   1".      The  veil,  t--~.  though  commonly  followed  by  the  prep.  *,  may 
nevertheless  take  a  direct   object,  as  is  shown  by  Ps.   1  lo  : .">.      This  ren- 
i   I  that  a  preliminary  glimpse  is  here  afforded  of  Messiah's 


NOTES   ON   ISAIAn    53  :  G-9.  173 

exaltation  and  the  reward  of  his  voluntary  endurance,  while  the  entire 
context  relates  to  his  sufferings  and  the  full  and  proper  consideration  of 
their  reward  does  not  begin  until  ver.  10.  According  to  the  other  view 
of  the  clause,  i-cii— ns  stands  absolutely  in  apposition  with  the  subject 
of  the  verb  §  271.  4.  b,  as  for  his  generation,  i.  e.  his  contemporaries, 
who  shall  think  (or  say)  that,  etc.,  none  of  them,  or  comparatively  few, 
shall  recognize  the  fact  that  his  sufferings  are  vicarious.  -Taj ,  most  usu- 
ally and-  naturally  employed  of  a  violent  death,  ray,  Jehovah  may  be 
the  speaker,  as  in  vs.  11.  12,  or  the  prophet,  or  as  in  the  preceding 
verses  the  people  of  God,  the  singular  being  employed  distributively 
§  275.  G,  as  1  Sam.  5  :  10,  Zech.  8  :  21.  :  %oV,  not  an  unusual  form  for 
3  m.  s.  smiting  was  to  him,  but  3  m.  pi.  and  paragogic  Vav  §  104./, 
§  233,  with  the  ellipsis  of  the  relative  §  285.  3,  to  ivhom  smiting  be- 
longed or  was  due,  or  the  abstract  yas  for  the  concrete,  as  a  smiling,  one 
smitten,  comp.  Lev.  13  :  4,  etc.,  for  them.  The  word  sap.  alludes  to 
y/sas  ver.  4  ;  his  contemporaries  would  think  him  stricken,  but  not  that 
the  stroke  which  he  bore  was  one  which  had  been  deserved  by  them- 
selves. 

9.  1B"2  indef.  §  243.  2  and  one  gave,  put,  appointed,  equivalent  to 
it  was  given.  D^st"?  wicked,  distinguished  as  such  by  an  ignominious 
burial,  hence  criminals,  malefactors.  With  this  is  contrasted  in  the  next 
clause  the  honourable  burial  of  the  rich.  The  servant  of  the  Lord  was 
destined  to  both,  of  course  successively  and  by  different  parties.  This 
enigmatical  statement  finds  its  explanation  in  the  event.  They  who 
crucified  Christ  with  malefactors,  marked  him  out  for  a  malefactor's 
grave ;  but  God  by  his  providence  ordered  it  otherwise.  He  was  laid, 
as  Matthew  27  :  57-GO  expressly  informs  us,  with  special  allusion  doubt- 
less to  this  prophecy,  in  a  rich  man's  tomb.  The  exactness  of  the  fulfil- 
ment has  given  great  trouble  to  unbelieving  interpreters,  who  have 
ineffectually  tried  by  every  expedient  to  get  rid  of  the  plain  sense  of  the 
passage.  The  text  has  been  altered  without  the  slightest  warrant  of 
external  authority  ;  Try  has  been  declared,  in  defiance  of  invariable 
usage,  to  mean  wicked,  and  finally  it  has  been  said  that  'rich'  is  here 
equivalent  to  '  wicked,'  inasmuch  as  riches  lead  to  pride  and  impiety. 
It  is,  however,  not  the  rich  man's  life,  but  his  burial  which  is  here  spoken 
of,  and  tbat  manifestly  presents  not  a  parallel  but  a  contrast  to  the  grave 
of  the  malefactor.  Christ  had  his  grave  with  malefactors  in  the  intention 
of  his  murderers,  with  a  rich  man  in  the  purpose  of  God  and  in  actual 
fact.  Wites,  not  in  the  act  of  dying  but  in  the  state  of  death,  equivalent 
to  after  his  death,  comp.  1  Kin.  13  :  31.  The  plural  form  has  been  sup- 
posed to  express  intensity  §201.  2,  a  death  so  dreadful  that  it  seemed 


174  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATIIY. 

like  many  deaths  combined  in  one,  or  to  be  purely  poetic,  as  Ezek.  28  : 
8.  10,  or  to  be  such  only  in  appearance,  the  suffix  after  rv.  following  the 
analogy  of  those  appended  to  fern,  plur.  nouns,  coiup.  Ezek.  ti  :  8,  16: 
.'.1.  B  178.  2.  There  is  no  necessity,  therefore,  of  assuming  either  that 
tin-  stiflix  refers  to  a  collective  person,  01  tb.it  the  wurd  is  the  plur.  of 
rr^i  in  the  sense  of  a  sepulchral  mound  or  tumulus,  n  meaning  which 
tins  word  never  has;  this  would  besides  require  an  arbitrary  change  of 
the  points  to  '•n:c2,  and  it  would  after  all  leave  the  plural  form  unex- 
plained, bt  prep,  governing  the  following  clause  and  hence  equivalent 
to  the  BOnj.  "n  Vv,  which  may  nuan  hecausc,  when  his  innocence  will 
'  1  as  the  reason  why  his  grave  was  finally  assigned  him  with  the 
rich  rather  than  with  the  wicked;  or  although,  as  in  Job  10  :  17,  a  par- 
ticular being  added  of  a  tenor  contrary  to  the  preceding,  when  the  refer- 
ence will  be  chiefly  to  the  first  clause,  his  grave  was  appointed  him  with 
the  wicked,  though  he  had  committed  no  crime  in  deed  or  word. 

10.  Introduces  the  second  portion  of  the  chapter,  descriptive  of  Mes- 
siah's reward.  This  was  the  reason  why  Jehovah  permitted  his  servant 
to  be  thus  afllicted,  nay,  why  he  himself  imposed  these  afflictions  upon 
him.  "-!--  S  1~"K  1  is  by  some  thought  to  govern  and  qualify  the  pre- 
ceding verh  §269.  ",  teas  pfag—rf,  crush' <l  him  fffit  must ',/  by  £  lid!)  for 
was  j/lcascl  to  crush,  etc.,  comp.  Mic.  G:  18,  but  it  is  better  to  peosoive 
its  separate  verbal  fWce.  -ex  in  its  proper  conditional  sense,  if.  err 
j,ul  or  ji/arc,  i.  e.  make,  not  2  m.  s.  referring  to  Jehovah  who  is  spoken 
of  still  in  the  third  person,  but  8  f.  s.  and  the  subject  is  ;,rs::.  This  is 
not  a  mere  periphrasis  for  the  pronoun  he,  but  has  the  emphatic  sense  of 
his  soul,  his  life,  which  is  represented  as  making  the  offering,  because  it 
was  the  life  which  was  sacrificed,  ccn,  the  legal  designation  of  the 
%-offtring,  Lev.  5 :  15,  16,  a  modification  of  the  sin-offering,  in 
which  there  was  not  only  an  expiation  for  th  •  sin  by  the  shedding  of 
blood,  liit  a  pecuniary  Compensation  or  amends  for  the  injury  committed. 
An  expiation  for  the  forfeited  life  of  the  sinner  and  a  full  satisfaction  to 
the  law  and  justice  of  God  arc  combined  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  The 
mention  Of  the  condition  is  followed  by  that  of  the  blessings  suspended 
up  iii  it,  viz.,  a  numerous  posterity,  long  life,  and  a  successful  prosecution 
of  the  task  which  God  bad  been  pleased  to  commit  to  him.     Like  blcss- 

.  ■  re  ofb  ii  ptonuasd  and  granted  to  the  righteous,  Job  5  :  23—26; 

tie-van-   her.-   pledged  to  the   servant  of  God    in   their  highest   spiritual 

meaning.    •-;=  in  or  bu  asi  hand,  i.  e.  by  his  instrumentality,  Lev.  8  :  36. 
ii.  tana  prep,  eanaal,  on  account  of,  not  partitive,  as  though  he 

should  see  some  but   not  nil  of  the  results  of  his  toil,      rs--,  the  object 
implied   though    DOt  expressed    is   an    ample    reward,    SUOh    as   had  been 


NOTES    ON    EZEKIEL    37.  175 

promised  in  the  preceding  verse,  iri*?a,  not  by  the  knowledge  which  he 
possesses,  for  Messiah  is  here  spoken  of  as  an  atoning  sacrifice  and  not 
as  a  teacher,  but  the  suf.  expresses  the  object  §  254.  9,  by  the  knowledge 
of  him  on  the  part  of  others,  that  practical  knowledge  and  right  appre- 
hension of  him  which  implies  faith  in  him  and  reliance  upon  him. 
pi^^2,  not  to  make  inwardly  righteous,  a  sense  which  the  verb  has,  if  at 
all,  only  in  one  passage,  Dan.  12:3,  but  in  the  forensic  sense  to  justify 
§  272.  2.  a.  pi-::  adj.  contrary  to  the  ordinary  rule  §  249.  1.  a,  stands 
emphatically  before  its  noun  and  in  a  significant  proximity  to  its  cognate 
verb.  In  such  cases  the  article  is  omitted,  the  new  prominence  which 
the  adjective  assumes  conferring  upon  it  a  measure  of  independence  and 
perhaps  something  of  the  character  of  a  proper  name,  comp.  Jer.  3  :  7.  10. 
■^ry,  Jehovah  is  the  speaker  in  this  and  the  following  verse. 

12.  Some  render  the  first  clause,  /  will  divide  (or  apportion,  comp. 
Job  39  :  17)  to  him  the  many,  and  lie  sliall  divide  strong  ones  as  spoil, 
i.  e.  his  spiritual  conquests  shall  embrace  vast  multitudes,  and  even  the 
most  powerful  shall  own  him  their  victor.  Others  prefer  to  translate, 
I  will  divide  to  him  among  the  many,  and  he  shall  divide  spoil  with  the 
strong,  comp.  Prov.  1G  :  19  ;  he  shall  have  the  success  which  elsewhere 
attends  multitudes  and  strength.  He,  like  other  great  conquerors,  shall 
have  abundant  spoil  and  reap  large  fruits  from  his  victories.  That  his 
conquests  are  of  a  very  different  description  from  theirs,  however,  ap- 
pears from  the  method  by  which  they  were  gained  as  detailed  in  the 
remainder  of  the  verse.  "pr?~,  either  poured  out  or  bared,  exposed. 
:?-jsi  fut.  because  not  confined  to  the  period  of  his  humiliation,  but  still 
performed  in  his  state  of  exaltation. 


EZEKIEL,   CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

This  chapter  contains, 

1.  A  symbolical  vision,  vs.  1-10,  with  its  explanation,  vs.  11-14. 

2.  A  symbolical  action,  vs.  15-17,  with  its  explanation,  vs.  18-28. 
The  former,  which  is  a  real  vision,  and  not  merely  an  allegory  in 

that  form,  is  not  designed  to  set  forth  the  corporeal  resurrection  of 
Israel's  dead,  as  has  sometimes  been  inferred  from  vs.  12.  13,  but  as  is 
plain  from  ver.  11a  glorious  change  to  be  wrought  in  Israel's  condition, 
a  change  which  to  human  view  was  as  hopeless  as  that  dry  bones  should 
be  raised  to  life. 

If  we  could  presume  that  the  doctrine  of  a  future  resurrection  was 
understood  and  was  a  part  of  the  popular  faith  at  the  time  of  the  prophet, 


17G  IIKBRKW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

it  would   be   natural  to  suppose  an  allusion  to  it  here.     God,  who  shall 

hereafter  raiae  the  deed,  will  reotore  Israel  to  ■  new  life.  Perhaps,  how- 
•  may  better  be  conceived  to  be  preparatory  to  the  doctrine  than 
built  upon  it,  an  obscure  hint  of  what  was  afterwards  to  be  more  fully 
I  than  an  evidence  that  it  was  already  familiarly  known.  Such 
premonitory  intimations  occur  w  ith  frequency  in  the  Old  Testament.  A 
method  often  employed  for  this  purpose,  and  it  is  singularly  adapted  to 
the  end,  is  the  use  of  figures,  which,  beside  their  obvious  figurative  inter- 
pretation, shall  also  have  accomplishment  a-;  literal  verities,  see  on  Isa.  40  : 
3.  This  view  of  the  case  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  the  principle  here 
asserted  is  the  very  one  upon  which  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  righteous  rests.  Israel's  relation  to  God  as  his  people  gave  assu- 
rance that  though  dead  he  must  rise  again.  If  this  was  true  of  the  people 
as  a  whole,  it  was  applicable  likewise  to  the  individuals  composing  it  so 
far  as  they  personally  sustained  this  vital  and  vivifying  relation  to  God. 
If  it  was  true  of  the  death  and  ruin  which  had  overtaken  Israel  as  a 
body,  it  was  also  applicable  to  the  corporeal  death  of  individual  believers. 
Death  cannot  annihilate  or  destroy  those  who  belong  to  God.  This  is 
in  fact  the  point  of  view  from  which  the  Old  Testament  chiefly  developes 
the  doctrine  of  the  future  state  and  of  the  corporeal  resurrection.  And 
this  is  urged  by  oar  Lord  against  the  Sadducees  as  underlying  even  the 
earliest  periods  of  divine  revelation,  Luke  20  :  37.  38. 

1.  — ;_■  tlif  hand,  as  the  organ  chiefly  employed  in  action,  is  used  as 
ft  Symbol  of  power,  and  here  denotes  that  mighty  spiritual  influence, 
by  which  the  prophet's  ordinary  consciousness  was  suppressed  and  the 

hi   of  ecstasy   produced,  comp.   1:3,  8:1,  40:1.      rjna  in  the 

.    i.  e.   intimately  united  with    this   divine  agent    aud    under  his 

control  ;  run  may  be  in  const,  bofore  trim  or  as  the  accentuators  seem  to 

bare  judged  in  the  absolute,  when  it  will  be  definite  without  the  article, 

08  8:. '5.   §246.   1,  and   r-'--   will   be   the    Bubject  of  the    preceding  verb. 

.    rbftl  adj.  governing  a  direct  object  like  the  verb  from  which  it  is 

derived  §271.  l.  see  on  Gen.  12:18. 

2.  z--z  \  2S0.  3. 

."..  r:--r.--  expresses  not  possibility  only,  but  futurity,  shall  tltaj 
Um  .17. 

1.    i~-'-N  3  -_'7o.  .">  ;  so  w*r,  comp.  rer.  •">,  etc.     r":^vr  §  245.  2. 

7.  •-:  -  ...  "--;-  ,  possibly  thunder  and  earthquake  betokening  the  di- 
\iue  preeenoe  and  agency,  but  more  probably  notM  and  thakina  of  the 
-    -      sh  (3  f.  pi.) 

B,  f* ,  see  on  Geo.  10 : 8. 

1  1.    :::\,  a  pleonastic  use  of  the  dative  of  advantage,  for  oursclrc.*, 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAII.  177 

so  far  as  we  are  concerned,  Eng.  Ver.  'for  our  parts;'  others  render 
to  ourselves,  i.  e.  cut  off  from  all  hope  or  help  and  left  to  ourselves. 
12.   Viqrn  §  1G0.  2.  13.    ^rss  §  10G.  a. 

14.  ■'phj-i  §160.  1  and  2.  -cm  §90  (pass.).  Marg.  see  on 
Judg.  13 :  25. 

15.  This  spiritual  resurrection  is  followed  by  a  cessation  of  the 
schism  between  Judah  and  Israel,  the  type  of  all  divisions  among  the 
people  of  God.     Marg.  The  Haphtarah  of  wam  Gen.  44  :  18,  etc. 

16.  "■•■>n'V  §  257.  1.  l-KSh  §  4G,  §  220.  2.  b,  such  as  attached  them- 
selves to  Judah  from  the  other  tribes,  2  Chron.  11  :  12-17,  15  :  9,  30  : 
11.  18.  25. 

17.  aip/i  §  119.  1.  &?*&}-  §  223-  1.  «• 

19.  b^Efc— *n»,  Ephraim  was  the  leader  in  the  schism,  and  domi- 
nant among  the  revoked  tribes.  He  had  ambitiously  grasped  in  his  own 
hand  as  many  tribes  as  he  could  bring  beneath  his  own  control ;  but  all 
would  be  hereafter  united  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  i">V'j>  suf.  refers  to 
Judah,  and  the  following  words  are  explanatory,  vpon  or  along  with 
him,  viz.,  with  the  stick  of  Judah.  Others  render,  /  will  put  them,  the 
tribes  of  Israel,  together  with  him,  Ephraim,  with  the  stick  of  Judah. 

22.    -rvn;  §  86.  b  (3  pi.)  23.    m?  §  82.  5. 

26.    ■*rsi  §  86.  b  (2  m.  s.).  Cftia  §  238.  2.  a. 

28.    t*ga,  predicate  without  the  article  §  259.  2.    Marg.  as  ver.  14. 


OBADIAH. 

This  prophecy  is  divisible  into  three  parts,  viz. : 

(1)  vs.  1-9,  the  utter  destruction  to  which  Edom  is  destined. 

(2)  vs.  10-16,  the  reason  of  it,  viz. :  Edom's  unbrotherly  conduct 
at  the  time  of  Jerusalem's  calamity. 

(3)  vs.  17-21,  the  contrasted  deliverance  and  enlargement  of 
Jacob. 

1.  Marg.  The  Haphtarah  of  hW»j  Gen.  32  :  4,  etc.  y.Th  vision,  not 
in  the  specific  sense  of  an  appearance  beheld  in  an  ecstatic  state,  but  in 
the  more  general  sense  of  a  divine  revelation  or  prophecy,  affording  an 
insight  into  the  will  and  purposes  of  God.  Wia*  §  195.  3.  After  this 
brief  title  the  nations  are  summoned  to  arise  and  make  war  upon  Edom. 
■:-s  "Wli-rts.  This  introductory  formula  is  elsewhere  invariably  fol- 
lowed by  language  in  which  God  is  himself  the  speaker;  here,  however, 
it  is  used  to  denote  that  what  comes  after  is  a  communication  from 
God,  even  though  he  does  not  throughout  speak  in  the  first   person. 

12 


178  Ilir.Ul.W    (IlRI.STOMATIir. 

This  is  simpler  than  to  enclose  the  remainder  of  the  verse  in  a  paren- 
..iid  connect  this  formula  directly  with  ver.  2;  or  to  assume  an 
NMColnthon,  'we  have  heard  tidings  from  Jehovah,'  when  the  construc- 
tion with  which  the  sentence  began  would  have  required  instead,  'I, 
Jehovah,  have  caused  you  to  hear  tidings;'  or,  more  violent  still,  to  re- 
sult to  tlie  hypothesis  of  an  interpolation,  which  is  commonly  a  mere 
f  ignorance  or  unbelief,  and  is  here  peculiarly  unfortunate,  for  if 
the  words  'Thus  saith  the  Lord  concerning  Edom'  be  stricken  from  the 
text,  there  will  be  nothing  to  intimate  against  whom  war  is  to  be  pre- 
pared, nor  who  is  addressed  vs.  2-5,  nor  what  is  the  subject  of  the 
prophecy,  until  it  is  learned  from  ver.  (i.  It  would  be  better  to  allow 
the  text  to  remain  as  it  is,  and  confess  the  difficulty  to  be  insoluble,  than 
to  get  rid  of  it  in  such  an  unwarrantable  manner.  The  pret.  icn  docs 
not  here  denote  an  action  wholly  past,  as  though  the  prophet  were  re- 
peating what  God  had  said  at  some  former  time,  perhaps  through  the 
medium  of  a  preceding  prophet,  but  in  accordance  with  the  constant 
usage  of  this  formula  an  action  belonging  to  the  present,  already  begun 
but  not  yet  finished,  §  2G2.  2.  And  hence  the  fut.  "BJlfc  may  with  equal 
propriety  be  used  in  the  same  phrase,  Isa.  10  :  1.  Dvwfc  in  respect  to, 
concerning  Edom,  or,  if  the  remainder  of  the  verse  is  parenthetic,  to 
Edom,  see  on  Gen.  1:28.  "?£0  Wl\  llot  tn<-'  nations  who  are  in  the 
next  clause  spoken  of  in  the  third  person,  but  the  people  of  God  who 
heard  this  in  the  prophet  as  their  representative,  or  through  him  as  their 
medium  of  communication  with  the  Lord;  the  plural  would  then  inti- 
mate that  these  tidings  were  received  by  the  prophet  not  as  an  indi- 
vidual, but  as  a  member  and  organ  of  the  chosen  people,  and  for  the 
Bake  of  the  whole.  Or  he  may  possibly  speak  in  the  name  of  the  proph- 
ets, to  others  of  whom  like  disclosures  were  made,  pomp.  Isa.  59  :  l. 
--::• .  This  clause  may  be  explanatory  of  the  preceding,  the  tidings  being 
that  a  messenger  had  been  sent,  etc.  Or  if  the  tidings  have  a  more 
general  relation  to  all  that  follows  respecting  Edom's  overthrow,  it  may 

be  confirmatory,  showing  that  measures  srere  already  taken  to  effect  this 
end.  It  does  not  form  an  opposition  to  the  preceding  clause,  as  though 
the  meaning  were,  We,  the  chosen  people,  have  beard  a  Bummoni  t  which 
i-.  not  the  sense  of  runieti),  and  a  messenger  has  also  been  despatched 
among  the  heathen  that  both  .lews  and  Gentiles  might  be  united  in  the 
war  upon  Edom.    Tin'  messenger,  if  an  ideal  one  sent  by  God  to  gather 

tli'-  nations,  simply  expresses  the  thought  that,  the  Lord  would  certainly 
bring  about  this  result     The  sane'  idea  is  eUewheK  conveyed  under  the 

ailing  distant  nations  by  a  hiss  or  whistle,  or  setting  up  a 
signal  for  shea  t.>  congregate,  [sa.  5:26,  7:18.     Or  the  messenger 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    VS.    1-4.  179 

may  be  a  real  one,  sent  by  one  nation  to  solicit  tbe  aid  of  others.  h?j5, 
Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44  :  10.  srsp,  the  language  of  the  messenger  ad- 
dressed to  the  nations,  which  is  simpler  than  to  regard  it  as  the  mutual 
exhortations  of  the  nations,  roused  by  the  messenger  sent  to  them.  It 
is  quite  unnatural,  and  contrary  to  the  whole  tenor  of  the  following  pre- 
diction, to  suppose  that  the  chosen  people  are  in  these  words  exhorting 
one  another  to  engage  in  a  war  to  which  the  heathen  had  already  been 
divinely  invited,  n^ps -i  we,  i.  e.  both  the  party  represented  by  the 
messenger  and  the  nations  addressed.  If  he  has  been  sent  by  God,  then 
by  a  bold  figure  God  is  represented  as  taking  the  initiative  in  the  war 
against  Edom,  and  inviting  the  nations  to  cooperate  with  him.  Comp. 
Isa.  13  :  4.  5,  Joel  2:11.     n-V?  §  275.  2.  b. 

2.  This  gathering  of  the  nations  to  war  against  Edom  is  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  divine  intention  to  reduce  him  to  insignificance  and  to  a 
despicable  condition,  tpnw  I  have  in  purpose  given,  made  thee  small, 
§262.  1.  b;  the  preterite  is  used  because  the  purpose  was  already 
formed,  though  not  yet  executed  in  actual  fact.  It  is  not  necessary, 
therefore,  to  refer  this  to  something  wholly  belonging  to  the  past,  to  the 
position  which  God  originally  assigned  to  Edom  among  the  nations,  as 
though  it  were  intended  by  its  contrast  with  what  follows  to  set  his 
arrogance  in  a  more  glaring  light ;  God  had  made  him  a  small,  despised 
people,  but  his  pride  led  him  to  fancy  himself  invincible,  ^ts,  this  re- 
sult, divinely  resolved  upon,  is  spoken  of  as  if  it  were  already  effected. 

3.  The  confidence  which  he  had  entertained  and  still  continued  to 
cherish  in  his  inaccessible  position,  was  a  delusion.  -iSbW  §  218,  §  255.  1. 
— viSria.  This  word  is  of  rare  occurrence,  and  interpreters  are  not  agreed 
as  to  its  precise  sense.  Gesenius  renders  it  asylums:  others  clefts  or 
excavations,  which  is  more  aptly  descriptive,  has  the  ancient  versions  in 
its  favour,  and  admits  of  an  equally  satisfactory  derivation,  'inri-  c;-» 
§  279,  the  lofty  place  of  his  inhabiting,  i.  e.  which  he  inhabits  ;  this  may 
be  in  apposition  to  sVa  •nah,  from  which  the  prep,  a  is  to  be  repeated, 
or  it  may  be  governed  immediately  by  ^zrv,  which  sometimes  takes  a 
direct  object,  inhabiting  his  lofty  dwelling  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks. 
-12 ,  the  question  implies  that  no  one  could. 

4.  Though  his  habitations  were  more  difficult  of  access  than  they 
were,  or  than  it  was  possible  for  them  to  be,  God  would  dislodge  him. 
--^n  may  be  taken  absolutely,  if  thou  shalt  mount  high  as  the  eagle ; 
or  -:r>  may  be  supplied  from  the  next  clause,  if  thou  make  thy  nest  high 
as  the  eagle,  in  which  case  the  infin.  cr?  will  be  assimilated  to  it  in  tense, 
number,  and  person,  §  2G8.  1,  though  others  regard  it  as  a  passive  parti- 
ciple, §  158.  3  ;  or  better  still,  n^san  may  govern  trb  directly,  if  thou 


180  HEBREW    CIIIIESTOMATIIY. 

make  high  the  putting  of  thy  nest,  i.  e.  put  thy  nest  high,  §  2G9.  a, 
comp.  Ps.  113:5,  Job  5:7.  d^J&is  VJi  not  apparently,  i.  e.  upon 
summits  so  lofty  that,  viewed  from  beneath,  they  might  seem  to  be 
imong  the  Btara,  bat  really.  This  is  of  course  an  impossible  supposition, 
but  its  very  absurdity  only  shows  more  clearly  how  inevitable  was  their 
do., in.     Comp.  Amos  9  :  2,  etc. 

5.    Transported  in  idea  to  the  event  which  he  was  predicting,  the 

•  i  ixclaima  at  the  completeness  of  the  ruin  and  the  pillage,  such 
as  the  ordinary  causes  and  images  of  desolation  were  inadequate  to  elicit 
or  to  represent.     c^rta  §  187.  1.  a,  thieves  abstracting  stealthily,  ---b 

1,  robbers  using  violence  to  accomplish  their  purpose.  If  thieves 
came  to  thee,  etc.,  would  they  not  steal  (™:"  fat  because  subsequent  to 
*sr  ^  2G3.  5.  a)  enough  for  them,  as  much  as  tbey  wanted,  could  lay  their 
hands  on,  or  were  able  to  carry  away  ;  still  they  would  have  left  some- 
thing, they  could  not  have  plundered  thee  of  every  thing.  That  it  was 
not  ordinary  thieves  from  whom  Edom  had  suffered,  but  something  far 
worse,  appeared  from  their  having  Btripped  him  of  all  and  ruined  him 
utterly,  as  is  suggested  by  the  interjected  exclamation,  how  hagt  thou 

'<  str»yed  f  §  8G.  b  (2  m.  s.),  §  2G2.  4.  A  similar  sense  may  be 
obtained  by  rendering  cn  interrogatively  in  both  clauses  of  the  verse, 
though  this  meaning  of  the  particle  is  mostly  confined  to  disjunctive 
questions,  §283.  2:  J  fare  thieves  come  to  thee,  etc.?  it  might  seem  as 
if  they  had,  and  yet  this  would  not  account  for  such  extreme  desolation  ; 
do  they  not  steal  (fut.  in  habitual  sense,  §  2G3.  4)  enough  for  them  ?  they 
do  not  despoil  of  every  thing,  as  has  been  done  in  this  case.  Or  jp| 
both  here  and  in  ver.  G  may  introduce  an  interrogation,  though  this  is 

rcible  than  the  exclamation:  //'  thieves  had  come  to  thee,  etc.,  how 
co\  Idest  thou  have  been  destroyed  (pret.  modified  by  the  preceding  con- 
dition, §  2G2.  1)  as  thou  hast  been?  The  least  satisfactory  of  all  the  in- 
terpretations which  have  been  proposed,  supposes  that  the  prophet  does 
not  contrast  the  'thieves.'  etc  with  the  actual  plunderers  of  Edom,  but 
identities  them.  If  thieves  COTM  to  thee  (prop,  shall  have  come,  pret.  in 
relation  to  the  following  future,  §  2G2.  1)  as  they  certainly  shall,  etc., 
will  they  not  steal  their  fill  t  the  implication  being  not  that  they  will 
leave  something,  but  that  they  will  take  every  thing  that  they  can  get 
If  grape  gatherers^  etc.,  will  they  not  leave  mere  gleanings,  i.  e.  the  least 
I  oasible  remnant? 

G.   *.r:r:  agrees  with  •-.•;;  as  a  collective  noun,  §  275.  2.     IVjgMM  se- 

■•■■   .  g  191,  8,  or  hi<l</t/t  things,  concealed  treasures,  g  191.  5. 
7.    IMoin's  impregnable  position  could  not  protect  him  against  this 
meparing  pillage.      HUf  other  grounds  of  dependence,  the  friendly  dis- 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    VS.    5-7.  181 

position  of  allied  nations  and  his  own  wisdom  and  valour  would  be 
equally  unavailing.  From  the  description  of  this  desolation  the  prophet 
now  reverts  to  the  circumstances  which  preceded  it.  Sfn^ia  "»:n  men  of 
thy  covenant,  i.e.  those  in  covenant  with  thee;  and  as  the  relations 
spoken  of  are  those  of  a  nation,  allied  nations  and  not  merely  individu- 
als must  be  intended.  These  have  so  far  violated  their  engagements 
and  disappointed  thy  reasonable  expectations,  that  they  have  sent  thee 
(pret.  §  262.  4)  to  the  border.  When  thou  hast  gone  to  them  to  obtain 
the  stipulated  aid  against  invading  foes,  they  have  conducted  thee,  in 
the  person  of  thy  representatives  or  ambassadors  sent  for  this  purpose, 
to  the  borders  of  their  territory,  not  in  token  of  respect  and  honour, 
as  though  the  meaning  were,  they  lavish  every  attention  upon  thee, 
and  make  fair  promises  which  they  never  fulfil ;  because  upon  this  un- 
derstanding of  their  act,  the  most  essential  thought,  the  non-fulfilment  of 
their  promises,  is  not  expressed.  Their  sending  thee  to  the  border  is 
simply  equivalent  to  dismissing  thee,  refusing  the  solicited  aid,  and 
sending  thee  out  of  the  country.  It  has  also  with  less  probability  been 
understood  to  mean  that  they  refuse  to  harbour  the  fugitives  escaped 
from  the  devastation  before  described ;  they  sent  thee,  i.  e.  this  fleeing 
remnant  which  alone  survived,  to  the  border ;  or  to  denote  active  hostil- 
ity, the  border  upon  this  hypothesis  being  not  the  limit  of  their  own 
territory,  but  that  of  Edom,  they  sent  thee  to  thy  border,  i.  e.  expelled 
thee  to  it  and  beyond  it.  This,  however,  would  more  naturally  be  at- 
tributed to  the  nations  spoken  of  in  ver.  1.  The  allies  of  Edom  refuse 
in  his  extremity  to  grant  him  aid  ;  and  what  is  yet  more  unexpected  and 
trying,  yabv  -r:N  the  men  of  thy  peace,  the  nations  at  peace  with  thee, 
and  upon  whose  neutrality,  at  least,  if  not  assistance,  thou  couldest 
count,  have  deceived  thee,  hare  prevailed  with  respect  to  thee,  i.  e.  over 
thee.  They  have  by  open  force,  or  secret  treachery,  taken  the  side  of  thy 
foes  to  their  advantage  and  thy  hurt.  And  most  astounding  of  all,  r;-~'~  , 
either  by  a  bold  figure,  or  by  an  unusual  ellipsis,  although  it  is  one 
easily  supplied  from  the  preceding  words,  for  men  of  thy  bread,  be- 
friended by  thee  in  their  times  of  want,  or  deriving  their  subsistence 
from  thee,  requite  thy  kindness  with  perfidy  and  injury.  •s",*;J  fut.  be- 
cause the  prophet  speaks  as  if  in  the  midst  of  what  he  is  describing, 
§  2G3.  5.  a.  Edom  has  found  himself  disappointed  in  two  classes,  the 
nations  with  whom  he  was  in  alliance,  and  those  with  whom  he  was  at 
peace  ;  one  class  yet  remains,  those  who  had  eaten  his  bread,  and  there 
a  similar  disappointment  awaits  him.  It  may  be  observed  here,  that 
these  classes  need  not  be  exclusive  of  each  other:  the  same  nation  might, 
perhaps  belong  to  one  or  to  another,  according  to  the  aspect  under  which 


182  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

it  is  contemplated.  But  all,  upon  whom  Edom  eould  have  reposed  anv 
reliance,  failed  to  meet  his  natural  and  legitimate  expectations,  nire, 
variously  rendered  more,  falsehood,  and  wound.  The  construction  above 
OD  the  one  hand  preferable  to  that  which  violates  the  accents 
by  connecting  -t~\  with  the  preceding  clause,  the  men  of  thy  peace  and 
of  thy  brtad  have,  etc.  ;  and  on  the  other  to  that  which  governs  rpcnV  by 
~-r;  they,  indef.,  i<  213.  2,  will  moke  thy  bread  a  snare  under  thee, 
win  ther  this  be  understood  to  mean  that  tiny  treacherously  entrap  the 
tl  seing  remnant  of  Edom  under  pretence  of  affording  them  subsistence, 
or  that  they  ungratefully  replace  or  requite  the  bread  which  they  have 
1  from  Edom  by  setting  a  snare  fur  him.  :  is  suf.  refers  not  to 
■vrr  snare,  there  is  no  perceiving  it,  Edom  does  not  perceive  the  snare 
set  for  him,  which  gives  a  wrong  sense  to  rang  ;  but  it  refers  to  Edom 
B  279,  there  is  no  understanding  in  him.  This  is  not  here  stated  as  an 
explanation  of  the  ill-usags  just  recited,  as  though  he  had  brought  it  upon 
himself  by  his  own  folly  ;  nor  as  a  deduction  from  it,  as  though  his  being 
■0  deoeived  and  ensnared  c\  idenced  a  lack  of  intelligence  ;  nor  as  a  con- 
sequence of  it,  as  thoii-h  the  perplexities  resulting  from  the  treachery 
of  his  supposed  friends  induced  an  entire  confusion  of  counsels.  It  is 
rather  a  fresh  particular  in  the  hopelessness  of  his  condition.  Every 
resource  fails  him.  He  is  not  only  deserted  by  others  on  whom  he  re- 
lied, but  his  own  wisdom,  in  which  he  prided  himself,  and  for  which  he 
\\a-  famed,  Jet,  49  !  7,  forsakes  him. 

8.  This  is  not  accidental  <>r  unexplained,  but  due  to  a  special  divine 
infliction.  n-V-  expects  an  affirmative  answer.  -r-=vr:  £112.  3, 
§287.  B. 

9.  They  should  be  deprived  of  courage  as  well  as  of  sagacity. 
I —  B  100.  2.  «  (2).  ynfc  expresses  not  simply  the  result,  to  that,  but 
the  design,  in  "rder   that.      Their   bravery  is  taken   from   them  with   the 

rii  n  of  giving  them  op  to  helpless  slaughter,  spw,  used  as  an  indefinite 
pronoun,  every  one.  tViros,  the  sense  of  the  prep,  is  not  negative,  iri/h- 
out  a  battle,  which  does  not  give  the  noun  its  proper  signification;  nor 
on  account  of  slaughter,  thy  slaughter  of  Jacob,  for  this  was 
chargeable  not  upon  Edom,  but  upon  'the  strangers,'  ver.  11;  but  in- 
strumental, by  daughter.      It  violates    the   accents   to  connect  this  with 

the  next  verse,  and  read,  on  account  of  tht  slaughter  and  on  account  of 
tht  vioU  nee,  etc, 

10.  The  crime  by  which  Edom  has  incurred  so  terrible  a  retribution, 
prep,  causal,  noun  constr.  before  its  object,  §  2">  1.  9.  ",  ""  account 

wrong,  done  to  thy  brother.      „"rp,  not  m   allusion  to 
blushes  covering  the  countenance,  nor  to  the  disposition  of  those  who 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    8-12.  1S3 

are  ashamed  to  conceal  or  veil  the  face,  but  shame  shall  cover,  overspread 
or  overwhelm  thee.  P-S31)  alludes  to  —ms";  ver.  9.  Marg.  see  on  Judg. 
13  :  18  ;  other  copies  accent  n,  in  which  case  the  Vav  must  he  regarded 
as  simply  conjunctive,  or  else  the  accent  remains  on  the  penult  contrary 
to  the  ordinary  rule  after  Vav  Conversive,  §  100.  2. 

11.  The  time  and  circumstances  of  the  commission  of  this  crime. 
Esau's  hostility  toward  Jacob  was  transmitted  to  his  descendants,  and 
revealed  itself  in  the  whole  course  of  their  history.  It  culminated  at 
the  overthrow  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Chaldeans.  In  this  hour  of  Judah's 
calamity,  Edom,  instead  of  burying  his  rancour,  and  showing  the  com- 
miseration which  might  have  been  expected  from  a  kindred  people,  dis- 
played a  malicious  joy  at  the  downfall  of  his  ancient  rival.  He  made 
common  cause  with  the  foreign  invader,  and  added  his  insults  and  out- 
rages to  those  of  the  merciless  enemy,  Ps.  137:7,  Lam.  4:21.22. 
Passing  by  all  inferior  manifestations  of  this  long  cherished  animosity, 
the  prophet  singles  out  this  most  glaring  and  wanton  exhibition  of  it, 
which  he  was  enabled  to  foresee.  c^s  connects  not  with  what  precedes, 
'On  account  of  the  violence,  etc.  in  the  day;'  but  with  what  follows, 
'In  the  day,  etc.,  thou  too  wast  as  one  of  them ;'  indefinitely,  as  in  Gen. 
2  :  4.  "':"£?  §  106.  a.  -lijitt  over  against,  opposite,  whether  as  a  specta- 
tor or  as  an  enemy,  crs,  coordinate  with  the  preceding  o;,V3.  ftirj 
forces,  host,  as  in  ver.  20,  or  wealth,  substance,  as  in  ver.  13.  -ins  , 
change  of  construction  from  the  infin.  to  the  pret.  §  282.  c,  with  a  direct 
object,  §  271.  2,  though  it  is  commonly  followed  by  the  prep,  a  into,  or 
5,  Vh  to.     -irsa  §  255.  1,  comp.  on  Gen.  3:  22. 

12.  Instead  of  proceeding  to  describe  the  conduct  of  Edom  at  this 
time  of  Judah's  sore  distress,  the  prophet  appears  to  be  a  witness  of  its 
atrocity,  and  in  impassioned  terms  b^gs  Edom  not  to  commit  the  crimes 
which  he  is  on  the  point  or  in  the  act  of  committing,  viz.,  not  to  indulge 
in  malicious  joy  at  Judah's  downfall,  ver.  12,  not  to  take  part  in  the 
sack  and  plunder  of  Jerusalem,  ver.  13,  and  not  to  slaughter  or  betray 
Judah's  hapless  fugitives,  ver.  14.  n~p—  Vsi  §  2G4,  §171.  1,  cannot 
mean,  thou  shouldest  not  have  looked,  but  must  be  rendered  look  not. 
As  it  would  be  unnatural  and  contrary  to  analogy  to  dissuade  from  that 
which  had  already  been  committed,  the  conduct  of  Edom  here  com- 
plained of  must  have  been  still  future,  and  hence  the  preterites  of  ver. 
11  are  prophetic  like  those  of  vs.  2.  6.  7.  The  prophecy  must  accord 
ingly  have  been  delivered  prior  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Xebu 
chadnezzar,  and  we  thus  have  an  incidental  corroboration  of  its  date  as 
inferred  from  its  position  among  the  minor  prophets  after  Amos  and  be 
fore  Jonah  and  Micah.     -ova  may  express  the  time  of  the  action,  in 


184  HEBREW    CIlKl.SToMATHV. 

which   tax-  nun    must    stand    absolutely  without   an   object,   look  not  at 

what  mav  offer  itself  to  your  sight  in  the  day,  eta  ;  or  coordinating  still 

.ml  =••=  of  this  clause  with  the  first,  =  may  connect  the  verb  with 
its  object,  denoting  that  the  sight  dwells  upon  it   and  rests  in  it  with 

•ion.  see  on  Gen.  1  I  :  84,  Judg.  L6  :  27,  look,  gase  aoi  si  tfu  day 
of  thy  brother,  i.  e.  tlie  period  Of  bil  calamity,  coiii]i.  l's.  137  :7,  at  the 

(In;/  of  etc.  ;  or,  which  the  regular  structure  of  the  following  clauses 
to  require,  the  first  -■•=  may  express  the  object  of  the  verb,  and 
•ml  the  time  of  the  action,  gawt  not  at  ike  dap  of  thy  brother  in 
the  ilaij,  etc.  •-:: .  Gee.,  hit  ttrangt  /'if',  calamity;  others,  his  being 
treated  as  a  stranger,  hit  rejection,  -^-d  V-;-r  tnlarjft  thy  mouth,  as  a 
gesture  of  derision,  Ps.  22  :  8,  35  :  21,  Isa.  57  :  J,  Lam.  2  :  16,  or  make 
great  thu  ino'ith.  as  the  organ  of  speech,  i.  e.  utter  proud  and  insolent 
tilings,  comp.  Ezek.  35  :  13. 

18.    nr-r-rr-Vx.      This  difficult  form  has  been  variously  explained. 
Boms  make  it  2  f.  pi.,  the  Edomitea  being  addressed  as  women  on  ac- 
count  of  the   dastardly  conduct  ascribed   to  them,  comp.  Nah.   3  :  13  ; 
others  2  m.  s.  with  na  added  for  the  particle  of  entreaty  n:,  but  this  is 
written  as  one  word  with  the  verb,  never  has  n  in  place  of  n,  and 

when  connected  with  a  dissuasion  its  proper  place  is  between  '-x  and  the 

verl>.  comp.  ( Jen.   1  8  :  3,  the  only  exception  is  Judg.  10  :  23  ;  others  con- 
ceive na  t.>  be  r»t  paragogie  preceded  by  :  epenthetic,  a  combination  which 

ii.-v.-r  OOevrS.  Perhaps  the  Bimplest  and  best  explanation,  though  it  is 
•  from  difficulties,  is  to  regard  r.zr'-zr  as  an  unusual  form  for 
-;-'-.r  with  S  f.  s.  suffix  and  :  epenthetic,  £  SS  (;!  f.  pi.),  put  it  not  forth, 
viz.,  thy  hand,  uhieh  the  prophet  has  in  mind  without  distinctly  naming 
:•.  Like  instances  of  the  employment  of  a  suffix  with  reference  to  an 
object    not    mentioned  in  the  context,  but.  easily  dcdueihlc  from  it.  occur 

elsewhere,  [as,  l  :6,  8:21,  Ps.  L8:  15,  68:  11.  15.  Comp.  1  8am.  21  1 11. 

16.   — ji  introduces  the  reason  by  which  the  preceding  exhortations 

are  enfor.cd,  for  i  time  of  recompense  is  coming  shortly,  r-- — bv  the  day 

of ./,  hi.mh,  which  belong!  especially  to  him,  inasmuch  as  he  shall  then 

manifest  himself  in   his  true  character,  particularly  in   his  attributes  of 

mercy  and  of    justice.       It  shall    be  a  day  of    -raeious   reward  to  his   own 

people  and  of  righteous  retribution  to  his  and  their  foes.     In  contrast 

with  the  day  of.Iudah,  \er.  1  J,  the  period  of  his  humiliation  and  defeat, 
it  is  the  period  of  .Jehovah's  exaltation  and  triumph,  which  his  opp 
people  shall  share,  but  which  shall  bring  ruin  upon  all  who  oppress 
them  (,r  oppose  him.  This  day  is  further  characterised  by  the  words 
z-  --'•-.-'-•;.  which  are  to  be  connected  with  Dil'i'DV,  not  with  aiTJJj 
lie  the  universality  of  the  judgment  then  to  be  executed.      By  the 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    13-16.  185 

day  of  the  Lord,  of  which  the  prophets  speak,  is  manifestly  meant  not 
merely  the  final  period  of  judgment  to  he  executed  simultaneously  upon 
the  whole  world,  from  which  the  representation  takes  its  form  and 
colour  ;  hut  they  likewise  include  under  it  the  entire  series  of  particular 
aud  partial  judgments  wrought  successively  on  each  of  the  nations  in  the 
course  of  God's  providence.  All  spring  from  one  source,  and  possess  the 
same  character.  They  form  one  work  of  divine  retrihution.  The  pun- 
ishment of  Edom  is  not  viewed  correctly,  if  it  is  regarded  as  an  isolated 
fact.  It  is  really  a  part  of  God's  universal  work  of  judgment,  wrought 
in  the  course  of  human  history,  and  consummated  at  its  close.  This 
day,  which  expands  itself  thus  into  a  protracted  period,  is  further  said  to 
he  ai-s  near,  because  punishment  would  swii'tly  follow  the  offence  which 
has  been  described.  "When  that  time  arrives,  to  which  the  prophet  has 
in  idea  been  transported,  and  out  of  the  midst  of  which  he  has  been 
speaking,  when  Jerusalem  shall  fall  and  Edom  shall  insult  over  its  ruins, 
his  own  doom  shall  not  be  long  delayed.  That  portion  of  '  the  day  of 
the  Lord  upon  all  the  nations,'  to  which  Edom's  punishment  is  assigned, 
shall  then  be  near,  at  the  very  doors.  rt'»3£  §  35.  1.  $*?»,  divine  pun- 
ishment is  not  an  arbitrary  infliction,  but  simply  the  recoil  of  sin,  the 
return  of  one's  own  deeds  upon  himself.  *f«?&na ,  prep.,  denotes  conjunction 
or  contact,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  24,  3  :  3.  The  head,  as  the  most  prominent 
and  important  member,  is  the  representative  of  the  person.  Hence  the 
symbolical  acts  of  crowning,  Zech.  G:ll,  or  anointing  the  head,  Ps. 
23:5,  uncovering  the  head,  Lev.  13:45,  21  :  10,  casting  dust  on  the 
head,  Josh.  7  :  6,  laying  hands  on  the  head,  Lev.  1  :  4.  Hence,  too,  the 
head  is  spoken  of  as  bearing  good,  Isa.  35  :  10,  Prov.  10  :G  ;  and  evil, 
Jer.  23  :  19  ;  guilt  and  punishment,  Josh.  2:19,  Joel  3  :  4.  7  ;  this  last 
is  particularly  appropriate  when,  as  in  the  present  instance,  the  offence 
is  a  capital  one,  and  is  to  be  capitally  punished. 

16.  This  verse  confirms  the  statement  of  the  preceding,  that  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord  upon  all  nations  an  exact  retribution  shall  be  meted  out 
to  Edom.  He  has  I  teen  guilty  of  drinking,  indulging  in  festive  carousals 
in  his  indolent  exultation  over  Judah's  calamity :  and  he  shall  be  pun- 
ished by  having  to  drink,  in  common  with  other  nations,  a  draught  which 
shall  cause  his  destruction.  The  sin  of  Edom  is  not,  of  course,  the 
ground  of  the  punishment  of  all  nations,  each  of  which  is  to  suffer  for  its 
own  crimes  ;  but  it  suggests  the  figure  under  which  the  doom  of  all  is 
set  forth.  As  the  experience  of  pleasure  or  pain  may  be  aptly  repre- 
sented by  tasting  or  drinking  what  is  agreeable,  Ps.  36  :  9,  or  the  re- 
verse, Jer.  23  :  15,  the  endurance  of  divine  wrath  finds  its  appropriate 
emblem   in  a  bitter  aud  deadly  draught  which  men  are  compelled  to 


18G  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHY. 

swallow,  Job  21:20,  Vs.  75:0,  Isa.  51  :  17.  22,  Jer.  85  :  15,  etc. 
:.-rr.  Edom  is  addressed  as  in  the  preceding  verses.  -V?  upon,  indi- 
the  place  of  their  revelry,  which  is  inure  natural  in  the  connection 
than  <>r.r,  indicating  its  subject  or  occasion.  ->--  --  g  264.  6,  ?'  256, 
aw  mountain  of  hoe\ntte\  i.  a.  my  fto/y  mountain,  "wqtj  continual/;/,  not 
of  course  that  each  nation  should  continue  for  ever  drinking,  for  the 
draught*  are,  as  is  immediately  added,  productive  of  speedy  extinction; 
but  they  should  drink  in  unending  series  until  the  entire  number  was 
exhausted,  comp.  the  phrase  continual  Imrnt-off,  ri,t</%  Ex.  29:42,  con- 
tinnal  $ht  w-'>riod,  Ex.  25  :  30,  2  Chron.  2  :  3.  Several  manuscripts  and 
a  few  of  the  early  printed  editions,  substitute  for  this  word  2-33  around 
or  in  (urn,  which,  though  preferred  by  some  commentators,  is  doubtless 
a  gloss  at  first  inserted  in  the  margin  by  way  of  explanation,  and  subse- 
quently transferred  to  the  text.  The  common  text  has  in  its  favour  the 
best  and  most  accurate  manuscripts  and  all  the  ancient  versions.  It  is 
an  illustration  of  the  tendency  to  substitute  an  easier  reading  in  place 
of  one  which  involves  a  real  or  fancied  difficulty.  The  rendering  of  this 
phrase  in  the  Septoaginf  may  also  serfs  to  illustrate,  on  the  one  hand, 
bos  errors  may  arise  from  the  eye,  transcribers  or  translators  not  seeing 
accurately  what  is  before  them,  and  on  the  other,  how  even  the  errors 
of  a  version  may  be  turned  to  account  by  the  critic,  and  afford  him  data 
from  which  to  conclude  upon  the  true  form  of  the  original  text.  For 
Tr.r  c";;-— Vs  trie1;  the  LXX.  have  iriovrai  wavTa  tu  tSvrj  dlvov.  It  is 
pUin  that  the  translator,  misled  by  the  similarity  of  the  letters,  has  mis- 
taken — :r,  for  -—.r,  =  ■nsh  wine.  '■'-;'.  emphatic  repetition  of  the  finite 
form  of  the  verb,  §  282.  />,  drink  and  drink;  i.  e.  continue  drinking  until 
the  whole  is  exhausted,  ufci  §  100.  2.  0  (2).  n-'-3  §285.  8,  an  those 
Who,  etc  In  the  exposition  of  this  verse  already  given,  the  word  drink 
is  taken  in  its  literal  sense  in  the  first  clause,  and  figuratively  in  the 
second.  Other  constructions  have  been  proposed,  which  preserve  the 
same  sen--  in  both  clauses.  Thus  literally  in  both  :  1.  As  ye  EdomitSS 
hem  drunk  upon  my  holy  mountain,  exulting  over  the  ruin  of  Jerusalem, 
all  nation*  ehall  drink;  exulting  over  your  nun.  But  all  nations  wire 
not  to  he  combined  against  Edom,  vcr.  1  ;  the  essential  thing  in  this  in- 
terpretation, that  the  drinking  of  all  the  nations  had  relation  to  Edom, 
Or  SiprOSiod  their  joy  at  his  destruction,  is  not  in  the  text,  but  must  be 
supplied  ;  and  the  kind  of  drinking  intended  is  shown  by  its  effect,  they 
shall  !<■   a     those  who  have  not  l„,,i,  who  ha\e  n.\cr  existed.      Or.  "_'.    At 

ye  Edomites  have  drunk  holy  mountain,  all  nations  shall  do 

the  same,  .shall  inflict  similar  injuries  ami  insults,  shall  drink-  there  and 
jeri-h  in  CO]  irho  have  not  been.     Bui  this  is  iiiap- 


NOTES    ON    OBADIAH,    16-18.  187 

propriate  to  the  connection  ;  the  particle  -o  for,  with  which  the  verse 
begins,  must  he  followed  by  a  confirmation  of  the  preceding  statement 
that,  as  Edom  has  done  it  shall  be  done  to  him.  The  same  objection 
may  be  made  to  those  constructions  in  which  drink  is  understood  figura- 
tively in  both  clauses,  viz.,  3.  As  ye,  Edomites,  have  drunk  the  cup  of 
divine  wrath,  the  preterite  prophetic  §  2G2.  4,  on  account  of  my  holy 
mountain,  i.  e.  for  your  injurious  treatment  of  God's  people,  all  nations 
shall  drink  the  same.  And,  4.  As  ye,  Jews  (who  are,  however,  nowhere 
addressed  throughout  the  prophecy,  and  whom  there  is  nothing  in  the 
context  to  suggest),  have  drunk  of  the  divine  wrath  upon  my  holy  moun- 
tain, all  nations  shall  drink  the  same,  but  more  copiously,  and  for  a 
longer  term.  Thus  understood,  the  verse  would  be  parallel  to  Jer.  25  : 
29,  40:12. 

17.  In  contrast  with  the  perdition  of  Edom  and  the  nations,  in  con- 
trast, too,  with  the  injurious  treatment  that  Judah  shall  experience  at 
their  hands,  the  concluding  section  of  this  prophecy  dwells  upon  the 
ultimate  salvation,  victory,  and  enlargement  of  God's  people.  "WiM 
§  254.  3.  ng^B  is  by  some  regarded  as  an  abstract,  escape,  deliverance, 
by  others  as  a  collective,  an  escaped,  or  delivered  band,  §  198.  While 
the  nations,  who  are  enemies  of  God,  are  doomed  to  extinction,  God's 
kingdom,  of  which  Zion  is  the  centre  and  seat,  shall  be  preserved.  It 
must  pass  through  sore  trials,  such  as  that  referred  to  vs.  11-14,  and 
others  beside,  but  there  shall  still  be  a  remnant  surviving  them  all, 
comp.  Joel  3  :  5.  sHp  may  either  be  the  subject,  and  there  shall  be 
holiness,  viz.  in  mount  Zion,  or  the  predicate,  and  it,  the  body  of  those 
who  have  escaped,  shall  be  holiness,  or  holy.  This  denotes  not  merely 
inward  purity,  but  sacredness  and  inviolability.  They  belong  to  God, 
and  are  consequently  under  his  special  protection,  comp.  Joel  4  :  17, 
Jer.  2:3.  aj$j£  his,  the  entire  covenant  people.  This  expression  is 
not  to  be  restricted  to  Judah,  either  here  or  in  the  next  verse.  t!-i«r»ta 
§  21G.  1.  a,  their  own  possessions,  from  which  they  had  previously  been 
driven,  see  ver.  11;  or  it  may  mean  the  possessions  of  all  the  nations, 
ver.  1G.  The  people  of  God  shall  not  only  be  protected  from  further 
injury  from  other  nations,  but  they  shall  conquer  and  possess  the  world, 
comp.  ver.  21,  Dan.  7  :  27.  Upon  the  latter  view  of  its  meaning,  the 
idea  is  here  expressed  in  the  general,  of  which  an  individual  application 
is  made  in  the  following  verses  appropriate  to  the  subject  of  this 
prophecy. 

18.  (£»■!  fnai,  the  house  of  Joseph  properly  denotes  the  tribes  of 
Ephraini  and  Manasseh,  who  were  descended  from  him,  Josh.  1G  :  4,  but 
is  here  applied  to  the  kingdom  of  the  ten  tribes,  which  was  under  the 


188  HEBREW    UIKI.STO.MATIIY. 

-i.ip  of  Ephraim,  sec  on  Esek.  37  :  10.  Although  incladed  ia  the 
boaie  of  Jacob  already  spoken  of,  they  are  separately  mentioned  to  pre- 
clude all  donbt  as  to  their  interest  in  what  is  here  declared,  and  to  give 
prominence  to  the  reunion  of  the  sundered  tribes  against  the 
leminon  enemy,  oomp.  Eat.  11  :  13-  1 1.  The  figure  employed  suggests 
the  idi  a  of  easy  and  complete  destruction,  comp.  1-a.  .">  :  •_'  1,    10  :  17. 

10.  The  territorial  enlargement  of  the  covenant  people  in  all  direc- 
tions. =  ::-  §275.  -.  b.  The  inhabitants  of  the  southern  part  of  Judah, 
contiguous  to  Edom,  should  remove  southward  and  occupy  this  vacated 
territory.  The  dwellers  in  the  vale,  the  low  country  in  the  west  of 
Judah,  should  spread  westward  over  the  territory  of  the  Philistines. 
-.---  The  subject  is  not  expressed.  Judah  is  evidently  intended,  as 
may  readily  be  inferred  from  the  previous  mention  of  the  south  and  the 
vale  which  were  parts  of  that  tribe.  Judah  shall  expand  not  only  south- 
ward and  westward,  but  northward  into  the  territory  of  Ephraim  and 
Samaria,  thus  dispossessing  Benjamin,  who  shall  in  turn  occupy  Gilead 
on  the  east  of  Jordan. 

20.  The  ten  tribes  will  thus  be  pushed  northward  into  PhenicU. 
r'--     id  tht   captivity  of  this  host,  this  captive  host  of  the  children  of 

.  the  ten  tribes  which,  it  is  ben  presupposed,  shall  have  been  car- 
ried into  captivity,  shall  possess  trim/  Oanaanites  do,  the  territory  of  the 
Oanaanites  or  Pheniciana,  eomp.  Esa.  23:11,  unto  Zarephath.  This 
yields  a  better  sense  than  to  make  0*9993 — c;s  descriptive  of  nVi.  which 
must  then  be  coordinated  with  the  following  nVa  as  the  subject  of  ■-— ■;  in 

the  last  clause:    (he  capti  rlfif,  etc.,  U>ho  "/v  <  '■juminitt  s,  etc.,  i.e.  are  cap- 

tives  in  Phenicia  and  reside  there,  and  the  captivity  of  Jerusalem^  etc., 

thaU  posttMSf  etc.      ■'"!==,   some  remote   locality  known  only  from  this 

:    it  may  perhaps  be   used  in  a  general  sense  to  denote  a  distant 

region.     Borne  suppose  it  to  lie  an  appellative  noun  meaning  dispersion^ 
ciinp.  root  '-:.    Jerome  identifies  it  with  the  Bosphorua,  which  maybe 

a  mere  OOnjectlire,  from  the  sound  of  the  name  with  the  preposition  pre- 
fixed. Tin-  rabbins  give  this  name  to  Spain,  *E<nrepta,  and  make  .-:-■-; 
Prance,  though  this  latter  is  manifestly  the  town  of  Sarepta. 
taain,  ai  the  reatored  inhabitants  of  Jeruaalem  more  than  fill  their  former 
pread  over  the  cities  of  the  south  vacated  by  the  occupa- 
tion of  Edom,  ver.  l!». 

21.  £-:;";-'w,  an   allusion  to  the  judges  whom  God    had  at  a  former 

period  raiaed  up  to  deliver  hi--  people  and  punish  their  oppreaaora,  oomp. 
: :  L6,  Neh.  !• :  l'7.   Such  divinely  commissioned  champions  should 

D  1    mount   Zion,  or   perhaps,  as  the  captivity  is  alluded  to  in 

;■•     Up  out   of    exile    to    mount    Ziol),   SCC    oil   <  ■".II. 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    1:1.2.  189 

39  : 1.  The  people  restored  from  exile  should  be  provided  with  deliver- 
ers and  saviours,  including  and  culminating  in  the  great  antitype  of  all. 
ubtcV  8  22.  a  (5),  see  on  Judg.  15  :  20.    Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  25. 


NAHUM.    CHAPTER  I. 

This  prophecy  is  appropriately  divided  into  three  chapters,  of  which 

Chap.  i.  announces  the  divine  purpose  to  destroy  Nineveh. 

Chap.  ii.  describes  its  overthrow. 

Chap.  iii.  assigns  the  reason  for  it,  and  declares  its  inevitable  certainty. 

1.  The  opening  verse  contains  the  title  to  the  book,  the  first  clause 
of  which  explains  its  subject,  and  the  second  names  its  author.  Like  the 
titles  prefixed  to  other  prophecies,  it  forms  part  of  the  original  and 
authentic  text,  and  is  to  be  regarded  as  written  by  the  prophet  himself. 
tCst}  is  by  some  rendered  utterance,  prophecy,  by  others  burden.  In 
favour  of  the  latter  may  be  urged,  (1)  the  uniform  usage  of  the  word 
when  employed  as  it  is  here.  It  is  not  applied  to  prophecies  indiscrimi- 
nately, but  only  to  such  as  are  of  a  grievous  and  threatening  import, 
which  impose  a  burden  of  woe  upon  those  who  are  the  objects  of  them. 

(2)  This  is  also  its  constant  meaning,  when  not  used  in  this  technical 
sense ;  and  it  springs  most  directly  from  the  radical  signification  of  the 
verb  x-;.-:  to  lift  up,  to  bear :  to  lift  up  the  voice  is  a  secondary  applica- 
tion. The  other  meanings  attributed  to  it  by  Gesenius,  viz.,  song,  in 
1  Chron.  15  :  22.  27,  and  proverb,  in  Prov.  30  : 1,  31 :  1,  are  supposi- 
titious.    See  Hengstenberg's  remarks  on  Zech.  9  :  1,  in  his  Christology. 

(3)  It  never  stands  in  the  construct  before  the  author  of  the  prophecy, 
as  it  might  be  expected  to  do  if  it  meant  the  utterance  of,  but  (with  the 
exception  of  Zech.  12  :  1,  Mai.  1 :  1,  where  it  is  in  the  construct  of  appo- 
sition) only  before  its  object,  as  here,  the  burden  of  Nineveh,  the  load 
which  Nineveh  must  sustain.  VJ~»  see  on  Obad.  ver.  1.  irppVqtn  has 
been  explained  as  a  patronymic,  descended  from  Elkosh,  but  more  prob- 
ably denotes  the  place  of  the  prophet's  birth  or  residence,  §  194.  1. 

The  chapter  consists  of  two  parts,  viz. : 

vs.  2-8,  a  majestic  description  of  Jehovah  in  those  attributes  which 
determine  him  to  destroy  Nineveh. 

vs.  9-14,  the  completeness  of  the  destruction  which  he  has  resolved 
to  effect. 

2.  This  is  not  a  general  account  of  the  greatness  and  glory  of  the 
divine  nature,  but  the  prophecy  is  appropriately  introduced  by  an  exhi- 
bition of  the  basis  upon  which  it  rests.     The  overthrow  of  Nineveh  is 


190  HEBREW    CIIR1.STOMATHY. 

grounded  upon  the  immutable  perfections  of  Jehovah,  his  jealousy  and 
avenging  wrath.  Vx  from  V'.x  to  lie  ttrong  £  180.  <•  (-V  root)  in  the  usage 
of  prose  differ!  from  :t:x  in  never  standing  alone,  but  always  associ- 
ated with  a  qualifying  adjective,  or  another  divine  name,  or  in  the  con- 
struct before  a  following  noun.  In  poetry,  on  the  contrary,  this  rule 
does  not  hold,  and  Vx  is  often  used  without  any  adjunct,  where  the  more 
:■:■!!  might  have  been  expected.  It  is  in  prose  never  joined 
with  BaffixeB,  and  in  poetry  only  with  that  of  the  first  pers.  sing.  The 
rule  of  poetry  might  here  be  applied,  and  Vx  taken  separately  as  the 
subject,  Ghd  iijealovi.  But  the  symmetry  of  the  verse,  which  consists 
of  three  clauses  with  Jehovah  as  the  subject,  and  a  double  attribute  in 
in  each,  the  collocation  of  the  words,  §  249.  1,  and  the  comparison  of 
the  parallel  passages,  Ex.  20:5,  31:14,  Deut.  4:24,  5:9,  6:15, 
Josh.  24:  19,  make  it  preferable  to  translate  Jehovah  is  a  jealous  and 
v  d'oil,  or  a  jealous  (/<«/  and  an  avenger.  a»jp.  §  18V.  1,  as  in 
Josh.  24:  19,  elsewhere  Kl£  zealous,  denoting  the  energy  of  the  divine 
nature,  so  that  his  love  and  hatred  are  not  inoperative,  as  in  the  case 
of  heathen  deities,  but  active  and  efficient;  and  still  more  specifically 
jiulmis,  indicating  the  actuating  motive  of  this  divine  zeal  and  its 
twofold  direction,  as  it  springs  from  a  regard  to  his  own  honour  and 
worship,  wherein  he  cannot  endure  a  rival,  Ex.  84:  14,  or  from  affec- 
tion for  his  people,  whom  none  may  harm  with  impunity,  Joel  2:18. 
Injuries  suffered  in  either  of  these  respects  his  jealousy  leads  him  to 
avenge.  I —  -:"-*•>  ,ne  triple  repetition  of  these  words  is  not  designed 
rgeel  an  allusion  to  the  trinity,  nor  to  three  successive  injuries  in- 
flicted by  the  Assyrians  or  to  be  inflicted  upon  them,  but  emphasizes  and 
renders  prominent  the  idea  expressed,  £  280.  S.  b.  The  first  clause  de- 
duces Qod'fl  avenging  or  revenging  from  its  primary  source,  the  zeal  or 
jealousy  Of  the  divine  nature;  the  second  reveals  its  ardour  or  intensity 
vied  by  the  lun!  of  Ins  wrath;  the  third  indicates  its  objects,  his 
man  '■--;  ,  comp.  (Jen.  .".7  :  19  ;  the  divine  wrath  is  not  a  tran- 
sient fervour,  but  that  settled  indignation  against  evil  and  determination 
to  punish  it,  which  is  inseparable  from  God's  holiness.  "ibisi  keeping, 
Ing  wrath,  which  is  easily  supplied  from  T.x.n  in  the  preceding 
clause,  though  the  same  ellipsis  occurs  elsewhere,  Vs.  103  :  9,  Jer.  3:5. 
L2  ;  oilers  render  watching  with  a  view  to  punishment,  comp.  Job  10: 
1  I.      The  two  verbs  of  this  clause  are  likewise  combined  in  Lev.  10:  18. 

8.   This  avenging  jealousy  is  not  discredited  by  the  long  delay  of 

judgment,  for  it  is   associated,  as   the   prophet    adds,  with  the    attribute 

of  forbearance  or  long-suffering  (  ,-s  §216.   1.  »,  £  264.  10),  which  is 
bare  particularly  mentioned,  as  it  had  been  so  remarkably  exhibited  in 


NOTES    ON    NAIIUM    1  :  3.   4.  191 

the  case  of  Nineveh,  Jon.  4  :  2.  This,  however,  it  is  immediately  de- 
clared, involves  neither  weakness  nor  a  relaxation  of  his  purpose  to  pun- 
ish. rs-V-nai  §  13.  a,  §215.  1.  c,  Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  17  ;  power, 
in  its  ordinary  sense,  as  exercised  in  the  production  of  effects  ab  extra, 
not  power  of  endurance  or  self-restraint,  as  has  needlessly  been  assumed 
with  the  view  of  rinding  an  exact  parallel  to  the  words  immediately  pre- 
ceding, ng&i  §  92.  d,  §  174.  3.  n§£*  §  172.  3,  the  phrase  is  drawn 
from  Ex.  34  :  7,  Num.  14  :  18.  njn?,  emphatically  prefixed  to  its  clause, 
and  repeated  in  the  suffix  at  the  end,  §  281  ;  the  LXX  connect  it  with 
what  precedes,  but  this  violates  the  accents.  This  name  occurs  five 
times  in  this  and  the  foregoing  verse,  and  ten  times  in  the  course  of  this 
chapter.  The  recital  of  the  attributes  of  Jehovah  is  followed  by  a  sub- 
lime description  of  his  going  forth  in  wrath  to  punish  his  enemies.  This 
is  not  the  description  of  a  thunder  storm  or  of  other  natural  phenomena, 
which  were  conceived  to  indicate  the  presence  of  the  deity.  Nor  is  it  a 
prediction  that  the  overthrow  of  Nineveh  would  be  accompanied  by 
great  catastrophes  in  the  physical  world.  It  is  a  poetical  representation 
of  the  wrath  and  power  of  Jehovah,  whose  vengeance  is  here  denounced. 
At  the  same  time,  the  figures  employed  here  and  in  other  passages  of  a 
similar  nature,  have  not  only  a  symbolical  fitness,  but,  to  a  certain  extent, 
a  real  basis.  Like  phenomena  have  attended  the  manifestations  of  God's 
presence,  as  the  cloud,  tempest,  and  earthquake  of  the  descent  on  Sinai, 
the  drying  up  of  the  Eed  sea  and  of  the  Jordan,  etc.  ;  and  they  shall  in 
vastly  increased  potency  attend  his  final  coming  to  judge  the  world. 
These  occasional  and  transient  occurrences  in  the  past  and  in  the  future 
are  manifestations  of  a  permanent  fact,  which  is  valid  for  all  time,  the 
infinite  superiority  of  Jehovah,  and  his  absolute  control  over  all  the 
works  of  his  hand,  so  that  such  majestic  displays  of  his  omnipotence  are 
imminent  every  where,  and  might  at  any  time  be  exhibited  if  such  were 
his  pleasure.  The  prophet  consetpently  pictures  to  us  the  God  who  has 
convulsed  external  nature  by  his  presence  and  coming,  who  shall  here- 
after do  so  on  a  far  grander  scale,  and  who  is  able  to  do  so  to  any  extent 
at  all  times,  -,3s i ,  storm  and  cloud,  as  natural  emblems  of  what  is  dark 
and  threatening,  are  fit  accompaniments  or  symbols  of  the  wrath  of 
God.  The  cloud,  which  envelopes  or  attends  the  advancing  deity,  is 
beautifully  likened  to  the  dust  raised  by  a  warrior  marching  to  battle. 
4.  The  wrathful  and  avenging  march  of  God  spreads  desolation  and 
terror.  Grand  and  conspicuous  objects  of  nature  feel  the  weight  of  his 
displeasure,  or  tremble  in  dread  of  it.  ■»■>'*,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  10.  The 
vividness  of  the  description  is  heightened  by  the  use  of  the  participle, 
which  denotes  present  time,  §  2GG.  2,  and  places  the  action,  as  it  were, 


192  II  KIWI KW    CHRKSTOMATHY. 

before  /    it  rebuking.     The  following  future  with  Vav  Con- 

versive  La  also  to  be  rendered  as  a  present,  and  denotes  an  action  imme- 
diately ci  osequent  upon  the  preceding,  §  2G5.  a.  The  preterites  that 
come  after,  announce  in  quick  succession  the  further  effects  of  this  dis- 
play of  wrath,  as  it  seizes  upon  one  object  after  another.  Wway  £  150. 
2  ([».  182).  h\%M  §  115.  :,n.  The  highlands  of  Bashan  in  the  east, 
the  promontory  of  Cannel  in  the  west,  and  the  lofty  range  of  Lebanon 
in  the  north,  were  the  moat  conapicuotu  objects  in  Palestine,  and  distin- 
guished E6r  their  fertility  and  verdure.  They  instantly  wither  at  the 
rebuke  of  God.  The  mention  of  them  here  affords  an  incidental  proof 
that  the  prophet  was  himself  in  the  holy  land,  and  not,  as  some  have 
imagined,  in  exile  in  Assyria. 

5.  ''.-iK.,  prep,  in  its  causal  sense,  on  account  of  hiai,  at  him.  n"5~:, 
intrans.,  lifted  its/If  up,  heaved,  as  in  an  earthquake.  This  is  better 
than  the  explanation,  raised  itsc/f,  i.  e.  went  up  in  smoke,  the  figure 
being  suggested  by  the  melting  of  the  hills  before  the  fire  of  God's 
wrath,  or  the  rendering  lifted  up  its  voice,  cried  out  in  terror.  V=r", 
from  the  root  hz-  to  come  forth,  §  190.  b,  the  productive  or  habitable 
earth,  thr  world.  It  is  used  exclusively  in  poetry,  and  never  occurs  with 
the  article,  jj  L'47.  The  repeated  conjunction  1  —  1,  like  the  Latin 
et — et,  signifies  both — and.     '--'•  §85.  1,  §255.  1. 

C.  Such  being  the  fearful  consequences  of  his  displeasure,  none  can 
resist  it  or  stand  before  it.  nrr:  poured  out,  like  fire  rained  down  from 
heaven,  perhaps  with  allusion  to  the  judgment  sent  upon  Sodom. 
---_:--,  Bingled  out  as  a  type  of  what  is  strongest  and  most  enduring. 

7.  Another  feature  of  the  divine  character,  which,  so  far  from  being 
inconsistent  with  the  preceding,  is  in  reality  but  another  side  of  the 
lame  essential  attribute  of  righteousness.  While  to  his  enemies  this  be- 
tokens vengeance,  it  assures  those  who  tru<t  in  him  of  love  and  protec- 
tion.     The  obverse  side  of  this  divine  perfection  is  here  presented,  be- 

i(  contains  an  additional  ground  for  the  judgment  upon  Nineveh. 
giV  know,  may  he  taken  in  an  emphatic  sense,  involving  acquaintance, 
Intimacy,  and  friendship,  coinp.  l\s.  Ill:  :'.,  Amos  .".  :  2,  Mat.  7  :  23  ;  or 
it  may  l>e   restricted   to   its  ordinary  meaning  of  simple  intelligence,  it 

Sufficient  to  assert  that  he  knows  who  they  are  who  trust  in  him; 
his  blessing  and  favour  follow  from  that  as  a  matter  of  course. 

8.  q- -  =  -.,  the  conjunction  maybe  adversative,  introducing  a  con- 
trast to  what  immediately  precedes,  and  on  the  other  hand,  but;  or  it 
may  be  copulative,  the  destruction  of  Nineveh  being  a  sequence  of  ( !od's 

regard  of  his  injured  people,  etnd  consequently,  etc.     Isaiah,  8  :  8,  had 

likened    the    Assyrian    invasion  of  .Judah   to  an    inundation   (">=^  T^-)- 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    1  :  5-9.  193 

Nahum  declares  that  Nineveh  herself  shall  be  inundated ;  the  figure  is 
not  to  be  restricted  to  an  invading  army,  but  includes  the  entire  flood 
of  evils  by  which  she  was  to  be  visited  and  destroyed.  Some  commenta- 
tors have  supposed,  that  in  addition  to  this  figurative  fulfilment,  the 
words  of  the  prophet  were  literally  accomplished  in  an  actual  overflow 
of  the  Tigris,  which,  as  Diodorus  Siculus,  ii.  27,  narrates  (he  calls  it  the 
Euphrates),  threw  down  twenty  furlongs  of  the  city  wall,  and  thus  gave 
entrance  to  the  besiegers,  in  fulfilment  of  an  ancient  prophecy,  that  the 
city  could  never  be  taken  till  the  river  became  its  enemy.  This  would 
accord  with  the  analogy  of  other  prophecies,  see  on  Isa.  40  :  3.  The 
only  doubt  arises  from  the  uncertainty  as  to  the  actual  facts  of  the  case. 
It  has  been  made  a  question  whether  the  narrative  of  Diodorus  is  en- 
tirely reliable;  and  if  so,  whether  the  overthrow  which  he  describes  was 
subsequent  to  the  time  of  Nahum,  and  was  the  same  that  is  here  pre- 
dicted. "\zv  might  agree  with  Jehovah  passing  with  a  flood,  but  is  more 
naturally  connected  with  tjcw  with  an  overrunning  flood,  i.  e.  passing  its 
bounds.  ~«;ptt,  the  suffix  refers  not  to  nVs,  he  will  cause  destruc- 
tion in  its  place,  i.  e.  in  the  place  allotted  to  it,  but  to  Nineveh,  1  :  1, 
which  is  prominent  in  the  prophet's  mind  as  the  theme  of  his  discourse. 
This  is  an  additional  proof  that  the  title  forms  an  original  and  integral 
part  of  the  text  of  the  prophecy,  since  otherwise  the  subject  would  be 
unexplained,  and  the  reader  left  in  doubt  until  2  :  9.  Interpreters  have 
needlessly  perplexed  themselves  about  the  form  of  expression  here  em- 
ployed, as  though  the  p^ce  of  the  city,  or  the  soil  on  which  it  stood, 
was  to  be  an  object  of  destruction  distinct  from  the  city  itself.  If  Nine- 
veh were  destroyed,  of  course  its  site  would  be  made  a  desolation.  It  is 
unnecessary,  therefore,  to  assume  that  Nineveh  is  personified  as  a  queen, 
comp.  Isa.  47  :  1,  etc.,  and  that  her  place  or  residence  is  the  city  itself. 
This  passage  affords  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  various  read- 
ings and  wrong  interpretations  have  arisen  from  a  false  view  of  the 
parallelism  of  clauses.  Of  the  old  Greek  versions,  Symmachus  alone 
gives  -niptt  its  proper  rendering;  the  rest,  assuming  that  it  should  cor- 
respond in  sense  exactly  with  vrs  of  the  following  clause,  translate,  of 
those  rising  tip  against  him,  as  if  the  reading  were,  or  were  equivalent 
to,  v^c.  :!irh  darkness,  a  frequent  figure  of  calamity  ;  it  may  either 
be  the  subject  of  the  verb,  or  stand  absolutely  after  it  to  denote  the  place, 
into  darkness,  or  instrument,  with  darkness,  comp.  on  Isa.  41  :  2. 

9.  The  second  division  of  the  chapter  opens  with  a  direct  address  to 
the  Assyrians,  yrrirtn-r:^  §88  (2  and  3  m.)  what  will  ye  devise  in 
reference  to  Jehovah  ?  his  nature  and  purpose  being  what  has  just  been 
described,  how  do  you  propose  to  resist  him,  or  avert  the  destruction 

13 


191  IIEIUIT.W    CHR1-.ST0MATHY. 

wliili  he  i^  resolved   to  blilg  upon  you?     Or  the  reference  maybe  to 

offensive  rather  than  defensive  measmoB,  as  V?  :cn,  ver.  11  ;  what  are 

'wing  in  reference  (<>,  against  Jehovah  f  i.  e.  what  new  assault  are 

von  meditating  upon  his  people?  You  shall  fail  in  your  design;  you 
shall  imt  be  allowed  to  afflict  them  again.  Either  of  these  explanations 
r  than  to  soppose  Judafa  addressed,  what  think  ye  in  reference  to 
'/  what  do  yon  imagine  that  he  will  do?  :r^x  affliction  shall 
not  arise  twice  ;  the  allusion  to  vrr.  7,  where  this  same  word  is  used  of 
the  distress  endured  bj  Qod*S  people,  determines  this  clause  to  mean, 
that  Jndah   has  suffered  the   OpWOSSion  of   Nineveh,  hut    shall   never  be 

exp  ised  to  it  again,  see  also  2  :  1.  Another  interpretation  is,  that  God 
would  make  such  thorough  work  in  his  destruction  of  Nineveh,  that  he 
would  have  no  occasion  to  afflict  it  a  second  time,  comp.  1  Sam.  20:8, 
2  Sam.  20:  10;  another  still,  the  adrersary  (rns,  as  in  1  Sam.  1  :  0), 
i.  e.  Nineveh  "hall  not  ariee  twice,  shall  not  recover  from  this  as  from  its 
previous  overthrow  hy  Arbaces,  comp.  Jer.  51  :  G-l. 

10.  *s  confirms  the  statement  just  made,  that  the  Assyrians  shall 
never  afflict  Jndah  again  ;  the  reason  is,  for  they  shall  have  been  them- 
SSlfOI  devoured^  consumed  as  stubble,  a  figure  of  easy,  speedy,  and  total 
lOtion.  ifea,  pre!  relative  to  the  future  mph  §  262. 1.  Its  sub- 
ject is  qualified  by  tin-  preceding  participial  clause,  which  has  been  vari- 
ously understood  according  to  the  signification  attributed  to  the  figures 
employed,  and  the  sense  put  upon  some  of  the  terms.  The  simplest 
view  appears  to  be  that  which  finds  in  these  words  the  circumstances  or 
manner  of  their  destruction.  Entangled  SAM  the  extent  of  thorns,  to 
the  degree  that  thorns  are,  like  thorns,  comp.  1  Chron.  1  :  27,  i.  e.  joined 
together  in  an  inextricable  mass,  and  thus  affording  the  readier  and 
surer  fuel  to  the  flames,  and  drunken  as  by  their  drink  (oaao ,  absolutely 
to  di  note  the  manner  or  instrument,  £  27  I.  2.  «'),  or.  according  to  their 
drink,  with  no  other  limitation  than  the  amount  of  wine  they  have,  that 
is  to  say,  either  in  a  state  of  literal  intoxication,  as  Diodorus  Siculus  re- 
.  Of  by  a  figure   for  the   helplessness  Of  drunken  nun.  who  are  un- 

able  to  resist  or  flee.    Others  resolve  the  participles  into  verbal  forms,  to 

which  they  are  often  equivalent.     Thus,  if  being  intertooven  he  taken  to 

mean.  In  cans,'  fhri/  an  mt>  rimrrn,  etc.,  this  clause  will  suggest  the  reason 
why  the  Assyrians  an-  to  he  destroyed,  thorns,  from  their  noxious  char- 

.  being  an  emblem  of  wicked  men.  Esek.  2  :  r>,  Ilia.  7  :  -1.  ami  their 

drunkenness  being  Singled  out  as  an  evidence  of  their  luxurious,  aban- 
doned lives.     On  the  assumption  that  c  —  -c  has  the  sense  of  n:r: 

entangled  ami  confused)  by    flesbjwli  might  also  be 
I  to  luxurious  living.     Or,  if  it  mean,  although  they  arc  inter' 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    1  :  10-12.  105 

woven,  etc.,  it  will  represent  their  real  or  fancied  security,  which  never- 
theless shall  not  protect  them  ;  though  their  phalanx  presents  an  im- 
penetrable front,  as  firmly  knit  together  as  thorns,  and  though  they  have 
all  the  confident  security  of  merry  drinkers,  they  are  yet  doomed  to  de- 
struction. Or  the  participles  may  he  connected  not  directly  with  the 
Assyrians  hut  with  e^q ,  and  the  clause  describe  the  futility  of  resist- 
ance to  their  divinely  ordained  fate :  even  to,  though  they  he  like  thorns 
woven  together,  which  defy  all  attempts  to  handle  them,  and  drenched  as 
their  drink,  wet  as  wine  itself,  so  that  fire  cannot  burn  them,  they  shall 
nevertheless  be  consumed,  etc.  Il&tt,  not  an  adj.  qualifying  t^  full, 
mature  and  therefore  burning  more  readily,  but  an  adverb,  §235.  3  (3), 
qualifying  cr,  or  more  probably  'Vrx . 

11.  This  is  confirmed  by  the  example  of  Sennacherib,  whose  doom 
foreshadowed  that  of  Nineveh  itself,  Sjjre,  the  suf.  is  by  the  majority 
of  interpreters  referred  to  Nineveh,  out  of  thee  proceeded  or  went  forth. 
In  the  context,  however,  vs.  12.  13,  2  :  1,  the  2  f.  s.  suffix  (except  in 
};»  2  :  2)  refers  to  Judah  personified  as  a  virgin,  Isa.  37  :  22  ;  in  ad- 
dressing Assyria  the  2  masc.  is  used  for  the  sake  of  distinction  either  in 
the  sing.,  ver.  14,  or  plur.,  ver.  9.  If  this  analogy  be  observed  here, 
Judah  must  be  intended,  from  thee  has  gone  out,  or  gone  away,  retreat- 
ed, arn,  Sennacherib,  though  it  might  also  be  taken  collectively  of  all 
the  Assyrian  monarchs  who  had  oppressed  or  would  oppress  the  people 
of  God,  in  which  case  ns;,  like  »Vs«,  ver.  10,  must  be  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  preceding  future.  sV»»Va  §  195.  3,  worthlessness,  or  as  the 
negation  of  what  is  morally  good  implies  that  which  is  morally  bad, 
wickedness,  here  used  in  its  abstract  sense ;  among  the  later  Jews  it 
came  to  be  a  name  of  Satan  as  the  impersonation  of  wickedness,  2  Cor. 
6:15. 

12.  The  completeness  of  his  overthrow  in  the  height  of  his  power, 
coupled  with  the  assurance  that  Assyria  should  never  be  used  to  afflict 
Judah  again,  -cn,  the  conditional  clause,  extends  through  ia»,  the 
apodosis  beginning  with  Jffuil  §  287.  2  ;  if  they,  the  Assyrian  army 
under  Sennacherib,  were  complete  in  full  strength  and  vigour,  and  so 
numerous,  as  they  are  well  known  to  have  been,  and  were  so  mown  down, 
§  140.  2,  the  figure  perhaps  suggested  by  the  stubble,  ver.  10  (others 
render  shorn,  comp.  Isa.  7  :  20),  and  he,  Sennacherib,  or  the  singular 
may  have  a  collective  or  distributive  force,  the  whole,  or  every  one  of 
them,  passed  away,  perished,  §275.  6,  then,  by  this  be  assured,  I  have 
afflicted  thee,  O  Judah,  and  I  will  not  afflict  thee  again.  As  certainly  as 
Sennacherib  and  his  host  were  overthrown,  so  certainly  shall  Assyria  be 
humbled  and  prevented  from  trampling  upon   Judah   again.      Or  the 


19G  UBE1W    CHBE8TOMATHT. 

apodosis  might  begin  with    Mfe)  -,=  •  if,  even  if,  although,  as  Isa.  1:18, 
they  were  complete,  etc.,  yet  so,  in  the  manner  well   known,  or  tints.,  in 
ndition  of  completeness  an.l  numbers,  were  they  mown  doicn,  etc. 
who  find  no  special  •llouOD  to  the  fall  of  Sennacherib,  of  which 
us  are  so  aptly  descriptive,  understand  this  verse  also  collectively, 
ami  refer  it  to  the  future  complete  destruction  of  the  Assyrian  power,  by 
_-   these  preterites,  as  well  as  that  of  ver.  11,  under  the  influence 
of  the  preceding  future.     The  suf.  in  r^rth  is  by  some  commentators  re- 
ferred to  Nineveh,  and  the  sense  supposed  to  be,  that  such  a  blow  should 
be  struck  as  would  not  require  to  be  repeated  ;  see  on  ver.  9. 

13.  t-7-  .  what  God  was  about  to  do  now,  contrasted  with  what  he 
had  already  done  to  the  host  of  Sennacherib,     vntto  §  220.  1.  b  (3  pers.) 

it,  that  of  the  Assyrians  represented  by  Sennacherib  ;  the  refer- 
ence of  the  suffix  is  to  arn,  ver.  11. 

14.  T$9,  the  oppressor  spoken  of  in  the  immediately  preceding 
verses  is  now  addressed,  §  279  ;  the  prep,  indicates  the  subject  of  the 
command,  concerning  thee,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  15,  though  it  sometimes  also 
denotes  the  person  commanded,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  1G.  ffifra,,  prep,  in  a 
partitive  sense.  The  race  shall  be  extinguished,  not  that  of  the  mon- 
arch alone,  but  of  the  empire;  the  Assyrian  name  shall  cease  to  be 
perpetuated.  Vqs,  the  idols  cannot  even  protect  themselves,  much  less 
their  worshippers.  The  Medes,  who  overturned  Nineveh,  and  the  Per- 
sians, with  whom  they  were  associated  in  the  capture  of  Babylon,  were 
the  great  iconoclasts  of  antiquity,  cotnp.  Isa.  21:9.  SQafi  §  66.  b,  I  will 
make  thy  groM,  i.  e.  cause  thee  to  be  slain  and  buried.  Or  c'v  may,  as 
it  often  dues,  govern  a  double  object,  I  will  make  it,  viz.,  the  house  of 
thy  gods,  tli 'i  grqan  ;  this  had  a  general  fulfilment  in  a  figurative  sense, 
in  so  far  as  tin-  idols  of  the  Assyrians   proved  their  ruin  instead  of  their 

!i.  and  ■  specific  literal  fulfilment  in  the  murder  of  Sennacherib  in 

an  idol  temple,  ha.  37  :  38.     This  event,  occurred  several  years  after  his 

ii  of  .hidah,  and  it  is  in  this  interval  that  the  prophecy  of  Xahum 

was  moat  probably  uttered.    Such  a  combination  of  the  figurative  and 

the  literal  is  not  unusual  in  the  prophets,  sec  on  ver.  8.      in-Vp  g  262.  2, 

thou  haei  bun  and  art  light,  in  a  moral  sense,  equivalent  to  the  sentence 

upon  the  Babylonish  monarch,  Pan.  6  :  27,  '  weighed  in  the  lal- 

•nosf  and  found  wanting.1    Others  render,  (ho u  art  become  insignificant, 

thy  power  is  broken  ;  but  this  could  not  be  a  reason  for  the  divine  order 

just  recited,  except  upon  the  forced  ■ssumptSon  that  'I  will  make  thy 
grave'  means,  thou  shalt  receive  |  dishonoured  in  place  of  a  regal  funeral. 


NOTES    ON    NAIIUM    2:1.  197 


CHAPTER   II. 

The  divine  purpose  to  destroy  Nineveh  has  been  announced,  and 
traced  to  its  source  in  God's  immutable  attributes.  The  actual  execu- 
tion of  this  purpose  is  now  exhibited  to  view.     This  chapter,  besides 

an  introduction,  ver.  1,  announcing  the  fall  of  the  great  oppressor, 
and 

a  conclusion,  ver.  14,  in  which  Jehovah  pledges  himself  to  effect  it, 

is  mainly  devoted,  vs.  2-13,  to  a  vivid  description  of  the  overthrow 
of  Nineveh.     This  may  be  further  subdivided  into, 

(1)  the  preliminaries  of  the  siege,  by  which  the  wrongs  of  Israel 
shall  be  avenged,  vs.  2.  3. 

(2)  the  assault,  vs.  4.  5. 

(3)  the  ineffectual  defence,  vs.  6.  7. 

(4)  the  sack  of  the  city,  vs.  8—11. 

(5)  the  resulting  desolation,  vs.  12.  13. 

1.  A  messenger  is  seen  coming  in  the  distance  with  the  tidings  of 
Nineveh's  fall.  That  this  is  the  subject  of  his  message  rather  than  the 
disaster  to  Sennacherib,  is  evident,  since  it  is  the  former  and  not  the  lat- 
ter which  is  detailed  in  the  following  chapter,  and  is  the  principal  theme 
of  the  prophecy,  and  Judah  was  once  successfully  invaded  by  Assyria 
after  the  tune  of  Sennacherib,  when  king  Manasseh  was  taken  prisoner, 
2  Chr.  33  :  11.  This  verse,  which  forms  a  kind  of  intermediate  link  be- 
tween the  first  and  second  chapters,  is  attached  to  the  former  in  the  En- 
glish and  other  modern  versions,  as  a  sequel  to  the  divine  purpose  therein 
declared,  but  to  the  latter  in  the  Hebrew  and  in  the  ancient  versions,  as 
preliminary  to  the  more  detailed  account  of  its  execution.  The  existing 
division  of  the  sacred  text  into  chapters  and  verses,  it  should  be  remem- 
bered, is  altogether  of  recent  origin,  and  is  purely  conventional.  It  is 
in  the  majority  of  instances,  though  not  always,  skillfully  made  ;  yet, 
however  valuable  for  purposes  of  convenience,  it  is  never  to  be  regarded 
as  authoritative,  and  should  not  be  suffered  to  destroy  the  sense  of  the 
unity  of  that  which,  as  originally  prepared,  formed  one  continuous  com- 
position, with  no  breaks  or  pauses  other  than  the  subject  itself  suggests. 
rin  h  !  as  if  pointing  to  an  object  of  sight,  and  one  that  was  unexpected 
and  surprising,  b^nnn,  the  art.  may  be  generic,  §245.  5,  or  it  may 
B]  reify  the  mountains  in  the  direction  of  Nineveh,  to  which  all  eyes  were 
directed.  Mountains  are  spoken  of,  not  as  points  from  which  a  proclama- 
tion could  be  more  extensively  heard,  as  Isa.  40  :  9,  but  where  a  coming 
messenger  could  first  be  seen.    vsan,  the  feet  are  particularly  mentioned, 


198  HEBREW    CHIIKSTOMATHY. 

as  the  organs  used  in  running,  comp.  Acts  5  :  9.  ~r^,  with  the  single 
exception  of  1  Bam.  1  :  17,  used  only  of  a  bearer  of  good  tidings,  see  on 
Isa.  40  :  0.  *»n  §141.  1  (p.  174),  §  271.  3.  The  meaning  of  this  ex- 
hortation, which  may  he  uttered  either  hy  the  messenger  or  hy  the 
prophet,  is  not  that  the  annual  gatherings  at  Jerusalem,  and  the  attend- 
ant' upon  the  services  of  the  temple,  which  had  been  interrupted  hy  in- 
.  or  the  fear  of  it,  might  now  with  safety  he  resumed.     But  this 

pushed  benefit  on  the  part  of  Clod  demands  a  new  and  strenuous 
devotion  to  his  service,  and  calls  especially  for  a  celebration  of  the  joyful 
festivals  commemorative  of  deliverances  which  were  themselves  types  for 
all  future  time  (see  on  Ex.  20  :  8),  and  have  now  had  a  fresh  fulfilment,  and 
for  a  performance  of  the  vows  made  in  entreating  relief  from  the  recent 
oppression,  r-----  g  275.  2.  b.  (pov  §260.  a.  — n**£i  marg.  as  1  :  3. 
51  in  thee,  the  land  of  Judah,  for  which,  after  the  verb  '  pass,'  our  idiom 
substitutes  through  thee.     Vi;'Vi,  abstract  for  concrete,  wicked,  here  used 

ignificant  name  of  the  monarch  or  empire  of  Assyria,  comp.  the 
enigmatical  designations  Jareb,  Hos.  5  :  13,  10:  G;  Sheshach,  Jer.  25: 
26,  51  :  II  ;  Merathaim  and  Pekod,  Jer.  50:21  ;  Bahab,  Isa.  51:9. 
This  generic  name  shows  that  the  person  or  object  so  designated  is  not 
viewed  simply  as  an  individual,  but  as  the  representative  of  a  class  or  the 
embodiment  of  a  principle.  lie  is  the  type  of  the  wicked  foes  of  God 
and  his  people.  It  is  in  this  character  that  he  is  cut  off,  and  for  reasons 
grounded  in  those  attributes  of  God  which  determine  him  to  destroy  all 
such.  The  fall  of  Nineveh  is,  therefore,  a  typical  fact.  The  principles 
Of  the  divine  administration,  which  it  illustrates,  as  these  are  exhibited 
in  this  prophecy,  secure  the  fall  of  every  other  power  of  wickedness,  the 
complete  and  final  deliverance  of  the  true  people  of  Qod,  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  reign  of  righteousness  and  peace.  Nahum's  prophecy, 
and  that  <>f  Obadiah  (see  particularly  ver.  21),  may  thus  be  said  to  be 

rely  predictive  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  The  opening  words 
of  this  rerse  are  found  again  in  Isa.  52  :  7,  where  they  are  used  generic- 
ally  of  the  good  things  in  store  for  the  people  of  God.  of  which  the  de- 
liverance  from  the  Babylonish  exile  was  ■  type  and  pledge.  The  apostle 
1'aul,  Rom.  10:  15,  repeats  them  in  application  to  the  glad  tidings  of  the 
This  triple  repetition  of  the  same  language  is  no1  to  be  regarded 

una]  and  undesigned  coincidence,  nor  an  accommodation  of  what 
Mnall;  spoken  in  reference  to  one  subject  to  another  wholly  differ- 
ent.    I'ut  the  identity  in  expression  directs  attention  to  a  real  identity  in 

icbject  The  dest  met  ion  of  Nineveh  and  the  return  from  Babylon  foreshad- 
QWed  the  salvation  from  sin,  whieh  is  proclaimed  in  the  gospel.  n'»?  §  220. 
I  :  ers,),  not  from  r&a  as  the  l.XX  seem  to  have  explained  it. 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    2:1-3.  199 

2.  The  advance  of  the  invader,  in  view  of  which  Nineveh  is  admon- 
ished to  take  every  possible  precaution.  nV>,  used  technically  of  mili- 
tary expeditions,  1  Kin.  15  :  17,  20  :  22.  yz-c  may  be  a  noun,  as  in 
Prov.  23  :  18,  hammer,  man/,  but  is  more  probably  a  part,  dispersing, 
or,  as  others  render,  dashing  in  pieees.  In  either  case  it  denotes  the  as- 
sailant of  Nineveh,  who  is  represented  as  already  on  his  march  against 
it,  not  the  Messiah,  though  a  name  somewhat  similar  is  applied  to  him 
Mic.  2:  13,  still  less  the  Assyrians  themselves,  in  their  invasion  of  Ju- 
dah.  T;;:5-Vy,  not  against  thy  face,  the  hardness  of  which,  Ezek.  3  :  7-9, 
i.  e.  thy  obstinacy  this  hammer  shall  break,  but  before,  in  front  of  thee, 
see  on  Ex.  20  :  3,  with  the  implication  of  hostile  intent.  The  2  f.  s  suf. 
refers  not  to  Judah,  as  in  the  preceding  verses,  as  though  this  verse  were 
designed  to  encourage  Jerusalem  to  hold  out  against  Sennacherib,  but  to 
Nineveh.  mtsia  -rtsa  according  to  the  accents  belongs  to  the  first  clause 
of  the  verse ;  the  abs.  inf.  may,  therefore,  be  modified  by  the  preceding 
verb,  §  2G8.  1,  he  has  besieged  a  siege,  n-vs*:  as  -nsfc,  3  :  14,  or  the  fort- 
ress ;  the  majority  of  interpreters,  however,  regard  it  as  a  substitute  for 
the  imperative,  §  2G8.  2,  and  addressed  to  Nineveh.  -n2S,  this  and  the 
following  verbs  may  either  be  imperatives,  or  abs.  infin.  used  for  the 
imper.  If  the  former,  as  is  more  probable,  the  masc.  is  employed  because 
the  admonition  is  directed  to  the  king  or  people,  not  to  the  city  as  such, 
as  in  ^"2.  A  careful  watch  must  be  maintained  upon  the  ways  leading 
to  the  city,  to  guard  against  surprise.  g;h  strengthen,  i.  e.  by  means  of 
the  girdle,  as  Isa.  22 :  21.  This  is  equivalent  to  a  command  to  address 
himself  or  themselves  to  energetic  action,  inasmuch  as  girding  up  the 
loose  oriental  dress  was  a  necessary  preparation  for  activity. 

3.  ■»&,  introduces  the  reason  why  such  formidable  foes  were  gathering 
against  Nineveh.  It  was*  because  Jehovah  had  returned  to  his  long- 
forsaken  people,  and  was  taking  their  part  against  their  oppressors, 
■psa,  from  the  root  nsja  to  be  exalted,  §  193,  denotes  exaltation,  and  may 
be  applied  either  to  an  inward  feeling,  pride,  or  to  that  which  produces 
it,  that  of  which  one  is  proud,  or  by  which  he  is  exalted,  excellency,  dis- 
tinction ;  '  the  excellency  of  Jacob'  would  then  mean  the  advantages  of 
which  this  people  was  possessed,  and  which  formed  their  chief  boast  and 
glory,  Ps.  47  :  5,  Am.  6:8;  in  Am.  8  :  7  this  expression  is  applied  to 
God  himself,  aa  ,  pret.  or  part.  The  transitive  sense  assigned  to  the 
Kal  of  this  verb  in  this  and  some  other  places  by  lexicons  and  com- 
mentators is  entirely  supposititious,  see  Hengatenberg  Beitrage,  II.  p. 
104.  It  accordingly  does  not  mean,  the  Lord  has  turned  away,  whether 
the  excellency  of  Jacob,  i.  e.  removed  his  privileges  and  advantages,  or 
the  pride  of  Jacob,  if  const,  before  the  subject,  §  254.  8,  sufficiently  hum- 


200  HUiKKW    (  BRKBTOMATHT. 

bled  hi-  .  the  pride  which  he  has  himself  indulged,  if  const,  be- 

fore the  object,  §254.  '.',  is  humbling  the  pride  bom  which  Jacob  has 
Mill'  red,  vis.,  that  of  Assyria.     Nor,  fot  the  mm  reason,  docs  it  mean, 
.1  //,>■  excellency  of  Jacob,  bringing  back  to  bim  bis 
•    privileges   and    prerogatives.      Tbe  only  meaning  which   the 
.hi  have,  is,  Jehovah  hat  returned  ot  it  returning  to  £  271.  2  the 
m  or  excellency  of  Jacob,  i.  a  to  Jacob  himself,  who  is  exalted  or 
led  of  eminent  advantages)  >  854.  2.  a,  oomp.  Ps.  ■">  s  8,  'the  mul- 
titnde  of  thy  mercy '  for  '  thy  abnndanl  mercy.'    Vx-r-,  not  the  kingdom 

of  the  ten   tribef  in  distinction   from  Judah,  who  is  then   ■oppoood  to  be 

denoted  by  Jacob,  as  though  the  meaning  wire,  Qod  is  retaining  in  love 

and  grace  to  both  branches  of  the  covenant  people,  to  one  as  well  as  to 
the  other.  This  interpretation  finds  00  warrant  in  the  contrast  between 
Jacob  and  Joseph,  Obad.  ver.  18,  as  was  shown  in  tbe  exposition  of  that 
verse.  Jacob  was  the  ordinary  Dame  of  the  patriarch.  Israel  was  im- 
posed by  God  himself,  and  was  significant  of  his  relation  toGod  and  his 

prevalence  with  him.     Transferred  to  his  descendants,  the  former  de- 

them  simply  on  their  natural  side  as  a  nation  sprung  from  a  com- 
mon ancestor,  the   latter   describes   them  as  in  covenant  with   God,  and 

the  objects  of  his  favour  and  love,  see  on  [sa.  i(>:-_>7,  11:8.  Jehovah  is 
returning  to  the  exaltation  of  Jacob  m  to  the  exaltation  of  Israel,  i.  e. 

He  will  deal  with  Jacob  in  the  manner  implied  in  the  name  of  Israel, 
his  own  chosen,  peculiar  people.  -r  explains  the  reason;  God  returned 
to  Ja  10b  because  his  oppressors  had  reduced  him  to  such  ■  miserable  con- 
dition, oomp.  Judg.  2:  18.  -'PX-*'  indefinite.  om»fan,  bu£  here  and  in 
z-  —  z  refers  uol  to  the  Ninevites,  but  to  Israel;  their  vin&braneket,  not 
in  a  literal  sense  simply,  of  the  desolation  of  their  vineyards,  but  figura- 
tively; l-;a'-l  is  a  vine  which  has  not  merely  been  emptied  or  robbed  of 
its  clusters,  hut  mutilated  and  broken.     The  specific  explanation  of  vine- 

brancheS  as  towns  and  cities,  Or  as  individual  Israelites,  is  at  fault  only 
in  making  tOO  definite  and  precise  what  might    letter  have  a  moi 

srsd  sen 

I.   The  attacking  arm)  and  its  fierce  onset  are  described  vs.  4.  5. 

116.  i.  a  (8  .     •-----.  g  220.  J.  e  (8  pern),  rat  refers  to  pft, 

rer,  2;  some  conned  it  with  m'rp,  rer.  8,  oomp.  Isa.  18 : 8,  Joel  2 :  11. 

c'-Nt  £  '.»•"• .  ".  either   because   covered  with   leather  or  copper,  or  stained 

with  blood.  rithjtre,  flashing  of  iron*,  perhaps  scythes  with 

which  chariots  were  armed,  although  it  has  been  remarked  that  none 

have  Im-.h  found  «in  the  monuments  of  Nineveh.      Or  it  may  denote  their 

polished    armature    or    ornaments,    or   the  weapons  of  those  whom    they 

-:•--  i  ln_\  :;  Mif.  not  the  object  referring  to  aa-v,  but  the  sub- 


NOTES    ON    NAIIUM    2  :  4-7.  201 

ject,  and  refers  to  the  assailant  of  Nineveh  ;  his  preparing,  i.  e.  arranging 
them  for  battle,     dmKi&qi  cgpresses,  i.  e.  spears  made  of  this  wood. 

5.  nissrts  fields,  the  open  country  outside  of  the  city  walls,  rv-s'rrs 
the  broad  icays  or  spacious  areas  in  the  suburbs.  :,--n-c,  the  suf.  has 
been  referred  to  hiahi  and  to  rhht ;  but  the  simplest  reference  is  to  ay», 
which  is  masc,  but  as  it  describes  inanimate  objects,  the  fem.  suf.  may 
have  the  sense  of  a  neuter,  §  196.  a. 

6.  The  measures  of  defence,  xr,  the  subject  is  the  king  or  people 
of  Nineveh,  comp.  ver.  2.  ry-s,  some  understand  satraps  commanding 
in  the  different  provinces,  who  are  summoned  to  the  relief  of  the  capital, 
but  stumble  in  (heir  march  to  it,  being  cut  off  by  the  invading  army ; 
others,  with  greater  probability,  nobles  within  the  walls,  who  stumble  in 
their  eager  haste  or  from  trepidation,  cryrv^a,  K'thibh  §  40,  §  220. 
2.  a,  for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  sing.  cr5«Vra.  rnrin  suf.  refers 
to  Nineveh,  see  on  1  :  8.  ;"Bv!,  prop,  the  covering,  though  its  precise 
sense  as  a  military  term  is  uncertain.  Some  understand  by  it  the 
testudo  or  vinea,  under  shelter  of  which  the  besiegers  approached  to  un- 
dermine or  batter  down  the  city  wall.  Others  think  it  to  be  a  structure 
erected  for  the  protection  of  the  besieged,  or  a  body  of  men  charged  with 
the  defence  of  the  wall.  Jerome  renders  it  umbraculu?n,  a  roof  by  which 
the  besieged  were  sheltered  from  the  rays  of  the  sun  as  well  as  from  the 
darts  of  the  enemy.  The  tense  of  the  verb  "Jim,  which  is  not  a  preter- 
ite but  a  secondary  future,  §  265,  appears  to  favour  the  opinion,  that  this 
like  the  preceding  belongs  to  the  measures  of  the  besieged,  not  of  the 
besiegers.  But  while  they  are  thus  actively  engaged,  the  city,  ver.  7, 
has  already  been  attacked  and  carried  in  a  different  and  unexpected 
quarter.  The  verbs  of  the  next  verse  are  accordingly  preterites,  while 
those  in  this  are  futures. 

7.  irnRiT]  iiw.  In  addition  to  the  Tigris  and  a  small  stream  which 
still  flows  through  the  ruins,  there  were  artificial  moats  and  channels 
probably  surrounding  the  city,  some  indications  of  which  yet  exist.  The 
gates  opening  upon  these  may  have  been  left  open,  as  in  the  case  of 
Babylon,  Isa.  45  :  1,  through  negligence  or  treachery,  or  else  they  were 
forced.  This  is  simpler  than  to  explain  the  gales  of  the  rivers  to  mean 
breaches  in  the  walls  made  by  an  inundation  of  the  river,  see  on  1  : 8,  or 
the  gates  of  the  city  through  which  the  streams  of  its  population  or  of 
invaders  pour,  or  sluices  by  which  the  city  might  bo  flooded,  and  even 
the  palace  submerged  (:.:«s)  as  a  measure  of  defence,  or  in  a  metaphori- 
cal sense,  sluices  through  which  the  streams  of  calamity  were  let  in  upon 
the  devoted  city.  :;,:)::  melted  or  dissolved  with  terror,  the  palace  being 
put  for  its  occupants,  the  royal  household. 


202  HEBREW    CnRESTOMATHY. 

8.  Then  foUowi  the  sack  of  the  captured  city;  the  captivity,  ver.  8, 
or  flight  of  Us  inhabitants,  ver.  9,  the  plunder  of  its  treasures,  ver.  10, 
the  terror  which  possesses  all  hearts,  ver.  11.  5|3J,i  this  word  has 
greatly  embarrassed  interpreters,  and  has  been  rery  variously  explained. 

rives  it  from  a;s,  and  connects  it  with  the  last  clause  uf  the 
rse  literally  understood,  the  palace  is  diuolved and liq 
the  onbnrnt  bricks,  of  which  it  was  built,  crumbling  by  the  action  of  the 
:     ard   it  as  a  proper  name,  whether  of  the  queen  of 
Nineveh  or  symbolically  applied  to  Nineveh  itself     It  is  best  explained 
as  the  Hoph.  of  ax;  taken  impersonally,  g  843.  8,  it  it  fixed,  determined^ 
either  it  was  so  decreed  ofGod  or  it  is  now  decided  by  the  event.    rtrV.J, 
not  is  ltd  assay  captive,  which  is  the  sense  of  the  Hoph.,  but  it  u  ieo9trea\ 
stripped  of  her  clothing,  comp.  8  :  5,   Isa.  47:2.     Nineveh  is  personified 
as  a  queen  or  lady  of  rank,  fallen  into  the  hands  of  her  enemies  and  sub- 
jected  to   every  indignity,    amidst   the    impotent   lamentations  of  her 
maids,  which  belong  to  the  figure,  and  need  not  be  too  definitely  ex- 
plained, sec  on  ver.  8,  either  as  the  women  of  the  city  or  its  dependent 
oomp.   Num.   9]  :  25.  82.     The  tense  of  the  verb  should  be  pre- 
l;    the   BTOphi  BS   the  sceiKJ_  as   if  it   had  been   transacted 

-.-•--  §  GO.  3.  6(2),  -§112.  2.  r-rr-:s-  g  211.  a. 
.--;-:•:.  Dot  leading  but  moaning:  the  part,  expresses  a  time  contempo- 
raneous with  the  preceding  preterites,  >j  266.  8.  c-:--,  here  referred  to 
not  merely  as  timid  and  helpless,  but  chiefly  on  account  of  their  mourn- 
ful note. 

9.  In  the  abundance  of  its  wealth  and  the  multitude  of  its  inhabit- 
ants, Nineveh  is  compared  to  a  pool  of  water,  comp.  lb-v.  17  :  1">, 
swelled  by  an  influx   from   all   quarters,  which  yet,  when   its  banks   are 

pierced  or  broken,  speedily  empties  itself,  and  the  outflow  cannot  be 
checked,  n--  -:-•:  §220.  1.  a,  §35.  \,  from  htr-laii?,  or  the  relative 
may  be  in]  plied,  .i  255.  2,  from  the  dayt  thai  the  has  been,  i.  e.  from 

igin,    during   the   entire   period   of  her   existence.      »T»ni     efeTS   to 

z—.,  or  as  the  figurative  are  immediately  exchanged  for  literal  terms,  to 
what  these  denote,  the  inhabitants  laden  with  their  wealth,  nfe» ,  em- 
phatic pausal  form  J;  112.  I,  UOl  the  language  of  the  enemy,  but  of  those 
Who  WOuld    reassure   the   frightened    fugitives  and    rally  them   again   for 

the  defence  of  the  city.     :  r:tc  turning,  either  intrans.,  pausing  in  his 

own  flight,  or  trans.,  arresting  the  flight  of  Others. 

10.  While  upon  one  side  is  heard  the  ineffectual  cry,  Stop/  ttopl 

upon  the  other  resound  the  loud  erics  of  the  vietors  inciting  each  other 
to  thl  Spoil  -::.  supply  the  sub -tan  live  verb,  there  is  ait  (ilm.ulaitce,  or 
it  may  be  in  apposition  tO  the  preceding  noun,  to  the  store,  the  abundant* 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    2  :  8-14. 


of  every  precious  article  :  the  absence  of  the  art.  favours  the  former  con- 
struction. Vara,  the  prep,  indicates  the  material  from  which  the  abun- 
dance is  derived,  or  of  which  it  consists.     Comp.  Wa  3  :  8. 

11.  The  absence  of  verbs  converts  the  greater  portion  of  this  verse 
into  a  series  of  exclamations,  and  the  energy  of  the  original  will  be  mar- 
red if  its  form  is  changed  in  this  particular  by  the  supply  even  of  the 
substantive  verb.  ttpiars  hpaai  n)>«,  the  paronomasia,  see  on  Gen. 
1 :  2  nrn  ?.nri,  here  extended  to  three  terms  of  increasing  length  from 
the  same  or  kindred  roots,  may  be  feebly  represented  by  vacancy  and 
vacuity  and  evacuated!  ora:  §  140.  2,  not  pret.  but  part.,  and  melted 
heart!  Like  mental  and  physical  effects  are  often  ascribed  to  terror, 
e.  g.  Josh.  2:11,  7:5,  Isa.  13:7.  8,  Ezek.  21:12.  Itrm,  the  old 
interpretation,  blackness,  as  of  a  pot,  -vna,  is  quite  superseded  by  the 
derivation  from  -ins  §  187.  2.  c,  in  the  sense  of  a  gloiv,  flush.  It  may 
then  be  rendered  gather  a  glow,  are  flushed  with  excitement  and  agita- 
tion ;  or  gather  in,  withdraw  from  the  surface,  lose  colour,  become  pale, 
comp.  Joel  2  :  10,  4  :  15. 

12.  nn»,  the  question  implies  that  it  no  longer  exists.  The  figura- 
tive terms,  by  which  its  former  power  and  conquests  are  described,  imply 
the  justice  of  the  retribution  which  has  at  length  overtaken  it.  The  rob- 
ber city  has  itself  been  robbed.  Nineveh,  enriched  with  the  spoils  of 
other  nations,  is  compared  to  a  den  of  lions  filled  with  slaughtered  prey. 
This  image  is  sufficiently  distinct,  without  insisting  upon  a  specific  mean- 
ing for  each  of  the  details,  as  though  the  lion  denoted  the  king,  the  lioness 
the  queen,  and  the  young  lions  the  nobles,  citizens  or  soldiers,  see  on 
2:3.  8. 

13.  Some  supply  Sint,  or  tti — ilja  from  ver.  12,  but  this  is  unneces- 
sary.    :  nr-u  . . .  q-a  §  280.  a. 

14.  The  declaration  of  God,  that  he  would  destroy  Nineveh,  couched 
partly  in  literal  and  partly  in  figurative  terms.  SpV«,  commonly  ren- 
dered against  thee,  as  if  it  were  i\'bv  ;  but  the  prep,  properly  indicates 
motion  to,  towards  ;  lo  !  I  unto  thee,  i.  e.  am  coming  to  thee.  That  this  is 
with  a  hostile  intent  is  suggested  not  by  the  prep,  but  by  the  context ;  so 
also  3  :  5,  Jer.  50  :  31 ;  and  hence  the  same  phrase  is  used,  where  the  de- 
sign of  the  coming  is  gracious,  Ezek.  36  :  9.  Comp.  'I'll  to  Fife'  for  I 
will  go  to  Fife.  n:s:-j  r-irv  §  253.  l>.  The  entire  universe  is  marshalled 
under  God's  command,  terrestrial  persons  and  things  and  celestial  beings 
and  bodies  constitute  his  hosts,  see  on  Gen.  2  :  1.  This  title  is  particu- 
larly appropriate  to  Jehovah  as  the  God  of  battles  and  the  author  of  Nine- 
veh's destruction.  :i^»=,  the  meaning  is  not  that  this  should  be  done  in 
a  conspicuous  manner,  in  a  fire  emitting  a  great  smoke,  and  consequently 


204  EBBEXW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

visible  at  a  great  distance,  but  so  that  they  should  be  converted  into 
smuke,  Ps.  37:20,  and  vanish  away,  rssn  §279.  Jf««j  lluj  prey, 
.undated  by  extortion  and  conquest,  or  as  a  Doan  of  action, 
thu  preying,  plundering,  thou  slialt  not  be  allowed  to  prey  upon  the  rest 
of  the  world  any  longer.  :r::s-':  _i  l'l'o.  2,  (-,  bearers  of  royal  edicts, 
1  .8:  18,  or  sent  to  denounce  war  and  demand  the  submission  of  the 
nations,  Isa.  87:9.  The  paraphrase  of  vs.  9-14,  given  by  Josephus, 
Ant.  IX.  11.  2,  is  interesting,  as  showing  that  he  followed  the  Hebrew 
text  rather  than  that  of  the  Septuagint. 


CHAPTER  III. 

This  is  not  a  second  overthrow,  distinct  from  that  already  described, 
as  those  have  imagined  who  refer  ch.  ii.  to  the  taking  of  Nineveh  by 
Arbaces,  and  ch.  iii.  to  its  final  capture  by  Cyaxares.  But  the  prophet 
to  th>'  same  subject  for  the  sake  of  exhibiting  more  distinctly  the 
grounds  of  it,  fortifying  it  by  a  striking  example,  and  declaring  its  un- 
failing certainty. 

1.  \-.   1-7,  the  crimes  of  Nineveh  and  their  penalty. 

2.  vs.  8-11,  the  fate  of  No- Amnion  shall  be  hers. 

3.  vs.  12—19,  notwithstanding  her  strength  and  resources,  her  de- 
struction shall  be  sudden,  complete,  and  unlamented. 

1.  The  sin  of  Nineveh  and  its  punishment  are  first  stated  in  literal, 
vs.  1—8,  and  then  in  figurative  terms,  vs.  4-6.      In  her  lust  of  dominion 

upled   not  to  extend  it  by  every  measure  of  fraud  and  violence. 

denunciatory,   Wo!     Cnq^,  plur.  denotes  drops  of  blood;  henco 

Uood  as   ihed,  and   the  guilt  of  shedding  it.      er;:„  governed   by  njtVc, 

::.  taking  a  direct  object  like  the  verb  from  which  it  is  derived, 

$271.  1.  S6 Gen.   12:  18;  though  others  read,  contrary  to  the  ac- 

\U  of  it  is  deceit,  and  full  of  violence,     t-z-  might  be  transitive, 

it  will  not  let  [}•>  the  prey,  restore  it  to  its  rightful  owners;  some  sup- 
pose a  particular  allusion  to  Isra  1  retain- ,1  in  captivity.  Put  as  -■;•  is 
feni.,  and  this  form  is  mostly  intrans.,  it  is  probal  ly  so  here,  th  \ 

parteth  not,  or :  ^— j  as  a  noun  of  action,  2  :  l  l.  plundering  will  not  teem* 

2.  Tliis  and  the  following  \erse  describe  not  the  bustle  of  the  great 
City  and  the  .-rimes  perpetrated  there,  but  the  onset  of  the  attacking 
army  and  LAS  resulting  slaughter.      The  absence  of  verbs  converts  them 

into  a  serial  of  abrupt  exclamations,  oomp.  2:11.    V-p_  the  tound  of, 
dent  to  Mark/  too  on  I  i    10:8.    Borne  supply  this  throughout 


NOTES    ON    NAHUM    3  :  1-5.  205 

the  verse,  and  even  in  the  first  clause  of  ver.  3,  hut  without  necessity. 
tsSo,  collective. 

3.  n£*a,  the  ohject  of  this  participle  is  not  the  following  nouns,  as 
in  the  common  version  ;  nor  is  it  to  he  rendered  lifting  up  himself,  i.  e, 
mounting  his  horse,  hut  causing  his  horse  to  rear  or  spring,  making  him 
hound  along  at  a  high  speed.  &V«Jai,  the  numher  of  the  slain  in  the  city 
is  so  great  as  to  impede  the  advance  of  the  assailants.  The  K'thihh  is 
*Vr=-,  the  future  of  this  verb  being  supplied  from  the  Niphal,  since  the 
Kal  future  is  not  in  use,  §  80.  a  (3). 

4.  Nineveh  is  figuratively  charged  with  whoredom,  which  does  not 
here  denote  idolatry  and  desertion  of  the  true  God,  as  when  it  is  im- 
puted to  Israel,  Hos.  1  : 2,  hut  is  tantamount  to  the  deceit,  violence  and 
blood  already  charged  upon  her  in  literal  terms,  ver.  1.  It  refers,  as  in 
Isa.  23  :  17,  Kev.  17  :  2,  to  promiscuous  intercourse  with  other  nations, 
whether  in  the  way  of  trade  or  political  alliances,  which  was  of  itself 
abhorrent  to  Jewish  laws  and  usages,  but  became  more  offensive  from 
the  selfish  ends  pursued  by  means  of  these  entanglements  and  artful 
solicitations.  Under  the  pretence  of  love  and  friendship  she  was  covertly 
but  incessantly  aiming  at  her  own  aggrandizement  and  the  extension 
of  her  empire.  To  enhance  her  power  and  complete  her  conquests,  this 
harlot  relied  not  only  upon  her  personal  charms,  the  magnificence  and 
attractiveness  of  Nineveh  in  the  eyes  of  surrounding  nations,  but  also 
upon  sorceries.  The  allusion  (comp.  a  like  combination  of  C^rT  and 
crrr.  2  Kin.  9  :  22)  is  to  the  use  of  philters,  love-potions,  and  magic 
incantations,  to  secure  the  attachment  of  lovers  and  gain  control  over 
them.  The  crafty,  designing  schemes  of  Nineveh,  and  the  supernatural 
aid  invoked  in  giving  them  effect,  are  doubtless  intended  by  these  occult 
arts,  jfoa,  prep,  causal,  as  in  Isa.  53:5;  the  connection  is  not  with 
what  precedes  but  with  the  following  verse,  on  account  of  the  multitude, 
etc.  lo !  I  am  coming  to  thee,  rrrian  selling,  reducing  to  bondage  to 
herself,  as  when  God  is  said  to  sell  his  people  into  the  hand  of  their  ene- 
mies, Judg.  2  :  14,  possibly  with  the  accessory  idea  of  a  literal  sale  of 
captives  into  slavery  to  her  own  citizens  or  to  other  nations,  comp.  Joel 
4 :  G.  Some  have,  from  an  Arabic  analogy,  given  to  this  word  in  this 
place  the  sense  of  entangling,  ensnaring  ;  but  its  constant  meaning  in 
Hebrew  renders  this  alike  unnecessary  and  inadmissible. 

5.  This  shameless  conduct  shall  be  punished  by  a  shameful  expo- 
sure. She  shall  be  stripped  of  her  ornamental  attire,  and  converted  into 
a  loathsome  and  revolting  spectacle,  to  shock  and  disgust  all  beholders. 
From  this  and  like  figurative  passages,  e.  g.  Hos.  2  : 5.  12,  Isa.  47  : 3, 
Jer.  13  :  2G,  Ezek.  10  :  37-39,  it  cannot  be  inferred  that  harlots  were 


206  HEBUF.W    (  IIRI.STOMATIIY. 

actually  punished  in  this  way.  -^ii-'y,  as  I  :  i  ;  she  shall  be  thus 
ignominiouslv  treated    to  her  face,   seeing  it,  but  unable  to  prevent  it. 

gll2.3,  §114. 

z-- --■  ,,'  ..  umM  tkinfft,  not  idols,  to  which  this  term  is  fre- 
quently applied,  as  if  the  meaning  were,  she  shall  be  buried  beneath  the 

of  her  idolatrous  worship,  eomp.  1  :  11,   but  whatever  is   filthy 

•:MVe. 

7.  i$yj  agrees  in  form  with  -Vr  £  877.  ",  or  sing,  with  a  distributive 
sense  $  876.  6.      ^WPi   <•'(•  language  of  thi  spectators  extends  to   rV. 

'•  bivah  is  again  the  speaker,  or  rather  continues  to  be  the  speaker 
from  v.t.  6  to  the  dose  of  this  verse,  for  it  is  he  who  declares  what  all 
who  behold  her  will  say.  The  question  implies  that  there  would  be  none 
to  pity  or  console  her. 

8.  That  the  overthrow  of  so  magnificent  and  powerful  a  city  is  not 
to  be  esteemed  incredible,  is  shown  by  the   fate  of  No-Ammon,  or  the 

an  Thebes,  one  of  the  most  famous  cities  of  antiquity  for  its 
strength  and  resources.  With  our  imperfect  and  fragmentary  knowl- 
edge of  its  history,  it  is  difficult  to  determine  to  what  event  the  prophet 
. dudes.      It  is  not  improbable  that  Thebes  may  have  been  reduced 

_ron,  king  of  Assyria,  see  Isa.  ch.  20,  though  this  is  nowhere  ex- 
plicitly recorded.  Another  opinion  is,  that  a  capture  by  some  other 
power,  African  or  Asiatic,  is  intended  ;  and  another,  the  least  probable 
of  any,  that    the  event   referred  to  had  not  yet  taken  place,  but  that  its 

eaptare  by  Cambyaeeia  here  predicted.    :=w""~  g  147.  4,  £  860.  a,  art 

"-.-.  \  868.  "-',  not  in  moral  character,  but  in  condition,  more  im- 
kble  or  better  defended,  or  shall  thou  he  bitter  in  the  destiny  that 

thee,  -,•*>;,  not  as  in  Jer.  52:  15,  equivalent  to  ycr  multitude, 
but  as  in  Jer.  46  :  85,  the  name  of  an  Egyptian  deity;  whence  -•"*  *:, 
in  the  I, XX.  lupQa  'A/i/W,  part  or  portion  ©/  Ammon,  must  have  bet  I 
a  eity  sacred  to  that  god.  It  is  more  exactly  identified  by  the  l.XX.. 
I'/.ek.  80  :  1  I     16,  Bl  AcK-n-oAi?,  not  of  course  the  place  of  inferior  inagni- 

I  called  in  Lower  Egypt,  which  would  not  have  afforded  a  fitting 
parallel  to    Ninc\eh.  but    that  which  by  way  of  distinction    received   the 

nam- of  Dioepolii  the  Great,  ox  Thebea,  the  magnificent  metropolis  of 
Upper  Egypt,  whoae  iplendour  and  are  not  only  attested  by 

-.'  writers,  but  by  the   magnitude  Of  its  ruins.      c--x'i,  the    i 
tian  \\o;d    for    rir,r,   appropriated  to    the  Nile  and    the   artificial    canals 
branching   from    it,  constructed  for    irrigation   or  defence.      Bfj    V ;  n. 

the  rendering  "•/<■  from  sea,  Mic  7  ;  12,  i.  a. 

ling  to  the   Red  sea  from  the  Mediterranean,  violates  the  a. •■■cuts  : 
rai  ■<  :     '>■      ■  '   tki   aw,  L  a.  a  place  fortified  by  the  sea,  gives  an 


NOTES    ON    NAIIUM    3:6-13.  207 

unproved  meaning  to  Vh ;  the  suf.  is  to  be  supplied  to  V^h  from  iMttfa 
in  the  next  clause,  comp.  §  247.  b,  whoH  rampart  was  a  sea,  i.  e.  the 
broad  Nile,  as  in  Isa.  19:5;  the  same  term  is  applied  to  the  Euphrates, 
Isa.  21:1;  comp.  the  language  of  Isocrates  respecting  Egypt,  in  Busiris, 
C.  6,  aSavdrw  Se  rei^u  tw  Net  Am  T€Tct^«r/x€i  ?/i\  c^:,  not  extending_/Vo»l 
the  sea  landward,  nor  rising  out  of  the  sea,  but  the  prep,  indicates  the 
material,  consisting  of  the  sea;  see  a  like  use  of  the  prep.  2  :  10,  Ps. 
16:4. 

9.  This  city,  so  strong  in  its  natural  position,  was  stoutly  defended 
by  numerous  and  powerful  auxiliaries,  ^-■:'i'',!  &Uj.  These  may  be  differ- 
ent tribes  inhabiting  Libya ;  or  Lubim  may  be  the  general  name  and 
Phut  a.  subordinate  division.  j*jnnw.a  §  279,  the  prep,  may  be  explained 
as  the  Beth  csscn/iae,  in  the  character  or  capacity  of  thy  help,  comp.  Ex. 
18  :  4,  Deut.  33  :  26,  Prov.  3  :  26.  See  on  Isa.  40  :  10  ;  or  it  may  be 
read,  among  thy  Jielp,  i.  e.  helpers,  auxiliaries. 

10.  -ca_  even.  r.V;,V  was  to,  became,  see  on  Gen.  2:7,  exiles,  her 
inhabitants  were  exiled ;  or  this  word  may  be  dependent  on  nr&n  went 
for  exiles,  as  exiles,  into  captivitij.  mj»Vj  f"ut-  relative  to  and  conse- 
quent upon  the  preceding  pret.  §  263.  5.  a.     n^asa  §  207.  2.  b. 

11.  B»—fcSj  twice  corresponding  to  the  repeated  ci,  ver.  10,  thou  too. 
■narrj,  drink  deeply  of  divine  wrath,  see  Ob.  ver.  16.  msV;»,  not  in  a 
reflexive  sense,  hiding  thyself  for  fear,  but  hidden,  reduced  to  obscurity, 
or  completely  destroyed,  laiiws,  to  be  connected,  not  with  '££»),  as 
though  in  her  extremity  she  would  be  obliged  to  apply  to  her  very  ene- 
mies for  protection,  but  with  i-vc  a  defence  from,  against  the  enemy. 

12.  Against  the  fate  thus  foretold  and  illustrated  every  reliance 
would  be  unavailing,  spnsaa,  either  the  fortifications  of  Nineveh  itself 
or  other  fortified  places  guarding  the  access  to  the  capital.  ^J.xp,  fig- 
ure of  easy  capture,  comp.  Rev.  6  :  13.  C'i"23,  the  early  ripe  figs  were 
especially  prized,  Isa.  28  :  4.      fefcM  §  287.  2. 

13.  Her  population,  and  especially  her  armies,  should  be  destitute 
of  manly  courage,  comp.  Homer,  II.  2.  235,  'A^auSc?,  ovkIt  'A^aiof,  and 
Virgil's  imitation,  .'En.  9.  617,  Phrygiae,  neque  enim  Phryges.  - 
may  be  connected  with  what  precedes,  but  better  with  what  follows. 
i-prr  §  282.  a.  -n**,  passages  affording  entrance  to  the  land  and  egress 
from  it,  comp.  Jer.  15  :  7,  Zech.  11:1;  others  understand  the  gates  of 
the  various  cities  of  the  empire.  :^r^-2  bars  by  which  the  gates  were 
fastened.  This  is  a  continuation  of  the  figure  of  the  preceding  clause. 
Every  obstruction  is  removed  to  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  who  pene- 
trates even  to  the  capital.  The  change  of  the  text  to  ~"~";r,  thy  fugi- 
tives is  without  authority,  and  is  of  no  advantage  to  the  sense. 


208  BXBBIW    (  IlllKSTOMATIIY. 

11.  As  tin-  outposts  have  fallen,  the  people  have  shown  unmanly 
weakness,  and  the  pasa  I  opening  free  admission  to  the  heart  of  the  em- 
pire have  I  i  en  forced,  the  siege  of  the  capital  cannot  be  much  longer  de- 
Every  preparation  Bhonld  therefore  be  made  to  meet  it.  :-,rVc 
§  191.  •"•.  the  walls  of  Nineveh  were  chiefly  of  brick. 

15.  Theee  eflbrtfl  WOOld  bt  vain.  BW  is  never  an  adverb  of  time, 
then,  though  this  sense  has  been  attributed  to  it  here  and  in  a  few  other 
s,  bat  always  of  place,  there,  i.  e.  on  the  very  spot  where  they 
are  engaged  in  these  defensive  preparations.  Others  explain  it  demon- 
stratively, as  thoogfa  the  prophet  was  pointing  to  what  he  saw  in  pro- 
phetic vision,  then!  pvr  .  not  the  object,  as  though  the  allusion  were  to 
swarms  of  locusts  checked  by  files  or  combated  with  swords,  but  the 
subject,  Bince  locusts  are  more  naturally  ami  frequently  contemplated  as 
agents  of  destruction  than  as  themselves  liable  to  be  destroyed.  The 
devastation  should  resemble  that  effected  by  these  devouring  insects. 
The  mention  of  locusts  as  an  emblem  of  the  invaders  suggests  the  em- 
ployment  of  the  same  emblem  in  the  next  clause,  under  another  aspect,  to 
repreeenl  the  vast  cumbers  of  the Ninevitea,  and  their  sudden  disappear- 
anoa      --  -"-;  l>>  lick  up,  </<r>>ur,  is  a  poetical  name  of  tin-  locust, 

While  -:-n  from  na^  to  be  numerous  is  its  ordinary  name,  "wtrjn, 
addreased  in  the  masc  to  the  people,  and  in  the  fern,  to  the  city,  see 
00  2:2. 

10.  bvi  spreads  itself,  or  bitter,  as  in  the  text  of  the  common  ver- 
sion, spoileth.  They  commit  their  ravages  and  flyaway;  so  the  traders, 
and  all  the  busy  multitudes  that   frequented   Nineveh,  should   suddenly 

take  flight.     There  is  nog 1  ground  for  the  opinion  that  pV;  denotes 

the  locust  unwinged  and  not  yet  full  grown,  which  must  cast  its  skin 
ins  improper  size  and  capacity  of  flight,  and  that  the  clause 
•.•  translated,  larval  locusts  ens/  their  shin  andjty  assay, 

IT.  •  =  -:  I  199.  C,  §280.  ".  cv=  •''".'/,  indefinitely  for  time,  see 
Gen.  ■_' :  I.  —•:•  :j  142.  1.  :  =  ;n  '^--.v.,  one  suf.  agrees  formally  with 
z-;  in  the   sin-.,  the  other   logically  in  the   plur.  £  275,  •_>,  their  pfao   is 

not  known,  where  they  woe,  no  trace  remains  of  their  former  presence^ 
.  they  are,  uo  one  can  tell  whither  they  have  gone;  or  preserving 

J    tic-   sen--  of  the   interrogat ive,    their  place  it   not  kn<>wn  ; 
are  they 1 

18.  ess,  not  a  figure  for  negligent   security,  but  the  sleep  of  death, 
i  frequent  figure  for  rulers;  so  Homer,  wetiuba  \aS».     '--:,  mark 

the  change  <>f  tense,  have  fallen  aslt  ep,  shall  continue  to  lie.  iwsa ,  as  the 
shepherds  have  perished,  tic  Book  Lb  scattered^   Comp.  1  Kin.  22:17 

19.  --  •---.  gesture  of  joy,  Pa  17:2. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    1  :  1-3.  209 


PSALM  I. 


This  Psalm  may  be  divided  into  two  parts,  vs.  1-3  describing  the 
blessedness  of  the  righteous,  and  vs.  4-G  the  misery  of  the  wicked,  or 
better,  perhaps,  into  three  parts,  in  which  the  righteous  and  the  wicked 
are  successively  contrasted  in  character,  vs.  1.  2  ;  condition,  vs.  3.  -1  ; 
and  destiny,  vs.  5.  G. 

1.  ^rx  §  201.  1,  §  221.  ').  d,  an  exclamation,  0  the  felicities  of  the 
man  !  which  is  more  natural  as  well  as  forcible  than  to  supply  the  sub- 
stantive verb,  there  are  felicities.  The  person  referred  to  is  first  de- 
scribed negatively,  then  in  ver.  2  positively.  He  avoids  all  who  are 
evil.  Walk;  stand,  sit,  "  the  three  postures  of  a  waking  man  express  the 
whole  course  of  life  or  conduct;"  they  also  suggest  a  climax,  or 
cessive  stages  of  deterioration  ;  first,  occasional  conformity,  then  fixed 
association,  then  established  residence."  Alexander.  There  may  also 
be  a  progression  in  the  three  names  of  the  wicked,  impii  corde,  peccatores 
opere,  illusores  ore.  nx>:.2  counsel,  not  here  in  the  sense  of  advice  given 
to  another,  but  plan  or  purpose  wdiich  one  forms  for  himself.  z'-A 
§  15G.  2.  The  verbs  of  this  verse  are  in  the  preterite,  those  of  ver.  2  in 
the  future,  but  neither  exclude  the  present ;  combined  they  embrace  all 
time,  §  263.  5.  a.  It  is  first  stated  what  he  never  has  done,  then  what 
he  designs  and  endeavours  always  to  do  ;  evil  is  abandoned  and  past, 
that  which  is  good  alone  remains  before  him  in  perpetual  validity.  In 
the  freedom  with  which  the  conjunctive  accents  are  used  in  the  poetic 
consecution,  §  40.  1,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  note  the  order  of  the  disjunc- 
tives. This  verse  consists  of  three  clauses,  the  first  of  which  is  limited 
at  cy'z-  by  Merka-Mahpakh,  the  second  at  -ves  by  Athnahh,  the  third 
at  :  ar;  by  Silluk.  The  first  is  subdivided  by  K'bhia  over  rxr.  Merka- 
Mahpakh  is  preceded  by  the  disjunctive  Zarka  over  jjjVn,  Athnahh  by 
Tiphhha  initial  under  B*»»toh  ,  and  Silluk  by  Ii'bhia-Geresh  over  &•»*§. 

3.  The  happy  estate,  which  was  the  subject  of  exclamation,  ver.  1,  is 
set  forth  by  the  expressive  figure  of  a  flourishing  tree,  bttvp,  nol  wild, 
but  planted,  and  that  in  a  most  favourable  position.  -V?  over,  over- 
hanging, or  by,  see  on  Gen.  41  : 1.  V-r  §  42.  5,  plur.  does  not  express 
largeness  or  incessant  flow,  §201.  2,  nor  intimate  that  fs  is  collective, 
but  artificial  channels  for  irrigation  are  intended,  and  the  same  tree 
might  overhang  several,  fat,  not  here  a  figure  of  good  works,  bat  be- 
longs to  the  emblem  of  a  prosperous,  happy  condition,  f^",;,  the  figure 
is  exchanged  for  literal  expressions.  :n-V-j:,  intrans.  shall  \  ro 
more  probably  trans,  he  slutil  cause  to  prosper,  conduct  to  a  successful 
termination. 

14 


210  HBBRsW     UIKKSTOMATHY. 

-1      !  ...  ith   (his  vigorous  growth,  the  wicked  an  compared 

t0  a  |ii  ible  product,  not  to  a  dead  tree,  which  would  be  too 

I  ut  to  chaff,  which  is  utterly  insignificant  and  worth- 

1  which  there&n  the  wind  is  allowed  to  sweep  away;  an  allusion 

riehul  mode  of  winnowing,  by  casting  the  grain  up  to  the  wind. 

ut.   denoting  customary  action,   §  2G3.  4.      Ity*},   indef.  a  irinJ, 

omitted  by  poetic  license,  §247. 

.'».  -,-  -'-;• .  see  on  I  ten.  2  :  2  I  ;  from  this  opposition  of  character  and 
m  t'u.-  l'salmist  infers  their  opposite  destiny,  MjSn,  indef.  be- 
BO  longer  spoken  of  as  a  elass,  but  as  individuals.  It  is  not 
-aid  that  tin  wicked  as  a  body  shall  nut  etand,  endure  the  test, 
lioated,  but  no  wicked  mm  whatever  shall  do  so.  -  =  ""?  thejwdp 
o\  <if  tin  n  but  of  (Jod,  whether  temporal  or  eternal,  see  on  Obad. 
mars  congregation,  the  body  or  class  of  the  righteous.  The 
term  i-  commonly  used  of  the  congregation  of  Israel,  the  church.  Sin- 
■11  n.4  remain  forever  mingled  with  it.  undistinguished  from  its 
d  faithful  members. 

—  r.     That    such  a  distortion   shall   be   made  is    proved   by   the 

Qod  know*  tlu  ir,n/  if  righteout  men,  i.  a.  either 

■piainted  with  the  course  of  conduct  which  they  pursue,  it  being 

implied,  though   not  expressly  stated,  thai  In-  will   deal  with  it  as  it  de- 

()r  way  may,  as  in   Isa.  40:  27,  Ps.  37  :  5,  include  the  destiny 

as  determined  by  the  character  and  conduct ;  the  meaning  will  then  be, 

God  knows  the  issue  of  their  course,  and  it  shall  be  as  be  has  declared  it 

t>le.      :-=xn,   the  way  shall  perish  with  all  who  are   upon  it,  i.  e.   it 

to  destruction. 


PSALM    II. 

The  first  Psalffl  exhibita  it  as  a  permanent  fact  in  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  God,  in  spite  of  contrary  appearances  and  seeming  contradic- 
tions, that  the  righteous  are  blessed  and  the  wicked  shall  perish;  the 
one  is  as  the  flourishing  and  fruitful  tree,  the  other  as  the  dry  and  driven 
Othaff  The  same  idea  meets  us  again  in  the  second  Psalm,  which  is  thus 
a  sort  of  sequel  or  counterpart  of  the  first.  We  find  here  the  same  con- 
ted  in  the  tir^t  place  of  two  opposing  characters  and  courses 
of  oondnct,  vis.  :  resistance  >>r  submission  to  the  authority  and  govern- 
ment of  God,  and  in  the  second  place  of  the  issues  that  attend  them,  the 
.11  of  the  one,  -:xr.  rer.  12,  < tp.  1  I  <i,  and  the  blessedness  of 

.  l  l'.  Damp.  l-.i.  • 

DOflUnon  idea  is.  however,  transferred  to  another  sphere  and  ex- 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2.  211 

hibited  upon  a  different  theatre.  1.  What  was  in  Psalm  1  asserted  of 
individuals  is  here  declared  of  nations  and  their  rulers.  2.  What  was 
there  asserted  as  a  general  moral  truth  is  here  prophetically  declared  : 
the  prophet  foresees  the  mad  resistance  of  the  nations  to  the  kingdom 
of  the  Messiah,  and  predicts  its  calamitous  result.  Three  different  views 
have  been  taken  of  the  subject  of  this  remarkable  Psalm. 

1.  Naturalistic,  that  it  describes  the  unsuccessful  attempt  at  revolt 
on  the  part  of  certain  subject  nations. 

2.  Typical,  that  while  primarily  describing  such  a  revolt  from  some 
one  of  the  kings  of  Israel,  it  at  the  same  time  has  a  secondary  relation 
to  the  kingdom  of  Messiah. 

3.  Messianic,  that  it  is  primarily  and  directly  prophetic  of  Messiah's 
kingdom. 

Of  the  naturalistic  interpreters,  some  have  referred  the  Psalm  to  one 
or  other*of  the  wars  in  the  reign  of  David.  Apart  from  other  difficulties 
which  press  this  view,  however,  none  of  his  wars  can  be  found  which 
answer  the  requirements  of  the  Psalm,  even  as  interpreted  by  themselves. 
His  wars  with  the  Philistines,  2  Sam.  5  :  17-25,  were  before  Zion  could 
be  called  God's  holy  mountain,  ver.  G.  His  wrars,  2  Sam.  8,  with  Syrians, 
Edom,  Moab,  and  others,  were  not  against  nations  previously  subdued, 
and  who  now  threw  off  the  yoke  of  Israel.  His  wars  with  Absalom  and 
Ishbosheth  were  not  against  foreign  but  domestic  enemies.  Others  refer 
it  to  a  supposed  revolt  against  Solomon,  whereas,  the  history  not  only 
fails  to  record  any  such  revolt,  but  expressly  describes  his  reign  as  one 
of  peace  and  quietness,  1  Chron.  22 :  9.  Others,  with  still  less  proba- 
bility, have  referred  it  to  later  periods  of  the  history,  until  the  climax  of 
absurdity  was  reached  by  Hitzig,  who  places  it  in  the  times  of  the  Mac- 
cabees, and  finds  the  occasion  to  be  Alexander  Jannaeus  imposing  cir- 
cumcision on  the  Edomites. 

The  decisive  objections  to  this  view,  however  modified,  are, 

1.  The  universal  and  resistless  sway  of  this  prince,  which  belongs 
only  to  Messiah,  and  is  always  a  characteristic  of  his  reign  among  the 
prophets  :  this  could  be  said  of  no  actual  monarch  but  by  the  grossest 
hyperbole. 

2.  The  authority  of  the  New  Testament.  In  Acts  4  :  25.  2G,  it  is 
quoted  by  the  assembled  apostles  and  applied  to  Herod  and  Pilate,  the 
Gentiles  and  the  Jews  combining  in  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus.  In 'Acts 
13  :  33  Paul  quotes  "  Thou  art  my  son,"  etc.,  in  application  to  Christ ; 
so  in  Heb.  1:5;  so  "  thou  shalt  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,"  in  Eev. 
2:27,  12:5,  19:  15.  This  Psalm  is  also  the  basis  of  some  of  the 
characteristic  names  of  Jesus,  (1)  the  anointed,  Messiah  or  Christ,  only 


21:2  HSBBBW    I  IMMSK.M  \tiiy. 

found  I  Dan  9:25,  and  (2)  Son  of  God,  used  even  by  Nathanael, 

be  bad  been  under  Christ's  instruction,  so  that  it 

must  have  been  prevalently  adopted  at  a  name  of  the  coming  Redeemer. 

3.   The  history  of  interpretation  :  the  ancient  authorities  among  (he 
ilways  explained  it  of  the  Messiah,  the  later  Jem  abandoning  this 

,'v  to  avoid  the  arguments  thence  drawn  by  Christians  in  favour 
of  the  claims  of  Jesus  of  Nasareth.     This  interpretation  has  always  been 
\  .J.  nt  one  among  <  Ihriatians. 
typical  view  may  be  presei  ted  under  two  differenl  phases.    The 

lei  that  the  writer  had  primarily  in   mind  some  revolt  of  sub- 
jugated  nations  from  the  sway  of  an    [graelitish  king,  hut  that  his  lan- 

i  framed,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  under  the  guidance 
■  -      Spirit,  as  to  adapt  it  to  the  higher  subject  of  Messiah's  reign. 
This  would  accord  with  the  analogy  of  many  of  the  Psalma  which  are 
use;  it  would  also  be  consistent  with  the  authority  of 
stament,  which,  in  applying  this   Psalm  to  Christ,  does  not 
irily  deny  its  applicability  alsoto  a  lower  subject.     It  is,  how- 
irbidden,  (l)hy  the  terms  of  the  Psalm,  which  cannot,  without 
the  most  strained  exaggeration,  have  been  meant  to  apply  to  any  actu- 
ally reigning  king  of  Israel.      Dominion  over  all  nations  was   never 

claimed,  much  less   exercised   by  any  of  them  ;   and  the   kings    and  na- 

of  the  whole  earth  were  never  combined  against  anj   of  them. 
jection  demanded  is  not  a  political  hut  a  religious  one.     Re- 
bellion is  directed  against  the  Lord  as  much  as  against  his  anointed,  and 
the  thing  demanded  of  the  nations  and  rulers  of  the  earth  is,  that   they 

should  serve  the  Lord  as  well  as  submit  to  his  Son.    It  is  on  this  ground 

that  llit/ig  has   based    bifl   conceit  that  a  religious  war,  backing  the  de- 
mand for  the  circumcision  of  the  Edomites,  is  the  one  intended.     His 

view  i  fe8810n  that  DO  war   for  political   freedom 

or  subjugation  meets  the  conditions  of  the  case. 

D  1  phase  of  the  typical  view  supposes   that  the  prerogatives 
and   powers  of   the   kingdom  of    Esrael,  as  such,  are  here    intended,  and 

that  do  one  historical  event  is  particularly  alluded  to.    The  kingdom 
I  was  divinely  established  and  an  objeel  of  divine  protection  ;  its 

'  the  line  of  David  Btood  in  a  filial  relation  to  God,  8  Sam.  7  : 

of  his  love  and  favour.    This  kingdom- was  destined 
•    cover  the  earth,  and  he  who  is  the  Son  of  God  in  the  high- 

I     to  bS  also  I  BOD  of  I  >a\  id,  and  to  sit  upon  his  throne.    This 

•  -  the  kingdom  here  to  be  regarded  as  a  whole,  correspond- 
\m  divine  ideal,  and  the  king  to  embrace  all  the  monarchs  of  Da> 
rid's  line,  includi  I  the  last 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2.  213 

This  would  accord  with  the  analogy  of  prophecy,  e.  g.  with  Deut.  18, 
which  predicts  the  entire  line  of  prophets,  as  well  as  Christ,  the  seal  of 
the  prophets,  with  the  prediction  -  Sam.  7,  of  the  kingdom  of  the  son 
of  David,  etc.  The  objection  to  it  is,  that  the  terms  of  the  Psalm  sug- 
gest no  other  than  the  direct  application  to  Messiah.  Its  language  is 
all  applicable  to  him,  and  to  him  alone,  in  its  strict  and  proper  sense, 
and  seems  to  exclude  all  reference  to  any  lower  subject.  Messiah  is 
presented,  indeed,  as  the  ideal  king  of  Israel,  but  the  gaze  of  the  seer  is 
directed  to  him  alone  in  whom  the  kingdom  would  find  its  consumma- 
tion, not  to  him  merely  as  one  of  a  line  of  monarchs,  who  are  all  equally 
regarded.  This  Psalm  is,  therefore,  not  merely  typical  of  Christ,  but  is 
directly  and  exclusively  messianic. 

The  absence  of  a  title  deprives  us  of  the  usual  means  of  settling 
authoritatively  the  date  and  author  of  this  Psalm.  This  lack  is  supplied, 
however,  by  the  New  T<  stament,  which  in  express  language,  Acts  4: 
25,  refers  it  to  David.  It  has  been  replied  to  this,  that  such  a  statement 
is  merely  a  reproduction  of  the  current  belief  of  the  time,  and  is  not  in- 
tended to  vouch  for  its  accuracy;  just  as  we  familiarly  call  the  whole 
book  the  Psalms  of  David,  though  he  did  not  write  every  individual 
Psalm.  It  would,  however,  be  time  enough  to  resort  to  such  an  explana- 
tion as  this,  if  it  could  first  be  proved  that  the  statement  of  the  sacred 
writer  is  not  strictly  true  in  this  case.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  all  the 
probabilities  are  in  favour  of,  not  against  its  composition  by  David. 

1.  The  other  Psalms  of  the  first  book,  Ps.  1-41,  almost  without  ex- 
ception, are  in  their  titles  referred  to  him,  whence  the  probability  that 
this  is  likewise  his. 

2.  The  impression  made  by  the  tone  of  the  Psalm  is,  that  it  was 
written  at  a  time  when  the  kingdom  was  undivided,  and  was  in  its  high- 
est strength  and  glory.  At  such  a  time  the  devout  mind  would  naturally 
pass,  as  is  here  done,  from  the  type  to  the  contemplation  of  its  antitype. 

3.  The  prophetic  basis  of  this  Psalm  is  found  in  a  communication  to 
David  by  the  prophet  Nathan,  2  Sam.  7:  12— 1G,  where  the  perpetuity 
of  his  kingdom  is  promised  ;  the  very  words  of  that  promise  are  here 
alluded  to,  and  the  sonship  promised  applied  to  Messiah  in  its  highest 
sense.  David  no  doubt  understood  the  promise  to  be,  that  Messiah 
should  spring  from  his  seed,  and  we  have  here  the  lyric  reproduction 
of  the  revelations  he  received. 

4.  Its  typical  basis  is  found  in  the  life  of  David,  and  in  the  king- 
dom as  it  was  under  his  reign.  He  was  a  man  of  war,  to  whom  God  had 
granted  victory  over  all  his  foes.  It  is  under  the  figures  of  successful 
war  and  a  throne  established  in  Zion,  that  he  describes  Messiah's  sway. 


214  II1.UKKW    CIIUKSTOMATHY. 

vs.  l-.'5,  tli.-  vain  rebellion  of  the  nations  and  their  rulers. 
1  deride*  their  impotent  attempts. 
7-9,   tli*-   relation   which   this    king    bears  to  Jehovah,   and  the 
authority  based  upon  it. 

n.  10- 19,  all  rulers  counselled  to  timely  submission. 
In  nek  of  then  sections  there  is  •different  speaker:  in  the  last 
■  I  the  first,  the  nations  and  their  kings;  in  the  last  verse  of  the 
MOOnd,  the  Lord;   throughout  the  third,  the  Messiah  ;   in  the  fourth,  the 
Psalmist  himself  gives  the  lessons  of  the  prophetic  scene  which  he  has 
ring. 
1.    The   Psalmist  beholds  the  nations  of  the  world  in  the  tumult  of 
actual  revolt  against  the  Lord,  and  expresses  his  astonishment  and  in- 
dignation at  their  wickedness  and  folly.     h»V    whyt  for  what  res 
The  question  implies  that  no  good  reason  exists.     The  question  probably 
extends  through  the  verse,  though  some  confine  it  to  the  first  clause,  and 
others  extend  it  to  the  second  verse  likewise,     -r:.-,  applied  to  the  noise 
of  a  tumultuous  crowd;   the  verb,  though   used  both  in  the   Biblical  and 
UTS   in    Hebrew  only  in   this   place  ; -the  corresponding 

-found  twice  in  the  Psalms,  meaning  '  noise*  or  '  tumult.'    The 
hows  that  the  Psalmist  is  describing  a  point  of  time  after  the 

revolt  has  begun,  though,  as  the  following  futures  show,  it  is  not  yet  con- 
summated, c-i  nations,  mostly  foreign,  gentile  nations,  though  the 
ap]  lication  to  the  I  lentil,  s  and  people  of  Israel.  Acts  1  :  l'7,  combined  in 
the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  shows  that  it  may  include  the  nominal 
when  they  bars  cease  1  to  be  Cod's  true  people,  and  put  themselves  on  a 
th  heathen  in  their  mad  rebellion.  This  word,  as  well  as  i\s 
synoi,;  i-;  -  .  without  the  article.  It  is  DOt  y<  t  brought  to  view 
that  the  revolt  is  absolutely  universal,  but  only  that,  it  is  one  of  VSSl 
One  of  whole  nations,  not  of  petty  neighbourhoods  or  indi- 
viduals The  particular  fact  to  which  it  is  applied,  Acts  i  ■  27,  though 
an  instance  of  the  hostility  here  referred  to,  does  not  exhaust  it.  -■---, 
fut.  why  irill  thnj  go  on  to  meditato,  i.  e.  plan  or  plot.  :  "-  vain,  not 
in  the  conception  of  the  plotfc  .  but  in  reality  and  actual  fact 

•_'.     •::•:•  ■■>■■  ft  tt'uu)  themSi  I V«  \.  taking  their  stand  of  host  ility,  coinp. 

17:  16.     y-N-- ='-';  jj  -JIT.  shows  the  universality  of  the  rebellion, 

the  same  time,  as  they  are  merely  earthly  kings,  prepares  for  the 
follow  with   'him  who  sits  in  heaven.'      The   masses   already 

a  revolt  bare  the  countenance  and  aid  of  their  legitimately  const!- 

--::■-•    tanda  absolotely,  the  qualification  being un- 

d  the  parallel  clause.     — o'a  from  i=;  to  lay  «  foundation, 

il  a  bed  as  a  base  or  foundation  to  rest  apon;  Niph.  to  spread  a 


NOTES   ON   PSALM   2  : 1-G.  215 

bed  for  themselves,  to  lie  down  together  upon  a  divan  or  oriental  sofa,  as 
was  the  custom  for  purposes  of  deliberation  or  consultation.  The  pre- 
terite is  used  because  this  mutual  consultation  has  already  taken  place, 
and  the  resolve  been  formed,  nftrp-fej,  even  though  in  the  intent  of  tin- 
actors  (as  in  the  crucifixion)  only  against  Christ,  it  was  still  against  the 
Lord.  :;.n';£;*:,  kings  were  anointed  to  symbolize  the  communication  of 
spiritual  gifts.  Hence  'the  Lord's  anointed,'  2  Sara.  24:  G,  is  synony- 
mous with  '  king.'  The  king  of  Israel,  by  way  of  eminence,  receives 
the  name  Messiah,  as  anointed  by  the  Spirit  above  measure. 

3.  The  language  of  the  nations  and  their  rulers  abruptly  introduced. 
npn::^,  paragogic  form,  §97.  1,  expresses  strong  resolve,  we  loill,  or 
mutual  exhortation,  let  us.  They  will  submit  to  this  slavery  no  longer. 
fej-gn-ipta  §221.  2.  c. 

4.  While  on  the  earth  all  is  turmoil  and  confusion,  in  heaven  the 
almighty  object  of  this  impotent  hostility  is  perfectly  serene,  and  derides 
these  vain  attempts.  sdt»,  the  posture  of  a  king  on  his  throne,  indica- 
tive of  authority  as  well  as  of  repose,  pt-te'j,  §51.  2  ;  the  LXX  and 
Vulgate  supply  issV  from  the  next  clause,  laughs  at  them,  which  is  possi- 
ble, but  not  necessary.  It  may  better  be  taken  absolutely,  the  laughter 
indicating  perfect  security  from  threatened  evil,  com  p.  Job  5  :  22.  —:-j\' 
mocks  or  derides  them;  by  a  strong  figure  God  is  represented  as  employ- 
ing insulting  gestures  to  indicate  the  absurdity  of  their  attempt,  and  the 
utter  contempt  in  which  he  holds  it  and  them. 

5.  Ts,  not  indefinitely,  at  some  time,  but  then  ;  after  he  has  first 
derided  them,  and  allowed  them  for  a  while  to  make  their  impotent  at- 
tempts, he  will  then  speak.  i£--;,  not  in  thunder,  but  the  words  that 
follow.  :  ixAna?  terrify,  throw  into  consternation  and  confusion,  used 
of  the  rout  of  armies  by  a  divinely  inspired  terror.  The  fright  is  pro- 
duced by  the  announcement  now  to  be  made. 

6.  The  words  of  God  are  introduced  as  abruptly  as  those  of  the  na- 
tions and  their  rulers  had  previously  been.  -:xit  and,  connects  with  a 
thought  suggested  by  what  precedes;  '  You  rebel  against  my  anointed. 
and  I  have  established  him  king  ; '  the  pronoun  is  expressed  on  account 
of  this  implied  opposition,  §243.  1.  ntto s,  not  anoint,  but  pour  out  in 
casting  metals;  hence  constitute,  establish,  ^iz  my  king,  ruling  in  my 
name  and  by  my  authority.  -?? ,  not  over,  to  indicate  the  territory 
ruled,  but  upon,  as  the  seat  of  empire,  its  centre  and  capital :  those 
who  render  the  verb  anoint,  understand  the  place  of  anointing.  jS»i 
Zion,  the  eminence  in  the  southwest  of  Jerusalem,  where  the  palace  and 
stronghold  of  David  were, and  where  the  ark  and  tabernacle  were  placed 
during  his  reign  ;   the  place  of  God's  manifested  presence,  consequent]} 


21G  HEBREW    (1I1U.STOMAT1IV. 

as  well  the  residence  of  the  earthly  king.  It  is  in  later  times,  even 
after  the  building  <>t'  the  temple,  spoken  of  as  the  centre  of  the  theocracy, 
•Muiiah  being  regarded  a>  a  pari  of  Zion,  an  additional  summit  of  the 
same  monntain.     (H.l  Testament  language  is  hen  employed  as  usual  in 

og  New  Testament  thioga  As  Zion  was  the  seat  of  the  theoe- 
racy,  and  the  residence  of  its  lungs,  Christ,  in  whom  this  kingdom  is 

ited,  is  said  to  1"-  established  on  Zion,  though  he  never  locally 

.1  throne  there.     We  familiarly  use  "Zion"  in  like  maimer  ha  re- 

|  language,  without  thinking  of  the  locality  so  called.     :  -f-pr — \r. 

.)/  mountain  of  kotin*  ated,  hallowed  by  God's  resi- 

there. 
7.    7-  -n   ?'  1-.  •".  not  in  accordance  with  nor  unto  a  dee:. 

.1  fixed  law.  1. tit  in  reference  t<>.  ph  is  Indefinite;  some  connect  it 
with  mrr  the  decree  of  Jehovah,  but  the  accents  forbid.  -:r.  <i  ■!  calls 
Israel  his  800   because  he  was  the   author  of  his   national   existence,  ami 

1  him  with  tender  love;   the  kings  of  David's  line  were  also  sons 

.11.  7  ;  so  were  the  angels,  Job  38  :  7.     But  the  exprei 
used  in  an  emphatic  sense,  as  appears  from  its  being  a  ground 

of  universal   empi  •.  .:nl    from  the   peculiar  intimacy  and  rela- 

tion to  Gk>d  shown  in  the  words  'my  king,'  ami  in  the  rebellion  being 
'the  Lord  and  his  anointed.1  We  learn  from 
Ileh.  l  :  o  thai  it  involves  community  of  nature  with  God.  =";~,  the 
point  of  time  designated  by  this  expression  depends  upon  tin'  date  of 
ferred  to.  ami  the  determination  of  that  will  depend  upon 
the  substance  of  the  decree  itself.  If  ■  I  have  begotten  thee'  denotes 
the  eternal  generation  of  the  son.  then  the  decree  must  date  back  from 

all  eternity.      It    seems  more   probable,  however,  that   this   phi;.- 
ii.  t   denote  the  Origin  of  the  filial  relation,  hut  rather  its  solemn  recogni- 
tion, and   is   equivalent  to  •  I  am    thy  father,'  I  this   day  declare   myself 

mob.     If  this  he  so,  ii  belongs  to  some  point  of  time*at  which  this 

relation  was  thus  prominently  manifested.     His  resurrection  is  generally 

'.  •    I". :  ."■•"..  Rom.  l  ;  I.  though  the  former  pass 

:   to  his  being  raised  np  or  brought  into  being  ass  man; 

this  relation  WSJ  also    publiclv  recognised  by  a  voice  from   heaven  at  the 

baptism  and  the  transfiguration  of  Christ.     Perhaps  it  is  not  necessary 

to  decide  in  favour  of  any  on.'  of  tie  ■!  ■gainst    the  oilier--,  a-- 

nt  of  time  may  he  an  ideal  one,  the  coronation  of  ( Shrist,  his  recog- 
nition as  the  dil  imly  constituted  king,  which  was  accomplished  with  in- 

r  leveral different  tim        i '--  §  160.  l  (p.  182). 

B.    On  the  ground  of  this  relation  of  sonship  he  had  a  right   to 
.d   dominion,      "'--:   thy  ■  .  thy  portion  as  my  son. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    2  :  7-12.  217 

lyiH — bfeK  ends  of  the  earth,  including  all  that  is  between  them  ;  not  the 
extreme  limits  of  the  land,  a  sense  which  the  expression  never  has.  This 
gift  is  suspended  on  his  simply  asking  for  it :  that  he  had  asked  and  ob- 
tained it,  appears  from  his  being  in  fact  possessed  of  universal  sway, 
against  which  the  nations  rebelled,  and  to  which  they  are  exhorted  to 
submit. 

9.  His  power  to  punish  refractory  subjects,  ci— n  fr<>m  y?n  to 
break,  LXX  as  if  cj;-ri  from  m;n  to  feed  or  rule,  Tvoipavih.  ferna  §  198.  c, 
sceptre  of  iron,  the  hardest  of  metals,  expressing  his  power  and  severity. 
WP  ""Vsa,  easily,  utterly  and  remedilossly. 

10.  --;;*  and  now,  in  these  circumstances,  seeing  these  things  are 
so.  &*sten  be  wise,  prop,  act  wisely,  §79.  2.  ■'tsi  §  35.  1,  judges, 
parallel  to  kings,  since  judging  was  a  regal  function,  and  the  Hebrew 
judges  were  supreme  magistrates. 

11.  nN--2  with  fear,  religious  awe  ;  not  merely  political  subjection. 
-"--.-  shout,  in  acknowledgment  of  the  sovereign,  or  rejoice,  as  you  have  rea- 
son with  such  a  sovereign  to  rejoice  and  tremble  too:  not  quake,  a  sense 
which  Gesenius  and  others  attribute  to  the  word,  but  which  it  never  has. 

12.  "ipsa  kiss,  an  act  of  loyal  homage,  see  on  Gen.  -11 :  40,  comp. 
1  Sam.  10  :  1  ;  or  of  religious  worship,  1  Kin.  19  :  18,  Hos.  13:  2,  Job 
31  :  27.  12  §51.  3,  Aramaeic  for  son,  as  in  Simon  Bar-Jonas.  It  oc- 
curs three  times  in  Prov.  31:2.  Forms  common  in  the  other  dialects, 
but  rare  in  Hebrew,  are  often  used  in  poetry.  An  additional  motive  in 
this  instance  may  have  been  to  avoid  the  conjunction  of  like  sounds,  -s 
and  -2.  This  is  the  only  rendering  consistent  with  the  connection. 
The  LXX  andVulg.  render  Embrace  instruction  ;  this  gives  false  mean- 
ings to  both  verb  and  noun.  Symmachus  and  Jerome  render  is  purely, 
and  resolve  the  figure  of  the  verb,  adoratc  pure.  Others  take  na  as  an 
adjective,  kiss  the  pure  one,  or  the  chosen  one.  t£xj.  he,  the  son,  be  angry  ; 
not  Jehovah,  which  is  more  remote,  and  the  son  has  the  iron  sceptre, 
to  dash  in  pieces.  ^1'  nasn},  not  perish  on  the  roay,  as  they  are  march- 
ing against  the  anointed,  without  arriving  at  the  capital ;  nor  lose  the 
way,  wander  from  the  right  road  of  virtue  and  blessedness,  but  perish  as 
to  the  way,  comp.  1  :  G,  find  that  your  way  leads  to  perdition,  and  you  go 
to  perdition  in  and  with  it.  toSiss,  not,  when  his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a 
little,  but/or  his  wrath  will  soon  burn,  is  almost  burning,  or  hypotheti- 
cally,  might  easily  bum.  :-z  toih  §  255.  1,  trust  in  him,  though  it  is 
sinful  to  trust  in  princes  or  in  the  son  of  man,  a  proof  of  his  superhuman 
nature.  Some  refer  the  suffix  to  Jehovah;  but  that  is  too  remote,  and 
only  to  be  admitted,  if  Messiah  could  not  properly  be  an  object  of  religious 
trust,  or  if  the  Psalmist  could  not  have  contemplated  him  in  that  light. 


218  HEHK1.W    rilKESTOMATIlY. 


PSALM   111. 

This  Psalm  is  closely  connected  in  Subject  with  the  preceding. 
Psalm  1  exhibits  the  contrast  between  the  righteous  and  the  wicked  in 
their  character   and   destiny.      In    Psalm  8  all  nations  are  Combined   in 

vain  rebellion  against  God's  constituted  king*,  the  Messiah.     In  Psalai  'd 

we  find  the  same  struggls  on  a  smaller  scale  and  in  a  preliminary  form, 
the  wicke  1  and  causeless  rebelii-.u  against  I>avid,  the  divinely  appointed 
the  theocracy,  and  his  assurance  of  protection. 
1.  The  titles  of  the  Psalms  are  of  different  sorts,  sometimes  contain- 
ing merely  musical  directions,  sometimes,  as  here,  a  statement  of  the 
author  and  the  occasion  of  the  Composition.  These  titles  are  doubt! 
tirely  reliable,  for  (1)  they  are  part  of  the  text,  and  are  to  be  ascribed  to 
the  authors  of  the  several  Psalms,  there  being  the  same  external  authority 
for  their  genuineness  and  correctness  as  that  of  the  Psalms  themselves. 
(•J)  Brefl  if  they  were  prefixed  by  others  at  a  later  time,  their  being 
admitted  and  suffered  to  remain  could  only  be  accounted  for  on  the  as- 
sumption of  their  correctness,  (8)  Nothing  in  the  Psalms  is  inconsist- 
ent with  these  inscriptions,  -\-iivi  £  191.  •">,  occurs  only  in  tin-  titles  of 
tlms,  and  is  prefixed  to  tbty-seveii.  The  verb  -,•;:  i.^  applied  to 
instrumental  music,  or  to  vocal  with  an  instrumental  accompaniment, 
whence,  like  ipa\fj.u<i  from  ij-.-iAAot,  it  denotes  a  composition  designed  for 
instrumental  performance,  as  -i-i;,  which  is  also  frequent  in  the  titles  of 
Paalma,  means  one  designed  to  be  sung.  ---'-  ^  257,  belonging  to  Da- 
/'/■/,  as  its  author.  The  occasion  stated  is  when  In-  fled  from  Abtaiom 
;  and  the  language  of  the  Psalm  is  quite  in  accordance  with  the 
circuuistanr.s  of  that  time.  That  the  author  was  a  monarch,  may  be 
inferred   (1  )  from  the  vast  numi  en  of  his  OppOSers,  ver.  6  ;  (-)  from  his 

pious  prayer  for  the  people  as  identified  in  fortunes  with  himself,  • 

and   perhaps   also  {'■'•)  from    his  calling   Qod  'his  glory,'  i.  e.  the   source 

Of  his  official  elevation  ami  distinction.      Hence  it  cannot  be  the  effusion 

i  lly  man   in  a  private-   station,   surrounded   by  en  enies.       If  then 

•hor  was  a  king,  he  must    have  been    either  Havid  or  Solomon,  as 

aire  the  only  two  kings  to  whom  Psalms  an- ever  referred.    It  could 
■mon,  for  it  dins  not  agree  with  the  characteristics  of 

his    NBgn,   which  was  a  pea   afttl    000.       It'  I >a\  id  was  its    author,  it   must, 

from  its   tune,  hare   been   at of  the  most    perilous  crises  of  his  life. 

re   principally  two,  which   might  be  thought  of  as  fur- 
oiahin  i  for  snofa  a  psalm,  the  perse  ution  by  Saul  and  the  re- 

volt of  Absalom.    That  it  ooold  n  't  be  the  former  appears  (l)  from  the 

t   tiia's   and   p  rseoutions,    ver.  7,   from  which   he  had 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    3  :  1-3.  219 

been  delivered,  which  must  include  the  hostility  of  Saul.  (2)  Zion  was 
not  God's  '  holy  hill,1  ver.  4,  till  David  was  king,  and  removed  the  ark 
to  that  place  ;  no  other  mountain  ever  received  that  name.  It  cannot 
mean  Sinai,  for  often  as  this  expression  occurs  in  Scripture,  and  espe- 
cially in  the  Psalms,  it  always  means  Zion  :  and  help  is  always  sought 
from  the  present  dwelling-place  of  God,  not  from  the  scene  of  a  past 
revelation.  Kimchi  fixes  the  moment  of  the  Psalm  when  David  and  the 
people  went  weeping,  barefoot,  and  with  the  head  covered,  up  mount 
Olivet,  2  Sam.  15  :  30.  Hengstenberg  refers  it  to  the  evening  of  that 
day ;  but  if  it  is  possible  to  determine  its  time  precisely,  this  may  more 
naturally  be  the  next  morning  after  he  had  safely  slept  through  that  first 
night  of  most  immediate  peril,  ver.  5,  and  in  this  protection  found  a 
pledge  of  future  deliverance.  The  Psalm  describes  his  peril,  vs.  2.  3  ; 
protector,  vs.  4.  5  ;  confidence,  vs.  6.  7  ;  and  prayer,  vs.  8.  9. 

2.  —ma ,  exclamation,  how,  the  force  of  which  may  extend  through 
the  verse,  or  only  through  the  first  clause.  ■>-::  might  be  from  -hs  as- 
saulting vie,  but  is  usually  taken  from  is  my  adversaries,  ffc*  c-rj; ,  a 
general  expression,  equivalent  to  '  enemies,'  Deut.  28  :  7  ;  here  it  refers 
to  rebels,  insurgents. 

3.  Sian,  these  may  be  his  enemies  before  spoken  of,  or  false  friends, 
or  disheartened  followers.  *-:::>,  not  a  mere  periphrasis  of  the  pronoun 
me,  for  this  periphrasis,  though  frequent  in  Arabic,  is  always  emphati- 
cally used  in  Hebrew,  either  where  the  life  is  in  question,  as  Ps.  7  : 3, 
'  lest  he  rend  my  soul,'  i.  e.  destroy  my  life.  If  it  were  so  understood 
here,  the  meaning  would  be — say  of  my  life,  there  is  no  help  for  it  in 
God ;  but  since  itf»a  is  fern,  the  following  -V  must  refer,  not  to  it,  but  to 
the  person  himself.  Or  where  the  feelings  are  concerned,  say  so  as  to 
affect  his  feelings  deeply,  cut  him  to  the  heart ;  this  is  the  sense  here. 
The  preposition  may  be  rendered  in  reference  to,  as  Gen.  20  :  13,  Isa. 
41:7,  or  perhaps  better  to.  Although  this  was  not  addressed  to  him, 
as  is  shown  by  the  use  of  the  third  person  in  the  next  clause,  it  is  yet 
said  to  his  soul,  goes  to  his  heart,  -p**  §238.  b.  rmn«h  §219.  2, 
§  196.  b.  If  the  ending  have  the  sense  of  He  directive,  §  219.  1,  there 
is  not  to  salvation  for  him,  i.  e.  he  cannot  come  to  salvation.  But  as 
this  appears  forced,  it  is  better  to  regard  the  sense  of  the  ending  as 
weakened  or  lost,  as  in  rk*\  by  night,  also  night.  It  is  here  used  for 
euphony,  or  at  most  as  a  poetic  and  emphatic  form.  D'v&Ka,  God  will 
not  help  him  because  he  is  such  a  sinner,  comp.  2  Sam.  10  :  7.  8,  or 
his  condition  is  so  desperate  that  even  God  cannot  help  him.  Though 
the  former  is  doubtless  to  be  included,  yet  the  latter  was  also  in  his 
mind,  as  is  shown  by  the  counter  assertion  of  ver.  9,   '  salvation  be- 


220  IIEBRKW    (  I1K1.STOMATHV. 

longs  lo  God,'  he  is  able  to  save,  and  doee  im  :-*--  ocean  in  the 
Psalms  seventy-one  times,  and  three  times  in  Habakkuk.  chap.  3.  It 
a  variously  explained  (1.)  El  i-  accented  us  though  it  belonged 
to  the  preceding  Bentenoe:  the  Targum  renden  it  poVrt  forever  ;  so 
Aquila,  act;  Symmachus,  tU  rbv  oISwu  This  is  now  universally  aban- 
(2.)  El  is  regarded  as  ■  mnsica]  term.  a.  Some  make  it  an  ab- 
breviation, e.  ■_.—■--'--;'-  —  ■  t  ringer,  equivalent  to  da  capo. 
Bat  this  leaves  too  much  to  conjecture,  and  there  is  no  evidence  of  such 
abbreviation!  in  Scripture.  It  is  must  probably  derived  either,  b.  from 
r-z  to  bt  riient,  rest,  denoting  ■  pease  in  the  singing  to  be  filled  ap  by 

the  instruments,  or  r.  from  rrs  =  Vro  to  lift  up,  meaning  tlevoHon,  fottrf 
e,  PORTO,  and  intended  as  a  direction  to  the  orchestra  to  play 
With  new  force  while  the  ringers  are  silent,  or  repeat  the  stanza  just 
Bang.  In  s]>ite  of  the  double  derivation  and  opposite  sense  deduced,  it 
amounts  therefore  to  the  same  thing.  As  to  the  form  of  the  word,  some 
imp.  Kal  with  n  paragog.  in  pause  r&o,  forr&e  fromrta: 
others  as  i  noun  -'-=  with  n,  parag.    Though  designed  primarily  for 

:  direction.  lated  to  the  sense  of  the  passage,  as  the 

mask  was  intended  to  conform  to  and  sxpressthe  sense.  It  occurs  only 
after  an  important  sentiment,  which  is  thus  emphasized^  and  commonly 
alter  some  triumphant  statement,  which  is  thus   celebrated  and  finds 

•ion. 

!.    I mt  though  men  considered  his  situation  desperate,  it  was  not  so; 
he  bad  s  helper  and  one  who  regarded  bis  prayers,    rigei  and  thou,  in 

contrast  with  the  conduct  or  the  expectations  of  his  enemies.      -;■•;  shield, 
from    -,:.;•   to  protect)   a   source  of    protection    and    defence,    (ien.    15:1, 
.   not  only  before  him,  but  arotm<2bim;  the  primary  sense  of  the 
•  nine,  is.  clou  to  me,  on  all  rides  of  me  ; 
ing  to  Hupfeld,  between  me  and  everything  else,     nSai  my  glory 
L  e.  the  source  and  permanent  ground  of  it.  oomp.  1's.  27  :  1, 
Lord  is  my  lighl  and  my  salvation :'  nol  merely  the  one  who  will 
.  adicate  my  honour  by  Baving  me  bom  my  enemies,  but  the  origi- 
nal source  of  my  honour,  or  regal  dignity.     As  lie  has  originally  be- 
i    this  royal   authority,  he  will  not  sutler  me  to  be  thus  violently 
despoiled  of  it.      :  "rxi   -*~:i',  grief  bows  the  head,  deliverance  from  sor- 
row lifts  it  up  again. 

o.   •-•p.  the  immediate  instrument  of  enaction,  instead  of  being  pre- 

rition,  may  be  subordinated  to  the  proper  subject,  either 

in  apposition  with  it,  '■  my  voice,  vis.:  /  cry,"  or  as  an  accusative,  " I as 

\     ■  is  no  pleonasm,  but  is  equivalent  to  try  loudly. 

the  English  present,  /  cry.     *;:-'■. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    3  :  4-8.  221 

Vav  convcrsive  after  a  future  does  not  make  a  preterite,  hut  indicates  a 
consequent  of  the  preceding  verb,  §  2G5.  b,  and  he  hears  me  ;  the  future 
in  the  same  habitual  sense  as  the  preceding.  Whenever  I  call,  he  hears 
me,  or  answers  me,  not  merely  in  the  sense  of  listening  or  speaking,  but 
of  granting  the  solicited  and  effectual  aid. 

C.  God  being  thus  his  protector  and  helper,  had  already  begun  his 
work  of  protection  from  the  present  peril,  and  he  had  perfect  confidence 
in  him  fur  the  future,  is* ,  the  pronoun,  when  not  necessary  to  perspi- 
cuity, is  always  emphatic,  §  243.  1,  even  I,  whose  case  men  regard  as 
desperate,  have  been  thus  marvellously  preserved,  ■'ros*?  have  lain  >/<>ir,i 
and  slept,  indicating  his  sense  of  security  as  well  as  his  safety,  -r^'pn 
/  have  awaked:  some  understand  this  of  the  past  generally,  God  lias 
always  protected  me  in  the  darkness  and  perils  of  the  night,  and  grant- 
ed me  slumber  and  safety,  I  can  therefore  trust  him  now.  But  it  seems 
better  to  explain  it  from  existing  circumstances  and  of  a  definite  time, 
the  night  after  his  flight.  The  culmination  of  his  danger  and  hour  of 
his  most  extreme  peril  was,  when  Ahithophel  counselled,  2  Sam.  17  :  1, 
to  pursue  David  with  a  large  force  that  night  and  cut  him  off  at  once. 
The  failure  of  Absalom  to  adopt  that  advice,  which  was  an  answer  (one 
of  those  referred  to  in  ver.  5)  to  David's  prayer,  2  Sam  15  :  31,  and  the 
consequent  salvation  of  that  night,  was  really  the  beginning  of  deliver- 
ance from  the  entire  danger.  :^::ttO■;  Jehovah  toill  ever  sustain  me,  fut. 
in  habitual  sense,  §  2G3.  4,  sustains  me,  is  my  protector  then,  now  and 
always.  The  meaning  is  either,  I  was  protected  that  night  because  God 
is  always  my  protector  ;  or,  I  had  this  sense  of  security  because  of  my 
consciousness  that  God  always  will  sustain  me. 

7.  Cheered  not  only  by  his  knowledge  that  God  is  his  protector  in 
the  general,  but  by  this  particular  instance  of  marked  and  surprising  de- 
liverance, he  would  not  be  afraid,  however  great  his  perils.  «■»"»» ,  here 
and  Ps.  27  :  1,  followed  by  -,»,  commonly  with  a  direct  object,  hiaajite, 
with  allusion  to  Msn,  D^an,  vs.  2.  3.  of  people  in  a  collective  sense,  per- 
sons ;  or  nation,  the  people,  viz.,  Israel,  the  article  omitted  as  it  often  is  in 
poetry.  Mrs,  not  who  have  set  themselves,  since  this  verb  is  never  used 
in  a  reflexive  or  intransitive  sense,  but  whom  they,  indef.,  referring  to  his 
enemie*,  i;  213.  2,  have  set  against  me.  This  is  the  language  of  calm 
and  quiet  confidence  rather  than  loud  triumph  ;  hence  there  is  no  Selah 
to  dwell  upon  and  celebrate  it  in  jubilant  strains  of  instrumental  melody. 
That  this  is  the  temper  in  which  it  is  spoken  is  further  shown  by  the 
following  prayer  for  the  granting  of  a  deliverance  not  yet  accomplished. 

8.  Having  such  a  helper  and  such  confidence,  he  does  not  intermit 
or  discontinue  prayer,  but  is  enabled  to  pray  with  earnestness  and  hope. 


222  II  KIIKI.W    (  IIK1.ST0MATIIY. 

rrc%j>  arise  from  seeming  inact ii.n  and   inattention  to  the  case  of  tlie  sup- 
pliant;  assume  an  attitude  of  aetion,  address   thyself  to  my  ease.     *&&M 

vm  (roil,  expressive  of  ■  personal  relation,  —*jp,  save  me  now  by  shaming 
and  destroying  my  enemies,  for  thou  bssi  been  my  deliverer  in  previous 
perils,  r-:-  thou  haet  smitten  all  t/>>/  enemies  «s  to  the  aWefc,  $  -l~'.\.  2, 
|  them  with  deserved  contumely,  and  hy  an  anticipation  of  the 
fallowing  figure  of  Leasts  of  ptey,  rendered  them  powerless  hy  destroying 
their  weapon  of  attack,  -*r.  Soma  interpreters  have  needlessly  stum- 
Mr. 1  at  lbs  fact  that  he  says  all,  though  enemies  were  now  surrounding 
him.  It  is  all  his  enemies  on  the  former  occasions  to  which  he  refers. 
•tii  the  perseestioo  of  I>a\id  hy  Saul  and  this  revolt  of  Ahsalom 
were  characterised  by  opposition  against  the  legitimate  and  divinely  con- 
stituted king.  They  were  attempts  to  overthrow  a  divine  ordinance,  and 
defeat  what  was  of  divine  appointment.  Accordingly,  the  godly  among 
tin-  people  were  for  David,  and  the  ungodly  against  him.  1*)**^,  broken 
tin  b  •  tii,  as  of  w  ild  beasts,  destroyed  their  power  of  offence,  thus  render- 
ing them  harmless.     Marg.,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :  45. 

<>.  rritrfc,  helongs  to  him  as  its  author  and  source;  see  on  ver.  3. 
r-r-t-r  §245.6.  --:r.  not  a  declaration,  if  upon  (In/  people,  hut  a 
prayer,  be  upon  tin/  people*  Their  special  relation  to  God  is  indicated 
by  the  DSC  of  the  pronoun,  and  is  the  ground  upon  which  the  petition 
David  here,  as  often  elsewhere,  solicits  not  only  individual  hless- 
ings  for  himself,  hut  rises  from  these  to  emhrace  in  his  petitions  the 
whole  people  of  God,  of  whom  he  was  the  head,  in  whose  behalf  he  was 
■  1.  and  whose  welfare  was  so  intimately  connected  with 
his  own.  His  petition,  it  has  heen  suggested,  cinhraccs  even  that  mis- 
guided portion  of  the  people,  who  were  then  in  revolt. 


PSALM   IV. 
This  Psalm  bean  an  external  resemblanoe  to  Psalm  S;  in  length, 

-,  in  Belafa  at   the  end  .if  the  third   and   fifth  verses,  and  in  some 
of    its  expressions,   viz.:    b**«il  c-=-    ver.   7,   comp.   8:8;    VfN"   r:::N 

ver.  9)  couip.  8 : 6.     With  this  corresponds  an  inward  resemblance  in 

the  identity  of  situation.      The  lValmist  is  surrounded  hy  foes  who  would 

roll  him  of  his  official  dignity  which  he  had  by  God's  gracious  choice,  vg, 
So  that  it  is  probably  to  he  referred  to  the  same  occasion,  the  re- 
volt of  Ahsalom.     The  absence  Of  distinct  mention  of  Ahsalom  interposes 

do  objection  any  more  than  in  the  preceding  psalm:  that  his  adversa- 

Seral   term   "  sons  of  men,''  is  readily  ac- 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    4  :  1-3.  223 

counted  for,  if  Absalom  is  regarded  as  a  tool  in  the  hands  of  more  de- 
signing men  rather  than  himself  the  leading  spirit  in  the  rebellion. 

1.  This  title  has  relation  to  the  musical  performance  of  the  Psalm 
and  its  authorship,  hs&fe  occurs  55  times  in  the  Psalms,  and  once  in 
Hab.  3:19.  In  this  last  instance  it  stands  at  the  end  of  a  metrical 
composition,  but  with  that  exception  always  at  the  beginning,  and  it  is 
invariably  the  first  word  of  the  title  in  which  it  occurs,  except  in  Ps.  88  ; 
belonging  to  the  leader  or  chief  musician,  i.  e.  committed  to  him  as  the 
one  charged  with  its  musical  performance.  n;:",a;2  not  dependent  on  the 
preceding  participle,  to  the  leader  in  the  music  of  stringed  instruments, 
but  a  distinct  direction  respecting  the  mode  of  the  performance  of  the 
Psalm,  with  stringed  instruments. 

The  Psalmist  utters, 

1.  ver.  2,  a  prayer  to  God  for  deliverance. 

2.  vs.  3-6,  a  warning  to  his  enemies  to  desist  from  their  vain  and 
wicked  course,  and  to  return  to  the  true  service  of  God,  whom  they  were 
opposing. 

3.  vs.  7-9,  his  own  joy  and  confidence  in  God. 

2-  "•jb*  ,n.5k>  either,  mg  righteous  God,  an  appeal  to  God  as  the 
possessor  and  source  of  righteousness,  and  righteous  in  his  dealings,  and 
as  standing  in  an  intimate  relation  to  the  Psalmist ;  or,  God  of  mg  right- 
eousness, vindicator  of  my  righteous  cause,  as  'God  of  my  life'  means, 
not  mg  living  God,  but  the  author  and  preserver  of  my  life,  p-is  never 
means  simply  'salvation.'  The  first  argument  of  his  prayer  is  found  in 
the  title  applied  to  God,  who,  as  a  righteous  Being,  could  not  but  favour 
his  servant  and  his  righteous  cause  ;  the  next  is  found  in  God's  past  de- 
liverances. "w»,  the  article  is  equivalent  to  an  unemphatic  possessive, 
§  245.  3.  a,  in  mg  distress,  or  is  generic,  §  245.  5,  in  distress.  najrwij 
not  to  be  rendered  as  an  imperative,  which  would  recmire  j  conversive, 
but  as  a  preterite,  and  not  probably  as  referring  to  some  single  definite 
fact,  but  to  the  past  generally ;  not  '  thou  deliveredst '  at  some  well- 
remembered  time,  but  thou  hast  delivered  in  every  previous  trouble.  It 
mars  the  simplicity  of  the  Hebrew  style  to  supply  the  relative,  '  thou, 
who  hast  delivered,  etc'  *:ir:.  Though  he  appeals  to  God's  righteous- 
ness as  the  vindicator  of  his  just  cause,  it  is  still  only  for  grace  or  unde- 
served favour  that  he  sues. 

3.  *•»»— ' «2a  sons  of  men,  i.  e.  men,  to  whom  he  now  turns  from  speak- 
ing to  God.  God  was  his  helper,  his  enemies  were  only  men.  Or,  if 
«p«  involves  a  tacit  opposition  to  c^n  nobles,  men  of  high  station,  many 
of  whom  were  engaged  on  the  side  of  Absalom  in  this  revolt.  t,k — i?, 
of  time,  how   long,  or  degree,  how  far,  to  what  extent,     ^-i  official 


224  BEBEEW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

dignity,  not  merely  persona]  honour:  it  was  the  former  of  whieh  the 

conspiral  •  to  rob  him,  an. 1  which  they  aimed  to  bring  todia- 

The  question  extends  through  the  verse,  and  is  not  oonfined  to 

-...  p--  ma}  either  characterize  their  design  aa  vain 
aI1,l  ,';.  ■  wh'u-h  coold  not  be  accomplished,  but  would  disap- 

ieir  expectations;  or  their  measures  and  course  of. policy:  they 
their  aims  by  falsehood  and  unworthy  deeds. 

I.    •;-•.  Vav  is  adversa.tive,  ij  2S7.  1,  >/tt  know  ;   you  are  attempting 

rthrow  of  my  royal  authority,  but  know  that  it  is  of  divine  origin, 
■ndcannol  be  overthrown.     Or  it  may  be  copulative  5  the  previous  verse 

naive,  aa  though  he  said,  'cease  from  your  vain  attempt  and 
know,'  or  recognize  the  truth  of  the  divine  right  of  David  to  rule,    rften, 

the  roots  r^i  and  nVs,  though  cognate,  are  not  to  be  confounded.  Some 
would  give  this  word  the  sense  of  nVs,  'to  treat  in  a  marvellous  manner,' 

and  apply  it  to  the  great  benefits  granted  to  David,  but  its  proper  mean- 
ing is  t<>  separate,  select,  distinguish.  -'--  §  ls"<-  2,  adj.  derived  from 
■reh,  which  denotes,  I  a.  LO :  6,  the  love  of  God  to  man,  or  of  man 

-iie  another.    It  may  have  the  passive  sense  of  aw  object  of 
'.  or  the  active  sense  of  pious  ;  both  may  here  be  combined, 
with  special  prominence  to  the  former,  though  without  excluding  the 

latter.      That    Cod   had   selected   him  and   made  him  the   recipient  of  SO 

a  benefit,  ought  to  convince  bis  foes  that  they  cannot  wrest  it  from 
him. 

5.  •':.•-  1 1)  he  angry )  so  the  I. XX  cited  Epb.  I  :26,  'be  angry  and 
sin  not  :'  be  angry  if  you  can  do  so  without  sin,  but  this,  especially  in 

this  ease,  in  whieh  it  is  directed  against  the  Lord's   anointed,  being  [in- 
to it  that  you  do  not  sin  by  anger.     (2)  tremble  before  God 
my  protector  and  avenger,  and  in  consequence  avoid  sinning  loo 
your  hostility  to  me     new,  oq1  merely  speak,  but  say,  viz. :  that  you  will 
•Mine  your  sinful  course,  in  your  heart,  iu  private  meditation  and 

in.      D535*X}"^?i  ""t  Opon   COUCheS    used  a<  seats,  or  divans,  i.  e. 

in  their  meeting  for  consultation,  but  upon  your  beds,  in  the  night,  whieh 
upon  the  supposition  of  this  being  an  evening  psalm,  was  at  hand,  a  time 
•  i  still  reflection  and  reconsideration  of  their  course.     ••:-•  h 
Kfl/I,  quietly  reflect,  ponder,  or  desist  from  your  undertaking. 

r\fice*  of  righteousness,  nol  merely  externally  right,  agree- 

.  number  and  character  with  the  legal  prescriptions,  but  offered  in 

aright  .  which  alone  could  make  them  acceptable.     However 

while   they   continued   iu   their   present   :■ 

undertaking,  the]  I  wickedness.     An  allusion  possibly 

t-i  Ah  .t,  2  Sam.  1.1  :  7,  etc.      r-^z-   <"<(/  trust,  a  second  ex- 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    4:4—9.  225 

hortation,  trust  in  God,  not  in  yourselves  and  your  own  powers ;  or, 
after  the  analogy  of  'do  this  and  live,'  the  second  verb  may  denote  a 
sequence  of  the  first.  Your  present  trust  is  presumptuous  ;  but  offer  the 
Sacrifices  of  righteousness,  then  you  may  trust  in  the  Lord.  The  Psalm- 
ist, in  this  address  to  his  enemies,  which,  though  in  form  directed  to 
them,  was  really  designed  for  himself,  reviews  the  two  leading  grounds 
of  his  confidence  that  God  would  interfere  on  his  behalf,  (1)  that  the 
royal  dignity  of  which  they  would  deprive  him  was  God's  gift  to  him ; 
(2)  that  they  were  ungodly  men,  while  he  feared  and  trusted  God. 

7.  can,  men  in  general,  or  David's  desponding  followers,  mn-i;— ■ i», 
regarded  by  some  as  an  idiomatic  optative,  like  •fci  ■>»,  0  that  wc  might 
see.  More  probably  it  is  the  language  of  despondency,  the  question  im- 
plying a  negative  answer;  no  one  can  show  us  good.  To  'see  good' 
is  to  experience  it ;  comp.  Luke  2  :  2G,  '  see  death.'  —  n»  =  n~:  ,  the 
unusual  orthography  is  perhaps  designed  to  suggest  an  allusion  to  D3, 
comp.  Ex.  17 :  15  lift  up  as  a  banner,  display  conspicuously,  that  we 
may  rally  beneath  it.  There  is  here  a  combined  allusion  to  two  parts 
of  the  sacerdotal  blessing,  '  the  Lord  lift  up  his  face  upon  thee,'  and  '  the 
Lord  cause  his  face  to  shine.'  The  light  of  the  countenance  is  a  token 
of  favour.  It  was  not  outward  good,  but  the  Lord's  favour,  which  the 
Psalmist  desired. 

8.  This  light  of  God's  countenance,  in  fact,  the  Fsahnist  already 
possessed  in  the  midst  of  his  troubles,  to  such  an  extent  that  it  gave  him 
more  joy  than  others  found  in  the  greatest  outward  prosperity.  nv«, 
prep,  in  comparative  sense.  c:i-,  suf.  might  refer  to  men  in  general, 
as  Vs.  05  :  10,  and  then  the  proverbial  joy  of  harvest  is  intended.  More 
probably  it  relates  to  his  foes  in  their  times  of  abundance,  which  is 
tacitly  contrasted  with  David's  own  destitution.  Com  and  wine  are 
often  combined  to  express  agricultural  products  generally.  :  *sn  may 
agree  directly  with  the  preceding  nouns,  or  a  relative  may  be  supplied, 
time  of  their  com  and  wine  which  abounded,  or  in  which  they  abounded. 

9.  n-Vrr,  state  of  perfect  safety  or  security,  nothing  to  injure  or 
awaken  apprehension.  ■•"!»  one  act  coincident  in  time  with  the  other; 
no  protracted  wakefulness  from  anxiety,  but  fall  asleep  immediately  on 
lying  down,  -.-■■zh  thou  alone  or  dwell  alone,  not  only  separated  from 
all  foes,  but,  as  it  was  Israel's  distinction,  Num.  23  :  9,  Deut.  33  :  28, 
separated  from  other  nations,  enjoying  special  protection  and  peculiar 
privileges. 


15 


22G  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 


PSALM  V. 


1.  Tills  Psalm  presents  another  phase  of  the  same  great  conflict  be- 
tween the  righteous  and  the  wicked.  The  hostility  which  in  Psalm  2 
was  directed  againal  Ifi  ssiah,  and  in  Paalms  8  and  -1  against  the  king 
of  the  theocracy,  his  type  and  representative,  is  here  in  Psalm  5  ex- 

I  in  terms  applicable  even  to  its  humblest  membere,  when  the 
objects  of  wicked  persecntion  by  deed  or  word,  An  external  point  of 
connection  with  the  two  preceding  Psalms  is,  that  this  is  a  morning 
Psalm,  ver.  4,  following  morning  and  evening  Psalms  ;  also  —  -•  rrna  -=. 

bob  of  Ith  and  5th  Psalms.  rvV'nif-Vx .  a  douhtful  expression, 
rariously  explained  as  denoting  the  musical  instrument,  wnto,  i.  e.  to  be 
BUng  as  an  accompaniment  to,  the  pipes  or  flutes;  the  tunc  to  the  air  or 
tune  of  Nekihth,  which  must  then  be  the  name  of  some  well-known 
melody,  or  ft  leading  word  in  some  composition  associated  with  such  a 
melody;  or  the  subject  in  reference  to  inheritances,  i.  e.  the  reej 
lots  or  fortunes  of  the  righteous  and  the  wicked.  LXX.  wr«p  tt}s  xX-qpo- 
Vulg.  pro  "i  quae  hereditaiem  consequitur.     The  Psalm  con- 

•  two  parts  or  stanzas,  vs.  2-8  and  vs.  9—13,  each  containing 
a  prayer,  an  argument,  and  an  expression  of  confident  assurance.  These 
divisions,  though  counterparts,  are  not,  however,  exactly  equivalent;  the 

I  being  an  advance  upon  the  first  in  every  respect,  and  not  a  mere 
repetition  of  it.  The  supplication  uttered  in  general  terms  in  the  first 
stanza,  vs.  2  I,  becomes  in  the  sec, ml  s  specific  prayer  for  protection 
from  enemies  and  for  the  removal  of  difficulties.  The  wicked,  who  are 
Bpoken  of  generally  in  the  first  stanza,  are  seen  in  the  second  to  be  the 
the  Psalmist,  and  their  wickedness  is  described  with  more  exact- 
and  detail.  In  the  first  stanza  he  anticipates  protection  and  favour 
for  himself;  in  the  second  all  the  righteous  arc  sharers  in  the  benefit. 

2.  The    ideas  Of  this  verse   are   very  simple,  but    the    words    are  all 

•-■;n  from  — :n  or  "wsh,  the  equivalent  of  which  in  prose  is  -.=- : 
—    -.  most  frequently  found  in  poetry,  answers  to  vc? ;  a\jn  occurs 

only  here  and  in  l's.  ;»!»  :  1  ;   from  the  context  there,  and  from  an  Arabic 
'■    teniui  explains  it  to  mean  fervour,  applied  to  the  heat  of  ill' 

ward  excitement  or  inter  ;  more  probably,  however,  aan  =  nan, 

which  is  used  both  of  speech,  and  thought  as  inward  Bpeech  addressed  to 

•  If;  moat  frequently  the  latt   .  Then  —\:n.  as  the  more 
!  term,  describing  all  he  said  to  God  in  prayer,  is  divided  into 

inaudible,  m\  .  known  to  (<><\  only,  and  audible,  tht  void  of  my 

attend  to  vud  understand.    The  two  imperatives 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    5  :  1-4.  227 

of  this  verse  and  that  in  the  next  verse  have  the  paragogic  n^  §  98.  1, 
converting  them  into  earnest  requests. 

3.  naii^n,  properly  make  attentive;  its  proper  ohject  is  '  the  ear,' 
which  is  often  expressed,  and  is  here  understood.  19^x0  '?'£•>  voice  of  my 
cry,  i.  e.  my  loud  cry.  The  noun  in  every  other  place  hut  this  has  a 
feminine  form,  r,s*,-6,  whence  some  have  explained  ~v'v  as  a  Fiel  infin. : 
it  is  more  usual,  however,  to  assume  the  existence  of  a  noun  with  the 
corresponding  masculine  form  y;e .  tgVia .  The  titles  hy  which  God  is 
addressed  contain  a  plea  for  his  being  heard,  expressing  as  they  do  the 
character  under  which  the  Psalmist  looked  to  him  in  this  emergency. 
My  king,  not  only  as  the  great  providential  and  moral  governor  of  the 
world,  who  would  redress  wrong  and  vindicate  the  right,  hut  specially  as 
the  immediate  ruler  of  Israel,  whose  king  he  was  in  a  peculiar  sense.  It 
was  one  of  his  own  people,  one  of  his  immediate  subjects,  who  appealed 
to  him  for  protection  and  redress,  which  he  surely  would  not  withhold. 
■-jx".  my  God,  expressing  an  intimate  personal  relation,  —is  for,  not 
causal,  as  though  the  hearing  must  necessarily  follow  because  he  prayed, 
but  explanatory  of  the  circumstances  under  which  the  request  is  made. 
I  ask  to  be  heard,  for  there  is  something  to  hear,  I  will  pray.  :  VVhi-n  ^vr.x 
to  thee  I  will,  perhaps  also  inclusive  of  the  present,  I  do  pray,  as  opposed 
to  brooding  sullenly  over  his  grief,  and  to  seeking  relief  from  other 
sources. 

4.  -ijj'a,  time  when,  §  274.  2.  a,  in  the  morning,  as  the  first  thing 
in  the  day,  showing  his  zeal  and  earnestness  in  it.  This  is  a  natural 
and  appropriate  time  for  prayer,  and  has  been  employed  for  this  purpose 
among  all  nations.  That  it  was  so  among  the  Jews  appears  from  many 
passages  in  the  Psalms.  It  was  specially  recommended  in  their  case  as 
the  time  of  the  morning  sacrifice,  which  the  people  accompanied  by  the 
spiritual  oblation  of  praise.  In  later  times  it  was  stereotyped  among  the 
canonical  hours  of  prayer,  of  which  mention  is  made  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, Acts  3:1.  Perhaps  it  is  here  to  be  taken  in  a  collective  sense, 
every  morning.  vcvv\,  God  would  hear  his  voice,  i.  e.  he  would  pray  to 
God,  his  voice  would  be  directed  to  him.  Others,  with  less  probability, 
take  'hear'  in  the  sense  of  hear  favourably,  i.  e.  accept  my  prayer,  grant 
my  petition.  It  is  then  an  expression,  not  of  his  own  determination  to 
persevere  in  prayer,  but  of  his  confidence  that  his  prayer  would  be  speed- 
ily answered ;  Thou  wilt,  I  trust,  hear  my  prayer  in  the  morning,  as  in 
the  morning  I  will  arrange  my  prayer  to  thee  ;  as  I  pray  early,  BO  I 
fidently  hope  thou  wilt  early  grant  my  petition,  -^".n,  not  direct,  but 
arrange,  set  in  order,  something  consisting  of  various  parts;  its  object 
here  is  the  words  of  his  prayer.     It  contains  also  an  allusion  to  the 


228  lllT.Kl.W    <  IIUESTOMATHY. 

rit'.al  ifl  is  the  word  technically  used  for  several  offices  of  the 

met)  ranging  the  lamps  or  providing  them  with  wick  and 

w-bread  upon  the  table,  and  especially  arranging  the 
l      1  upon  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,  and  arranging  the  parts  of  the 
sacrifice  Dpon  it.     This  last  was  the  first  morning  duty  of  the  priesl  ; 
and  corresponding  to  that  is  the  spiritual  oblation  which  the  Psalmist 
here  pledges,  and  which  oonld  only  be  acceptable  in  connection  with  the 
men1  which  the  morning  land)  procured  OT  typified,     snsxso,  not 
/  will  look  >ip,  as  a  gesture  of  prayer,  but  trill  watch,  as  the  attitude  of 
I    •  figure  is  thai  of  ■  watchman  stationed  upon  a  look- 
out to  descry  objects  in  the  distances  thus  he  would  watch,  expecting 
an  answer  to  his  prayer.      It  would  he  the  prayer  of  faith,  not  of  indiffer- 
ence or  criminal  unbelief.     lie  lias  solicited  gracious  audience,  declared 
•  ; initiation  to  pray,  and  expressed   the  hope  and  expectation  of  a 
favourable   answer;    hut  has  not   explicitly  stated  what  his  petition  is. 
This  is  reserved  until  ho  comes  to  the  beginning  of  the  second  stanza, 
where  it  appears  that   he  desired  deliverance  from   the  persecutions  of 
enemies;    that    tins  was  already  in  his  mind  appears,  however, 

•  e  reason  immediately  assigned  why  he  should  he  heard. 

'..  v  He  argues  from  God's  holiness.  I  look  confidently  for  an 
answer.  r:^x,  for  thoTJ  art  not  a  (Jod  that  hast  pleasure  in  wickedness. 
lie  hai  DOt  yet  said  what  his  petition  was,  he  does  not  say  in  the 

immediately  succeeding  that  the  wicked  men  whom  he  describes  are  his 

foes;  he  explains  all  this  more  fully  in  the  nertt  stanza.  Now  he  only 
mat  his  prayer  is  of  such  a  nature,  that  a  God  who  hates  sin  and 
will  punish  sinners,  w  ill  surely  grant  it.  fllj,  verbal  adjective  with  a 
direct  object,  see  on  Cm.  1  l'  :  is,  Xuh.  •">  :  1  ;  the  corresponding  verb  is 
sometimes  followed  by  W,  and  Sometimes  by  a  dire,  t  object.  --;«  g  109, 
8,  in  the  bii.  of  poetry  this  verb  takes  a  suffix,  though  the  re- 

lation is  indirect,  lodffi  with    thee,  be   found  in    thy  company,  share   that 
which    the   according  of   hospitality,  particularly  in   the  east,  in- 
volved.    irj»  maso.  "..  nil  penton^  or  neat,  toil;  the  latter  affords  a 

■  at   i  arallel  to  vi~  .      Qod  w  »uld    semi  to  harbour  sin  if  he  toler- 
ab  d  it.  or  did  not  punish  if. 

•  '..    -2-T-  itand  before  thee  as  judge,  endure  the  test  of  thy  tribunal, 

.ft. r.d  to  ooutimu  in  thy  presence.     :-,-*.  nonentity,  emptiness, 

of  all  that  is  \  ii  tuotis  and  g I.  and  since  this  DSgSth  6  state  im- 
plies what             •  |  aly  bad.  iniquity. 

7.  -H-np.  sim-e  .lehovah  bates  sin,  he  will  punish  the  sinner  with  de- 
struction.    ,-=-  |  •_>.-,  |.  :>.  /,_     c-k'~.  see  on  N'ah.  3:  1. 

8.  -:n*.      The  connection    indicated  by  Vav  will  depend  upon  the 


notes  on  tsalm   6  !  5-9.  ~:29 

sense  put  upon  this  verse.  According  to  one  view  it  is  adversative :  evil 
shall  not  dwell  with  thee,  and  tbou  wilt  destroy  the  wicked,  but  I  shall 
in  thy  great  mercy  be  permitted  to  enter  thy  house,  to  be  thy  guest,  to 
be  on  terms  of  friendship  and  familiarity  with  God.  According  to 
another  view  it  is  copulative :  thou  wilt  destroy  my  wicked  foes,  and  I 
in  consequence  will  enter  tby  house  to  praise  thee  for  this  deliverance. 
To  enter  God's  house  may  be  spoken  of  as  a  token  of  familiarity  and 
friendship,  or  as  intimating  tbat  new  matter  of  praise  and  tbanksgiving 
would  be  afforded  by  granting  him  the  deliverance  for  which  he  prays. 
Va/n  §  189.  b.  The  tabernacle  erected  by  David  on  Mount  Zion,  2  Sam. 
G  :  IV,  is  the  one  particularly  intended.  The  word  strictly  denotes  the 
sacred  edifice  as  distinguished  from  the  court ;  the  house  of  God  includes 
the  court ;  hence  he  speaks  of  entering  God's  house,  but  worshipping 
toward  the  palace  or  temple.  The  temple  or  tabernacle  proper  none  but 
the  priests  could  enter.  The  same  distinction  is  preserved  between  Upov 
and  vao's  in  the  New  Testament,     s^nx-vs  §  254.  9. 

9.  Beginning  of  the  second  stanza,  *\r$  lead  me,  the  word  is  pre- 
vailingly used  of  divine  guidance.  tjrpr-aa  has  been  understood  to  de- 
scribe that  course  or  way  in  which  he  prays  to  be  led  ;  thy  righteousness, 
i.  e.  that  righteousness  which  thou  reqtiirest,  or  which  thou  givest,  comp. 
SiKaiocruV?7  Seov,  Rom.  1  :  17.  But  why  pray  to  \M  thus  led  '  on  account 
of  his  enemies'?'  Various  answers  have  been  returned  to  this  question  ; 
as  lest  without  this  divine  guidance  my  enemies  should  seduce  or  terrify 
me  into  sin,  or  lest  I  should  give  them  occasion  to  scoff  by  my  inconsist- 
encies, or  to  rejoice  at  the  calamities  which  would  befall  me  in  conse- 
quence of  my  transgressions,  or  lest  I  should  be  punished  by  being 
delivered  into  their  hands.  But  the  context  shows  that  the  prayer  is 
not  so  much  for  spiritual  steadfastness  as  for  deliverance  from  hostile 
machinations.  'Righteousness' is  here  the  attribute  of  God.  Lead  me 
in,  the  exercise  of  thy  righteousness,  i.  e.  protect  me  from  my  wicked 
foes.  This  appeal  to  God's  righteousness  rather  than  his  mercy,  looks  at 
first  sight  like  a  claim  to  justification  on  the  ground  of  his  own  merits. 
But  it  is  to  be  observed,  (1)  that  it  is  not  a  justification  in  the  sight  of 
God,  which  is  in  question,  but  in  this  controversy  with  his  wicked  ene- 
mies, whose  hostility  was  groundless  and  sinful.  (2)  The  righteousness 
of  God,  when  spoken  of  in  relation  to  his  true  people,  always  in  the  Old 
Testament  includes  his  mercy.  His  righteousness  is  his  rectitude  in 
dealing  with  all  according  to  their  characters  and  relations.  With  the 
wicked  he  stands  simply  upon  a  footing  of  law,  and  his  righteousness 
demands  their  punishment  as  their  sins  deserve.  But  the  sins  of  the 
pious  are  atoned  for,  and  he  has  made  to  them  rich  promises  of  grace. 


230  ill.BKi.w    (  BRE8TOMATHY. 

so  that  his  rectitude  now  requires  the  fulfilment  of  these  promises.     It  is 
t,,  this  right  >  of  which  bia  covenant  faithfulness  is  an  essential 

part,  thai  the  Psalmist  here,  and  the  people  of  God  generally  under  the 
confidently  make  their  appeal  ■,~~"v  '"  "s  a=;" 
--r.  and  makes  this  nival  part.  Others  make  it  a  PL 
part,  with  n  omitted  from  -■-.  to  watch,  Us  in  wait,  oomp.  >  93.  $. 
-.'■-  §  16,  K'thibh  -■--•  K*ri  -.r-~  g  150.  I  (p.  181),  as  fut.  in  Prov. 
1:25,  •-—•:.     That  the  Biphil  form  with  i  was  not  admitted  by  the 

•    -  in  this  verb  appears  from    their  removing  it  in  the  only  other 

a  in  which  it  occurs,  ha.  L5:2*ww  (-r-x),   K'ri  -j-n.     :-:--. 

The  Vulgate  transposes  the  suffixes   and  reads,  'make   my  way  straight 

thee.'      Thy  way  is  LB  this  passage  not  the  way  which  thou  pre- 

■\  the  path  of  dttty  !   make  this  level  before  me,  or  easy  to  walk  in. 

.•her  the  way  in.which  thon  leadest  me  ;  the  path  of  my  life,  not 

of  duty,  hut  of  destiny:    make   that  providential   course  in  which  thou 
.  smooth  and  easy  one,  by  removing  obstructions,  sufferings, 
and  trials. 

10.  -=.    The   reason   pf  this   appeal  to  Qod*a   righteousness   against 

ked  and  malignant.     yx   \  "-'"s    J,  see  on 

1:8.     •-—  g220.   l.  '.'The  mouth,  throat,  Ps.   115:7,  and 

'.  a  of  .i- organs  of  speech,  and  their  inward  part  or  heart 

pringof  what  ia  outward.    The  singular  suffix  is  distributive, 

'mouth  of  each,'  £  -To.  6,  Or  collective.      — op  ,    the  grave  is  spoken  of, 
not  as  a  pit  endangering  passen  by,  but  as  yawning  to  receive  the  d(  ad, 
destructive  and  insatiable.  Prov.  SO  :  16,     I  V~''~~~  '^" !'  make  smooth  f/uir 
Hit  and  flattering  Bpeeche8,  to  cloak  their  mischievous  d< 

11.  -:—n-  .  Dot  in  the  Sense  of  z'i~-,  01  =  -•;  destroy;    =  -x  means,  /,, 
.   Hi.    make   guilty,  cause   them  to  be  i<  ■-  sueh.   treat 

them  as  such  by  inflicting  deserved  punishment.    iVa?,  some  lender,  l>t 
:  they  shall  certainly  fall  from  their  counsels,  as  in  I 

..  fail  in  their  counsels,  or  their   plana  be  frustrated;   but  there  is 

.-  -■:  '-::  can  be  used  in  this  sense.    Better,  let  them  fall,  i.e. 
perish,  -,-.  '"  causal  ten  by  means  of,     shm,  prep. 

may  :  .1  -em,-  ;„,  ,,r  its  instrumental  sense  by. 

It,    ■-.■-    ::'.'<     !.      --  .  in  their   relation  to  thee   ami 

in  the  Qtequent  upon  it     -.-----.   The  name  of  God  expi 

llich  i>  known  of  him  ;    it  b  the  sum  of  his  manifested  attributes. 

1."..    —z.     The  reason  of  their  exultation.     ---•-•<  indef.     It  may  be 
individually  or  collectirt  ly.     rtixj  .  the  large  shield,  covering  the 

n.  ditferent  f;.  in  -.:•:  :    g  245.  •").  '/.  01  «  ihisld  protects,  or  04 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    G  :  1-9.  231 


PSALM    VI. 


The  idea  is  still  that  of  the  righteous  persecuted  by  wicked  enemies. 
Some  suppose  that  the  condition  depicted  is  that  of  sore  and  dangerous 
disease  ;  others,  that  what  is  said  of  bodily  Buffering,  ver.  3,  is  a  figure  for 
inward  distress  occasioned  by  foes  ;  the  correct  view  appears  to  be,  that 
the  Psalmist  is  persecuted  by  foes,  ver.  8,  etc.,  which  he  regards  as  an 
evidence  of  the  divine  displeasure  and  rebuke  for  sin,  ver.  2,  and  this  is 
the  occasion  of  physical  exhaustion  and  undermined  health.  This  is  the 
first  of  the  seven  penitential  Psalms,  viz.,  G,  82,  38,  51,  102,  130,  143. 
The  period  in  David's  life  when  it  was  written  cannot  be  determined. 

1.  rnareajn  the  eighth  or  octave,  a  musical  term  of  doubtful  meaning; 
it  has  been  conjectured  to  mean  an  instrument  of  eight  strings,  or  to  de- 
note the  tone  or  key  of  performance,  perhaps  the  bass. 

The  Psalm  consists  of  two  parts  : 

(1)  vs.  2-8,  a  prayer  enforced  by  the  misery  of  his  condition. 

(2)  vs.  9-11,  confidence  in  the  divine  protection  and  deliverance. 

2.  ijSNS— Vn,  the  prayer  is  not  merely  for  mitigation,  comp.  Jer.  10: 
24,  as  though  the  meaning  were,  rebuke  not  with  the  severity  of  anger, 
but  with  the  gentleness  of  love.  He  seeks  the  removal  of  the  chastise- 
ment which  always  proceeds  from  displeasure  against  sin.  vfvr-'n ,  the 
rebuke  of  God,  not  uttered  in  words,  but  shown  by  his  dealings,  the  in- 
flictions of  his  providence. 

3.  sa»h  §  141.  3.  -:s  fcfttN,  3  pers.  Pual  pret.,  /  am  one  who  has 
drooped,  §279.  a,  or  abbreviated  from  h>\c»,  either  a  verbal  adj.  or  a 
Pual  part,  with  «  omitted,  §  93.  e.  The  double  accent  being  partly  on 
one  word  and  partly  on  the  other,  connects  them  as  if  they  were  joined 
by  Makkeph.  nVnaa  are  terrified,  affected  by  my  terror,  lose  their 
strength  and  elasticity:  'bones'  are  spoken  of  as  the  solid  frame  on 
which  the  body  rests. 

4.  ''eBi').     Both  body  (*»«)  and  soul  were  affected  by  this  terror. 

7.  lam  already  wear;/,  and  if  matters  continue  so,  I  will  make  my 
bed  swim.  n^-ji-fcM  all  night,  or  ever//  night.  In  Baer's  edition  of  the 
Psalms,  from  which  the  text  is  taken,  Daghesh-forte  is  inserted  in  the 
initial  letter  of  a  word,  whenever  the  preceding  word  ends  in  the  same 
letter. 

8.  nros  refers  to  the  dimness  of  the  eye  produced  by  physical  ex- 
haustion or  mental  suffering.  05213,  grief  or  indignation  at  treatment 
so  unjust. 

9.  Upon  the  utterance  of  his  prayer  the  Psalmist  receives  an  inward 
assurance  of  divine  protection  and  deliverance,      inso,  their  plans  for  his 


232  in.r.Kiw   CUHESTOMATHT. 

destruction  would  be  abortive,  and  might  as  well  be  abandoned.  — >=,  for 
Qod  bad  heard  and  would  Bare.  V--  voia  of  my  weeping,  i.  e.  my  loud 
weeping. 

1 1.  -rr:.  they  shall  be  brought  to  Bhame  by  the  frustration  of  their 
plan-,  -'--r--.  l>y  a  divine  retaliation  they  shall  suffer  tin-  very  thing 
which  (hey  have  inflicted  upon  him,  vs.  •">.  I.     »nwj,  not  in  adverbial 

/  my,;, i,  nor  of  an  inward  change, 
they  ehaU  repent  but,  they  ehall  return,  retreat,  be  driven  back,  their 
assault  repelled,  or  they  obliged  to  desist  from  it. 


PSALM    VI L 

This  completes  the  fir>t  series  of  Psalms  relating  to  the  hostility  of 
the  wicked  against  the  righteous,  by  an  impressive  appeal  to  the  future 
and  certain  judgment  of  I  tod. 

1.  ---.-•-  ;  198.  2,  ia  supposed  by  some  to  characterize  the  style  of 
coin]  obit  ion.     rwti  =  rfljto  /<>  celebrate,  hence  'a  song,'  or  roc  to  etagger, 
a  song  of  intoxication  or  strong  excitement,  s  wild  and  in 

' a  dithyramb.'    Or  it  may  describe  the  robject;  nac 

hence  'error.'  either  in  a  physical    sense,  i.  e.  relating  to  David's 

rings,  or.   iii  a  mora!  sense,  transgression,  i.e.  relating  to  sin. 

—  ---Vy,  not      -"-'-■;  concerning  the  affair  of,  i.  e.  concerning,  hut 

•ning  the  wordsof.     In  vs.  4-6  the  Psaknist  clears  himself  of  a 

slanderous  charge.     -  —  ,  perhaps  the  real  name  of  some  adversary  of 

David,  otherwise  unknown,  one  of  those,  it  maybe,  who  were  perpetually 
afresh  poisoning  the  mind  of  Saul  towards  him.  Some  have  suspected 
that  it  is  an  enigmatical    name  of  Saul  himself,  who  might  he  called  OH 

Ethiopian,  from  the  blackness  of  his  heart     The  Psalm  maj  be  divided 

as  follows,  viz. : 

(1)  vs.  •_'  6,  supplication  and  appeal  to  Qod. 
i"_'i  v.-.  7   Is.  God's  judgment  on  transgn 

part  is  capable  of  subdivision  :  thus  the  first  part, 
j,  ."..  prayer  tot  deliverance  from  extreme  peril. 

.  fortified  bj  •  ttionofhis  innocence  of  what  has 

Ealsely  imputed  to  him. 

The  BeOODd  part   into  three  portions  of  four  verses  each: 

7   10,  prayer  for  <  k*d'i  judgment 

\s.   1  1     11.  confident  assurance  of  it. 

actual  infliction. 

8.   II'-  pleads  bom  his  relation  to  God,  and  from  his  having  in  time 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    7  :  1-7.  239 

past  put  his  trust  in  him,  that  he  may  not  be  disappointed  now.  r-c;n 
denotes  enlargement,  positive  salvation,  ^n  is  negative,  extrication 
from  peril :  they  are  used  interchangeably  as  poetic  equivalents. 

3.  Argument  from  the  extremity  of  his  peril.  The  plural  of  the 
preceding  verse  is  here  exchanged  for  the  singular,  which  may  be  trader* 
stood  collectively  or  distributively,  or  may  be  an  individualization,  re- 
ferring to  the  most  prominent  and  dangerous  of  his  foes,  viz.  :  Saul, 
whose  hostility  alone  made  others  formidable,  tfyo1]  rend  as  a  lion,  the 
most  formidable  and  savage  beast  of  prey,  my  soul,  because  the  life  was 
the  object  of  attack,     p-s  crushing,  breaking  bones. 

4.  vs.  4.  5  are  conditional,  and  the  apodosis  is  contained  in  ver.  G. 
He  is  willing  to  abjure  the  divine  aid,  if  he  is  as  guilty  as  he  is  charged 
with  being,  rm  may  refer  back  to  the  title,  '  the  words  of  Cush,'  or  to 
what  follows,  and  is  more  fully  explained  in  the  next  verse,  l^sa  in 
my  hands,  as  the  instruments  of  action,  if  they  are  soiled  by  contact 
with  the  pollution  of  crime  ;  as  the  hands  of  a  murderer  are  said  to  be 
stained  with  blood.  Others  suppose  the  hands  to  be  regarded  as  instru- 
ments of  seizure  ;  if  there  be  plunder  iniquitously  taken  in  my  hands  as 
evidence  of  robbery  and  injustice. 

5.  Connect  yi  with  ipiVea  ,  not  with  nsiisj  'him  who  treated  me  ill.' 
naihgi,  Eng.  Ver.  makes  Vav  adversative  and  the  clause  parenthetic. 
More  recent  interpreters  regard  Vav  as  copulative,  and  render  yfeh  to 
spoil,  a  souse  which  nowhere  else  occurs  in  the  verb,  but  is  justified  by 
its  derivative  n^-Vh  spoils.  There  seems  to  be  an  allusion  to  the  oppor- 
tunities which  David  had  of  injuring  Saul  in  the  cave  at  Engedi  and 
wilderness  of  Ziph,  but  which  he  forbore  to  use ;  and  where,  in  exculpa- 
ting himself  to  Saul,  he  referred  to  false  accusations  of  this  description, 
I  Sam.  24:9,  2G  :  19. 

6.  tp-r;  §  GO.  2.  a.  The  future  has  a  jussive  sense,  as  is  shown  by 
the  following  afcr  and  ■}£*; .  If  guilty  of  these  charges,  he  was  willing  to 
renounce  all  claim  upon  the  divine  interposition,  and  to  have  permission 
given  to  the  enemy  to  pursue  bis  soul,  i.  e.  his  life,  with  deadly  intent, 
and  not  only  pursue,  but  overtake  and  trample  it  to  the  earth,  =  •:---. 
complete,  helpless,  and  contemptuous  destruction,  as  of  something  vile 

'  and  worthless,  vpaa*  honour,  personal,  official,  or  both  ;  to  bring  this  to 
the  dust  is  to  degrade  him  by  the  loss  of  it.  Or  it  may  denote  the  more 
honourable  and  exalted  part  of  his  nature,  and  thus  be  equivalent  to 
:life'  and  'soul:'  and  to  bring  it  to  the  dust  will  then  be  to  sink  him 
to  the  grave. 

7.  Having  stated  his  case,  he  now  appeals  to  God,  the  judge  of  all, 
for  his  judgment.     He  prays  that  God's  judgment  on  the  world  may  be- 


234  HEBREW    CHBE8T0MATHT. 

gin,  and  that  this  particular  portion  of  it,  his  own  case,  may  he  decided 
without  further  delay,  njip,  see  on  3 :  8.  Rfein,  either,  lift  up  thy- 
self, parallel  to  the  preceding  verb,  or  ascend  the  seat  of  judgment. 
,--:;-.  prep,  in  the  midst  of,  and  so  6ecatM«  <</  or  against.  r~r"',' 
awake,  u  if  From  sleep  and  previous  inattention  or  neglect.  -Vn  »«/o 
«»<•,  for  my  advantage,  or  a  pregnant  construct  ion,  g  272.  •">,  awake  and 
turn  (o  i  p.  •-:■-•:.  not  aocnaative  of  direction,  'unto  the  judgment 
which  thou  basl  commanded,'  but  the  object  of  the  verb,  thou  hast  com- 
mandsd Judgment,  either  justice  which  (iod  has  required  to  be  practised, 
whence  he  is  appealed  to  that  he  would  ihiw  exercise  the  same,  or  rather 
a  judicial  process  which  he  has  icsolvcd  apon  and  appointed  a  time  for 
executing. 

8.  The  judgment  scene  is  depicted,  riiri  congregation  of  nation*, 
i.  e.  all  nations,  either  as  spectators,  or  themselves  to  he  judged.  rvVVi i , 
either,   after   the  judgment   is  complete    ascend    again    triumphantly  to 

heaven,  or  preparatory  to  the  judgment  resume  the  elevated  judgment- 
re  called  the  high  place  ;  resume  or  return  to  it,  because  in  suf- 
fering iniquity  to  be  unpunished,  he  appeared  for  a  season  to  have  for- 
saken it. 

!».  lie  pleadi  from  the  necessary  connection  of  God's  universal  work 
of  judgment  with  the  dispensing  of  justice  in  his  own  case,  (iod  is  to 
judge,   or  judges,   is   the  judge   of  nations;    judge   me,  do  me  justice. 

apply  the  relative,  which  is   upon  me,  rests  upon  me,  IS  pOK 
by  me.    Others  render,  which  is  over  me  as  a  protection  and  defence, 
or  supply   the  Bubstantive  verb,  '  let  it  be  upon  me  according  to  my 
righteousness.'     This  desire  to  he  treated  according  to  his  righteousness 
is  not  inconsistent  with  his  supplications  for  divine  mercy  iii  the  previous 

Psalm  and  elsewhere,      lie  was  guiltless  as  regarded  man,  and  especially 
;  'led  these  existing  charges  and  his   existing   i'ovs,  but  DOt  as  re- 
garded i  kxiL 

Hi.    The  object  of  this  judgment  for  which  he  prays,  is  the   destruc- 
tion of  Bin,  rather  than  of  the  persons  of  the  wicked,  except  SO  far  BS  this 
U)  it,  and    the    establishment  and   security  of  the  righteous. 
--■::-.  trans,   or   intrans.   and   jr->,  subject    or   object;    hence    three    oon- 

•  possible,    (l)  may  evil  (i.e.  their  sin)  destroy  the  wicked; 

CJ)   may  he  put  an   end  to  the  <\  il  of  the  wicked;   (:>)   may  the   e\il  of 

the  wicked  i  God  is  addressed  both  before  and  after,  the 

to  be  preferred,    -rz'  ii  righteous  Qod  tries,  or  is  a  trier  of  hearts 

and  reins.     Or  if  the  language  of  direct   address  is  preserved  in  this 

'thou,  0  righteous   <  iod,  ait  a  trier,  etc.'  or   '  thou   art  a  trier  of 
.  .i  righteous  God.'      '  Hearts  and  reins'  denote  the  inte- 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    7  !  8-18.  235 

rior  nature  and  state  of  men,  their  inward  character  as  well  as  their 
inward  acts  or  exercises.  This  is  an  assertion  not  only  of  God's  omnis- 
cience, that  he  is  acquainted  with  what  passes  within  men,  but  also  of 
his  justice,  that  he  will  deal  with  them  accordingly,  like  a  trier  of  metals 
who  discriminates  dross  from  gold. 

11.  The  petition  is  followed  by  a  confident  expectation  founded  on 
the  divine  justice,  "'ssia,  God,  who  is  elsewhere  called  a  shield,  i.  e. 
protection  or  defence,  is  here  represented  as  sustaining  the  shield,  pro- 
viding for  the  defence  of  the  Psalmist.  My  shield  is  upon  God,  rests 
upon  him,  is  furnished  or  supported  by  him.  The  attribute  ascribed  to 
God  in  the  following  words  is  the  ground  of  the  confidence  just  expressed. 

12.  tegiti  God  judges,  does  justice  to  the  righteous,  or,  God  is  a 
righteous  judge.  ej;.t  predicate,  and  Vn  subject,  God  is  angry  every 
day,  or  the  former  might  qualify  Vn,  if  the  prose  usage  of  this  word  be 
insisted  on,  see  on  Nah.  1  :  2,  and  b^k  be  the  subject,  God  is  a  God 
who  is  angry  every  day. 

13.  astth  nV— en  if  he,  the  wicked,  shall  not  return,  either  inwardly 
repent  or  turn  back  from  his  assault  and  persecution.  As  God  is  the 
subject  both  before  and  after,  some  make  it  so  in  this  clause  by  convert- 
ing nV  cn  into  an  asseveration.  In  an  oath,  see  on  Gen.  42 :  15,  cn  has 
a  negative  sense,  and  n->  dn  an  opposite  or  positive  sense ;  surely  he  will 
return,  sharpen  his  sioord,  will  again  sharpen  it,  §  2G9.  a. 

14.  CpJsts,  not  ardent  in  pursuit,  persecutors,  but  he  will  make  h  is  ar- 
rows to  be  burning,  with  allusion  to  the  practice  of  hurling  blazing  darts. 

15.  He  conceives  mischief  or  harm  to  others  and  brings  forth  false- 
hood, that  which  disappoints  his  expectations  ;  he  ruins  himself  instead 
of  those  against  whom  he  is  plotting. 

16.  Figure  from  pits  dug  to  entrap  animals.  :^»S^  he  was  making 
or  was  about  to  make,  fut.  relative  to  the  preceding  preterite,  §  2C3.  1. 

17.  Comp.  Obad.  ver.  15. 

18.  Praise  for  God's  just  judgment  on  the  wicked  and  his  vindica- 
tion of  his  servants.  :  y'~y.  when  used  as  a  divine  name  does  not  receive 
the  article,  §246.  1. 


PSALM  VIII.    • 

A  devout  meditation  upon  God's  condescending  grace  to  man  as 
shown  in  the  rank  assigned  to  him  in  the  creation,  and  the  dominion 
granted  to  him  over  the  world.  The  divine  goodness  to  man,  which  it 
is  the  aim  of  this  Psalm  to  celebrate,  is  not  to  be  estimated  by  his  pres- 
ent fallen  condition,  which  is  the  fruit  of  his  own  sin,  but  by  the  gifts 


23G  BEBRBW    (  IIK1.MOMATHY. 

and  honours  with  which  he  was  cxowned  in  his  primitive  estate.     It  is 
man  as  God  made  him  end  designed  him  to  be,  who  is  bere  described, 

primeval  man.  idea]    man.      This   ideal,   imperfectly  exhibited  in  man  as 
he  DOW  is  finds  full  realization  in  Christ,  of  whom  Adam  Was  a  type,  and 

to  whom  the  terms  of  the  Psalm  are  therefore  applicable  in  a  more  ex- 
alted   Benae  than   they  were  to  him,    1Kb.  2:0-9,  -1  Cor.    lo  :  27.     It 

shall  hereafter  be  realized  in  all  the  people  of  God,  who  are  to  be  fe- 
stered in  the  image  of  Christ,  and  made  partakers  of  bis  dignity. and 

glory,  and  thus  raised  to  a  condition  of  which  the  primitive  estate  of  man 
was  1 -it  the  image  and  the  type. 

1.    lvf}Jkn,  by  some  derived  from  na  </  wine-press,  and  thought  to  de> 

i  style  of  music  connected  with  the  vintage  ;  by  others  from  the 

city  of   Oath,  whence  the   instrument  or  tune  so  designated   may  have 

orrowed  ;  and  by  others  still  from  -,j: .  in  the  sense  of  the  music  of 

■  I  instruments. 
The  Psalm  recounts, 

(1)  VS.  2    i,  the  evidences  of  God's  greatness,  as  preliminary  to  the 
consideration  of, 

(2)  vs.  5—10,  his  wonderfnl  grace  to  man. 

■J.  •:-:-.>•  i'  201.  '-'.  jilur.  suf.,  the  Psalmisl  Bpeaks  BOl  merely  for  him- 
an  individual,  hut  for  all  the  people  of (iod,  or  for  all  men.  -per, 
the  name  of (iod,  L  e.  that  which  is  known  of  him.  the  revelation  which 
he  has  made  of  himself,  see  on  1  Sam.  17  :  1"»,  V^.  5  :  11.  r:r  g  188.  1. 
This  word  has  greatly  embarrassed  interpreters.  Some  make  it  ;!  f.  pret. 
for  -:.-: .  a-  —  -  2  Sam.  22  :  1  1   for  nrr: .  which,  viz.  the  earth,  hat  given 

iky  glory  above  //"■  heavens,  i.  e.  lias  caused  thy  praises  to  teach  the 

skies.  In  all    the  other  passages    in  which  this   form   occurs, 

imper.  with  n^  paragogic,  which  give  even  thy  glory  <ii>nn  th<  heavens, 

make  it  still  more   conspicuous.      Bat   the  connection   seems  to  demand. 

■  'aver  for  enhancing  God's  glory,  hut  a  declaration  of  its  oon- 
spknity  and  1     eems  better,  therefore,  to  regard  it  as  a  Kal 

iufiu.  -  .--  .      ---  ( Sen.  46  :  S  for  pv.  :;  1  is.  2.  whose  ;//i>r// 

,  put   Uj,,,!,  i!i<   heavens,  lit.   //"   giving  of  whosi  glory  is,  etc. 

fGod  is  displayed  in  the  hawns,  and  his  name  is  thus  made 
resplendent  in  all  the  earth. 

3.   This  glory  is  so  self-evidencing  that  babes  may  he  trusted  i"  de- 
fend it  sgainat  blaspheming  foes.     --•?'-•-.  ool  babes  in  the  spiritual 
to  the  wise  and  prudent,   Matt.  11:25,  hut  young 

children  ;  enough  is  palpable  t'>  them  to  constitute  an  irrefragable  ergo? 

atms^  and    glory.      t? .  out  of   the  utterances  of  these 

'.  d  has  founded  strength,  constructed  a  power  to  still 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    8  :  1-10.  237 

the  proudest  foes.  In  such  a  cause  a  child  can  confute  the  most  learned 
and  subtle  infidel.  For  'strength'  the  LXX  substitute  'praise;'  this 
rendering  is  retained  in  Matt.  12  :  16  as  substantially  equivalent  to  the 
original,  inasmuch  as  the  strength  referred  to  consists  in  the  conscious 
or  unconscious  praises  of  infancy  and  childhood.  The  word  tSf,  how- 
ever, does  not  properly  mean  '  praise,'  though  Gesenius  incorrectly  at- 
tributes this  meaning  to  it  here  and  in  a  few  other  passages. 

4.  *pni»a*M  §  183.  c,  figure  from  human  organs  of  construction, 
rnf  §  247.     :nn:,3i3  §  86.  b  (2  m.  s.). 

5.  '.',i-ptT),  God  is  said  to  visit  men  when  he  manifests  himself  to 
them  either  in  mercy  or  in  judgment ;  the  former  is  here  particularly 
referred  to.  The  future  in  this  and  the  following  verbs  has  its  habit- 
ual sense,  §  263.  4,  describing  what  God  is  constantly  doing.  The 
sentence  begun  in  the  preceding  verse  extends  through  the  first  clause 
of  ver.  7. 

6.  t~~srrn  §  265.  a.  ttvio  denotes  degree,  a  little ;  in  the  ideal 
application  of  this  Psalm  to  Christ  it  might  also  have  its  temporal  sense, 
a  little  while,  Heb.  2:7.  9.  c--;n>s,  for  'God'  the  LXX  substitute 
'  angels,'  which  is  retained  Heb.  2  :  7,  since  the  main  idea  is  expressed 
with  sufficient  accuracy.  The  Psalmist  alludes  to  the  fact  that  man  was 
made  in  the  image  of  God. 

7.  V=,  man  was  constituted  the  head  of  the  material  and  animal 
creation.  Put  as  applied  to  Christ,  the  ideal  man,  in  whom  and  by 
whom  our  lapsed  nature  is  restored,  these  words  obtain  a  higher  than 
their  original  sense,  and  '  all '  may  be  pressed  to  the  widest  possible  ex- 
tent of  meaning,  and  embrace,  as  the  apostle  in  commenting  upon  it  ex- 
plains, absolutely  all  things  but  God  himself,  1  Cor.  15  :  27,  Eph,  1  :  22, 
Heb.  2  :  8. 

8.  This  verse  contains  two  poetic  forms,  n:s  for  ytit,  or  as  it  is  once 
written,  n:u,  and  ;  ^nto  for  rr(y  ;  also  one  word  of  rare  occurrence,  c-e:Vn  , 
equivalent  in  sense  to  the  more  usual  and  prosaic  -ijra.  The  enumera- 
tion begins  with  the  domestic  animals  as  the  most  useful  and  the  most 
completely  under  human  control,  proceeds  thence  to  wild  beasts,  and 
thence  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  other  elements,  the  birds  of  the  air 
above,  the  fish  in  the  waters  beneath. 

9..  i=?  cannot  agree  with  ->i-t ,  but  is  a  parallel  and  more  comprehen- 
sive expression. 

10.  This  verse  repeats  the  sentiment  with  which  the  Psalm  began, 
and  of  which  a  fresh  proof  has  now  been  exhibited.  God's  name  ren- 
dered glorious  by  the  frame  of  material  nature  is  still  more  exalted  and 
ennobled  by  his  condescending  grace  to  man. 


238  Hir.KL.w    CHRR8TOMATHT, 


PSALM   XXII. 
The  basis  of  this  Psalm  is  to  be  sought  in  the  typical  experience  of 

tla-  Psalmist,  the  prophetic  significance  of  which  is  herein  developed* 

David,  though  a  true  servant  of  God,  «U  exposed  to  severe  suffering 
from  the  pene  ut  ion  of  Wicked  men,  Wei  finally  delivered,  and  in  • 

quence  of  this  deliverance  grateful  homage  was  paid  to  God  by  him  and 

by  others  to  whom  this  act  of  grace  was  made  known.  This  was  not  an 
anomalous  experi  nee,  but  a  law  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  destined  to  be 

verified  not  only  in  other  instances  like  his  own,  but  on  a  vastly  greater 
Scale   in   One  who   should  be   the  righteous   Sufferer  JOT  CTcel/cnc<.  and 

sufferings,  coupled  with  his  final  extrication  out  of  them,  should 
result  in  the  offering  of  grateful  praise  to  God  from  all  mankind  in  every 

Phe  extremity  of  the  sufferings  described,  and  especially  the  con- 
sequences  to  follow  upon  their  termination,  are  such  as  David  could  not, 
by  the  most  strained  exaggeration,  have  imputed  to  his  own  case.  It  is 
evident  that  he  is  speaking  in  the  name  of  the  Messiah,  considered  as 
the  ideal  of  righteous  sufferers.  The  same  thing  appears  from  the  adop- 
tion of  the  first  words  of  this  Psalm  byour  Lord  upon  the  cross,  and 

the  application  of  its  language  to  him  in  repeated   instances  in  tin'  New 

X        aent. 

1.    ---rr:  rV'N-Vy.     Some  suppose  the  hind  of  the  dawn  to  be  the 

name  of  a  tune  or  of  a  song  whose  melody  was  to  be  used  in  singing  this 
Psalm  ;   others    think  it  to  he  an  enigmatical    description  of  the   subject, 

'the  hind'  perhaps>a  figure  for  persecuted  innocence,  with  the  'dawn'  of 

a  happiei  morning  after  a  night  of  suffering  and   sorrow  ;   or,  'the  hind 

Of  the  dawn'  may  be  a  fanciful  description  of  the  breaking  day,  the  first 

ing  beams  as  they  struggle   into  view  being  compared  to  antlers. 

ts  of  three  parts,  viz. : 
J    11.  prayer   for  deliverance  enforced   by  the   speaker's   relation 
to  God 

\s.  L2— 22,  by  the  greatness  of  the  peril. 

!  I    82,  praise  for  deliverance  and  its  blessed  results. 
•J.     --  N.ih.   1  :  ■_'.      Thaj  God  wis  kit  (-'"'I  was  itself  a  plea 

why  he  should  be  heard.     ft&  i  231.  I.  "•     ":r-:v  .  for  which  cra&zv&mL 

Matt  _'T  :  hi  is  the  Qhaldee  equivalent    pirn  may  agree  directly 

with  the  subject  of  the  preced i ii ■_'  verb,  or  the  interrogation  may  be  re- 

.  •  w  h\  art  thou  far,  •  t    .'     --z-  .  c  I   :dinate  w  ilh  the  preceding  DOUU 

edbythi    ami  ;  i  though  others,  read,  the  word* 

.       •       .  275.  1  .'     "  '».'/  8alvationt  i.e.  far  from  effecting 
word*  of  my  roaring. 


NOTES   ON   PSALM   22  :  1-1G.  289 

4.  cS-:pr.  The  God  whom  the  sufferer  addresses  is  holy,  that  is  ac- 
cording to  the  proper  sense  of  the  original  expression,  see  on  Is.i.  40  :  25, 
41  :  14,  infinitely  exalted  and  perfectly  pure.  He  might,  therefore,  be 
expected  to  possess  both  the  ability  and  the  disposition  to  save-  bis  op- 
pressed servant.  a«jv  Inhabiting,  i.  e.  either  dwelling  among  so  as  to 
be  surrounded  by,  or  sitting  enthroned  upon  the  praises  of  farm  I.  These 
praises  imply  attributes,  to  which  he  makes  his  urgent  appeal. 

5.  Argument  from  God's  past  covenant  faithfulness  as  shown  to 
those  who  were  Messiah's  fathers  according  to  the  flesh. 

7.  mMb,  despicable  and  helpless,  liable  to  be  crushed.  Comp.  Isa. 
.41  :  14,  49  :  7,  53  :  3. 

8.  W|f,  these  gestures  of  derision  are  expressly  mentioned  in  the 
narrative  of  the  crucifixion,  Mat.  27  :  39,  Mark  15  :  29. 

9.  \b,  not  the  infin.  for  the  pret.  he  rolled,  §  2G8.  1,  as  it  is  rendered 
by  the  LXX,  but  the  imper.  roll,  devolve  thy  cause  upon  Jehovah,  com- 
mit it  to  him,  comp.  Ps.  37  :  5,  Prow  16:3.  A  taunting  and  ironical 
suggestion  made  to  the  sufferer  by  the  unfeeling  beholders  before  de- 
scribed, who  then  proceed  to  speak  of  him  in  the  third  person,  §  279. 
The  evangelist  records  the  utterance  at  the  cross  of  these  identical  ex- 
pressions and  others  like  them,  Mat.  27  :  43.  yen,  the  subject  is  Jeho- 
vah, not  the  sufferer,  since  this  verb  is  used  to  describe  the  feelings  of 
God  toward  men,  but  never  those  of  men  toward  God. 

10.  — * s .  The  taunt  was  just.  They  may  well  say,  God  has  de- 
lighted in  me,  for  thy  kind  care  was  bestowed  upon  me  from  my  birth. 
--;.  |  157.  1,  thou  art  my  breaking  forth,  i.  c.  the  one  who  brought  me 
forth,  innsrsa,  giving  me  ground  for  trust,  before  I  was  capable  of  its 
conscious  exercise,  by  thy  gracious  dealings  with  me. 

11.  i'-n,  this  section  of  the  Psalm  closes,  as  it  began,  with  the  argu- 
ment which  has  thus  far  been  persistently  pressed. 

12.  The  second  argument  on  which  his  petition  is  based,  the  proximity 
of  the  danger,  and  his  destitution  of  any  other  source  of  help.  The  sec- 
ond ia  is  coordinate  with  the  first,  and  both  are  dependent  on  pi-.-p-Vx. 

13-16.  His  enemies,  who  have  him  completely  in  their  power,  are 
compared  to  bulls  reared  on  the  rich  but  solitary  pastures  of  Bashan, 
and  to  lions.  The  weakness  verging  on  dissolution,  to  which  they  have 
reduced  him,  is  set  forth  under  the  emblems  of  water,  and  melted  wax. 
and  dislocated  bones.  The  vigour  and  moisture  of  his  frame  is  dried  oat, 
it  is  dry  as  a  potsherd,  and  his  parched  tongue  cleaves  to  his  jaws.  It 
has  been  suggested  that  the  physical  effects  of  crucifixion  are  lure  pre- 
cisely described,  the  violent  wrenching  of  the  body,  the  extreme  debility 
and  exhaustion,   and   the  raging   thirst,  John    19:28.      \'\ry--y  what 


240  BSBRBW    CHBS8TOMATHT. 

Liahed    by  his  murderous  enemies  was  nevertheless,   under 

another  aspect,  the  sot  of  God.     The  persecution  has  readied  its  last 

.    thou  "-ill,  if  this  murderous   treatment  is  allowed  to  proceed   fur- 

U  0/  tlcitlt,  i.  e.  the  grave,  bring  me  down  to  it 

and  place  me  there. 

17.  — r  ,  the  proof  that  he  is.  as  he  has  just  declared,  at  the  \<x\ 
point  of  death.  •:•-.•--  i.  l'7-">.  _'  or  i  _'77.  «»*a  like  a  Hon  they  have 
encircled  ox  as  (,,  my  hand*  and  my  /set,  §271.  4,  or  as 
we  might  say.  'hand  and  foot,'  so  that  I  can  neither  resist  nor  flee. 
I>r.  Alexander  Suggests  as  a  poinl  of  comparison,  "the  infliction  of  sharp 
WOimdfl  in  those  parts  of  the  bodj,  an  idea  common  to  the  habits  of  the 
lion  and  the  usages  of  Crucifixion."  The  explanation  of  '".x:  as  a  plur. 
part,  from  -r: .  which,  though  it  does  not  occur  elsewhere,  might  easily 
mean  frr  jrifr  nius  Lexicon,  inrolves  the  double  anomaly  of  the 
insertion  of  n  §  loC.  3,  and  the  omission  of  D  from  the  plural  ending, 
§199.  b.  An  inconsiderable  number  of  manuscripts  read  -nxr  or  ;is 
they  pierced.  They  appear  to  be  confirmed  by  the  LXX,  Aquila,  the 
Syriac  Peshito,  and  Jerome,  who  render  this  word  as  a  *erb,  though 

With   BOmC   variety   in   the   signification   which  they   assign    to   it.      The 

.  (according  to  Jacob  ben  I  lhayim,  the  learned  editor  of  the  Vene- 
tian Rabbinical  Bible,  ]•'<-'>)  remarks  that  ■'■ins  occurs  twice  in  different 
.  viz  :  in  [sa.  -"'s  :  L8,  where  it  undoubtedly  means  as  a  Uon\  and 
J's.  22  :  17.  where  the  K'ri  has  ^-x=  ,  and  the  K'thihh  nm.     IV  I;     i 

(Yaria.-  I  .  vol.  iv.),  however,  confesses  that  he  could  find  no  such 

remark  in  any  of  the  numerous  copies  which  he  possessed  of  the  Masora. 
On  the  whole,  the  reading  with  1,  though  adopted  into  the  text,  or  at 
I  it  on  a  par  with  the  received  reading  by  several  able  critics, 

•  1  have  the  overwhelming  preponderance  of  critical  authorities 

•  it. 

18.  rnsn,  not  his  bones  but  his  foes,     i'a-tt*-^,  see  on  Gen.  1  I  :  '■'<  I, 

imselves  with  the  spectacle  of  mj  misery. 

19.  "iv"",'  i°  ]:-  ■  the  unfinished  present,  §268.  2,  are 
1,  or  proximate  future,  on  about  />>  iividet  on  the  point  of  divid- 
1                1  sure  of  the  death  of  their  victim  as  to  be  already 

apportioning  Ids  garments  amongst  themselves.     The  exactness  of  its 

fulfilment   is  testified    by  all    four  of  the   evangelists,   Mat.  -_'7  :  85,    Mark 

16:24,  Luke  28:84,  John  19:28.  14.  -:.----'-i-.  for  Daghesh-forte 
oonjan  6  :  7. 

SO.   -->-••  g  248.  L,  tlie  pnaoan  expressed  <>n  account  of  the  empha- 

:>.      They  arc  acting  thus,  and  therefore  do  not  thou 
refuse  or  delay  thine  BJ  1. 


notes  on  psalm  22:17-28.  241 

21.  a-;htt,  poetic  individualization  of  deadly  hostile  weapons.  -.;•::, 
not  merely  me  but  my  soul,  i.  e.  my  life,  see  on  ."!  :  2.  — ■■■r.  from  the 
hand,  i.  e.  from  the  power  of,  see  on  Gen.  37  :  21.  In  this  derived  sense 
of  the  phrase  it  is  here  joined  with  'dog,'  as  in  1  Sam.  17  :  37  with 
'lion'  and  'bear.'  Others  think  it  to  be  an  indication  that  under  the 
figure  of  'dogs'  men  are  intended,  svn-p",  shown  by  the  parallel  ex- 
pression its?  to  be  an  epithet  of  his  life  ;   my  only  one,  either  as  pi 

ing  singular  value,  my  darling,  my  most  highly  prized,  or  more  strictly 
the  only  life  he  possessed  or  could  have  ;  or  it  may  be  my  lunch/  orn ,  my 
life  deserted  as  it  seems  to  be  by  God  as  well  as  men. 

22.  c-i2^  for  DMs«n,  by  §  53.  3  ;  and  from  (he  horns  of  the 
loes  thou  hast  answered  me,  i.  e.  answered  my  prayer  proceedin_ 
between  their  horns,  or  answered  by  delivering  me  from  their  horns, 
§272.  3.  Others,  contrary  to  the  accents,  put  a  full  stop  after  '  buffa- 
loes,' connecting  all  that  precedes  with  *3jn«h'n.  :  "£"?. ,  the  deliverance 
prayed  for  is  granted.  This  sudden  transition  prepares  the  way  lor  the 
third  and  last'  division  of  the  Psalm.  The  Psalmist  sets  forth  the  sever- 
ity of  Messiah's  sufferings,  but  makes  no  explicit  mention  of  his  death. 
The  vicarious  nature  of  these  sufferings  is  not  declared,  nor  the  direct 
connection  which  they  have  with  the  salvation  of  the  world  ;  while  stress 
is  chiefly  laid  upon  the  results  effected  by  his  exaltation  from  this  ex- 
tremity of  woe.  The  view  presented  is  of  course  a  partial  one,  being 
limited  by  the  character  of  the  type,  which  it  is  the  province  of  the 
Psalm  to  unfold.  In  the  respects  referred  to  it  is  supplement.:  1  by 
Isa.  53. 

23.  j^ott  declare  thy  name,  i.  e.  recount  the  manifestations  which 
God  has  made  of  his  glorious  perfections,  see  on  5  :  11.  It  is  here  said 
with  special  reference  to  the  exhibition  of  his  power  and  grace  just  made. 
Quoted  as  the  language  of  Messiah,  Heb.  2:12. 

25.   X7-P.  §  92.  c. 

2G.  T[PNtt  from  with  thee,  not  merely  respecting  thee,  but  derived 
from  thee.     :  vkv,  change  of  person,  §  279. 

27.  aSatf"1,  partake  of  the  sacrificial  or  eucharistic  festival  implied  or 
referred  to  in  the  last  clause  of  the  preceding  verse,  symbolizing  com- 
munion with  God  and  all  spiritual  blessings.  ■*£-,  by  some  supposed  to 
be  the  customary  formula  of  benediction  pronounced  by  the  offerer  of  the 
sacrifice  upon  those  who  partook  with  him  of  the  festival  ;  which  might 
account  for  the  change  of  person. 

28.  r:t;  remember  the  evidence  now  afforded  of  Jehovah's  grace  to 
his  suffering  servant,  or  remember  God  himself,  whom  the  heathen  have 
forgotten,  9:18.     y-s— osa,  see  on  2  :  8.     n-rrr-c-V: .  the  blessing  thus 

16 


'2-\'2  BBBBEW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

bl  shall  be  co-extensive  with  that  which  it  was  promised  Abraham 
should  be  effected  through  his  seed,  Gen.  12  :8. 

All  nations  shall  thus  worship  Jehovah,  for  they  are  rightfully 

imp.  I  >ba  1.  rex.  21.     VVe'i,  the  pronoun  is  often  omitted  even  be- 

articiples,  when  the  subject  can  be  readily  supplied  from  the  con- 

:  248.  1. 

80.    £s»,  the  figure  of  the   sacrificial  festival  is  continued.     This 

salvation  shall  not  only  extend  to  all  nations,  but  to  all  classes;   (he  fat 

f  the   earth,   they   who  have  a  prosperous  abundance,   as  well   as 

those  who  are  perishing  in  abjed  destitution,  going  down  to  the  dust, 

the  grave,  and  he  who,  >;  285.  3,  has  not  kept  his  soul  alive,  though  dying 

or  actually  dead,  be  shall   partake  of  this   soul-reviving  food,  and  shall 

live. 

31.  These  benefits  shall  further  be  shared  by  every  age.  y-t  seed, 
the  descendants  of  those  just  spoken  of,  or  posterity  in  general.  "ago;  it 
shall  /«'  related  of  the  Lord  to  the  next  generation;  the  LXX  connect 
tin-  following  *s='  with  this  verse,  yeyta  7/  epxo/itVri,  but  this  is  unneces- 
Thia  rendering  gives  to  the  verb  the  same  sense  as  in  ver.  23, 
and  is  to  be  preferred  to  it,  posterity,  shall  be  reckoned  (a  figure  from  the 
census  or  enrollment,  as  Ps.  87:  6)  unto  or  by  the  Lord  to  the  genera? 
Hon,  comp.  Ps,  2  I  :  G,  i.  e.  to  the  number  of  his  true  people. 

82.  -';'•:,  the  participle  denotes  a  time  contemporaneous  with  the 
action  of  the  preceding  verb,  §  266.  3,  a  people  not  now  in  existence, 
hut  who  shall  then  be  born. 


PSALM   XLV. 

Messiah  is  here  presented  as  the  ideal  bridegroom.  The  typical 
basil  was  probably  afforded  by  the  marriage  of  Solomon  to  a  foreign 
prince88,  perhaps,  as  many  have  conjectured,  to  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh, 
king  of  Egypt.  It  Cannot,  however,  he  an  ode  composed  in  honour  of 
thai  marriage.     This  is  forbidden  by  its  position  in  the  book  of  Psalms, 

ami  its  reception  into  the  canon.  A  secular  poem  could  find  no  place 
there,  and  would  be  entirely  without  analogy.    The  royal  bridegroom  is 

a  divine  person,  ver.  7,  to  whom  a  universal  reign,  ver.  17,  and  endless 
homage,  ver.  18,  are  promised.  Tyre,  which  was  never  subjed  to  any 
king  of  Israel,  makes  her  submission  to  him,  ver.  13.    In  addition  to 

One  w]  ited  the  queen,  other  virgins  and  kings'  daughters,  her 

fellow^,  an-  upon  tic  same  occasion  wedded  to  the  king,  vs.  9.  14.  L5, 

which  is  contrary  to  the  DMgtJ  of  v>  al  life,  though  signilicant,\s  an  alle- 
Martial  qualities  are  imputed  to  the  king,  vs.  3-."),  and  a  line  of 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    45  :  1-3.  248 

royal  ancestors,  vcr.  16  ;  neither  of  which  could  he  attributed  to  Solo- 
mon. Hence  this  Psalm  has,  from  the  earliest  times,  been  regarded  as 
a  mystic  epithalamium,  representing  under  a  figure  frequently  employed 
in  both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments  the  union  of  the  Lord  and  his 
people,  of  Christ  and  his  church.  Its  admission  into  the  canon,  it  is 
now  generally  confessed,  proves  that  it  was  so  understood  at  the  time 
the  canon  was  formed.  The  Targum  so  expounds  it.  The  application 
of  it  to  Christ,  Heb.  1  :  8.  9,  both  implies  that  this  view  was  then  preva- 
lent, and  sets  the  seal  of  inspired  authority  upon  it.  Its  messianic 
character  has  been  almost  universally  recognized  by  Christian  interpre- 
ters, and  though  denied  by  the  unbelief  of  modern  times  in  its  repugnance 
to  admit  predictions  of  Christ,  no  other  satisfactory  solution  has  been  or 
can  be  proposed. 

1.  e-Jii-Vs  vpon  lilies,  which  some  explain  to  mean,  lily-shaped 
instruments  ;  others,  a  tune  bearing  that  name,  or  associated  with  a  song 
so  called  ;  others,  an  enigmatical  description  of  the  subject,  'lilies'  being 
a  figure  for  beautiful  women,  Sol.  Song,  2  :  2.  l-np— >?a!s  belonging  to  the 
sons  of  Korah,  a  Levitical  family,  employed  with  others  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  David  '  in  the  service  of  song  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,'  1  Chron. 
G  :  16.  22  (Eng.  Ver.  vs.  31.  37),  2  Chron.  20  :  19.  It  belonged  to  them, 
probably,  in  the  sense  of  being  committed  to  them  for  musical  perform- 
ance, though  others  think  that  it  was  composed  by  them,  ^astac  ,  an  in- 
structive or  didactic  Psalm ;  this  title  would  only  be  appropriate  upon 
the  allegorical  interpretation,  and  may  have  been  prefixed  with  the  view 
of  suggesting  at  the  outset  that  this  is  not  a  mere  marriage  ode,  and  of 
leading  the  reader  to  seek  for  a  deeper  meaning.  :  n'THi  lovely  women, 
though  some  give  to  the  fem.  plur.  a  neuter  sense,  lovely  things,  or  an 
abstract,  §  201.  1.  a,  love. 

After  an  introduction,  ver.  2,  declaring  the  Psalmist's  interest  in  his 
exalted  theme,  follow, 

(1)  vs.  3-10,  the  praises  of  the  king. 

(2)  vs.  11-16,  the  queen  and  the  wedding  festivities. 

(3)  vs.  17.  18,  conclusion. 

In  (1)  and  (3)  the  king  is  addressed  ;  in  (2)  the  queen. 

2.  la?  is  governed  by  ehn,  not  by  "tak,  which  is  forbidden  by  the 
accents.  ■»»*  may  govern  *sia,  or  it  may  stand  absolutely,  /  am  toy- 
ing:  my  iDorto  are  or  let  them  be  for  the  king,  or  respecting  the  king. 
-'-.'-  |  "JIT.  bs»  my  tongue  is,  or  may  it  be  the  pen,  etc,  i.  e.  rapidly 
record  the  language  of  my  thoughts. 

3.  *v>dnd;  might  appear  to  be  formed  by  the  reduplication  of  the  Brs1 
two  radicals,  and  so  it  is  in  fact  frequently  explained.     This  would, 


2  1  I  III  KKKW    tllKl  STOMATIIY. 

howerer,  be  entirely  anomalous  and  without  analogy.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  arc  instances  both  in  verhs.  £  92.  a,  and  nouns,  §  188,  of  the 
reduplication  of  the  last  two  radicals,  e.  g.  -irnhp,  o?:?n-  A  l^e 
formation  from  :-:;_--- -s;  £  108,  would  yield  nVtt^  comp.  the  related 
adjective  r-:r:-.  The  first  Yodh  then  receives  Kamets  Ilhatuph  as  the 
Towel  "\'  the  passive  reduplicated  species,  §  93.  a,  and  the  second  Yodh  a 
Kamets,  §  04.  2,  lest  in  its  weakness  its  sound  might  be  entirely 
lost.  The  ascription  of  superhuman  beauty  to  an  earthly  monarch  would 
be  gross  flattery,  ^nnrwtea  ^  199.  <h  grace,  which  has  the  same  two- 
fid  Bense  in  Hebrew  aa  in  English  of  favour  and  beauty,  is  predicated 
of  the  lips  not  as  a  feature  of  the  face  but  as  an  organ  of  speech.  The 
reference  is  to  '  the  gracious  words  which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth,' 
Luke  4  :  22.  ""H"  cannot  mean  ocaiusc,  propterea  quod,  but  must 
mean  there/ore.  This  is  by  some  attenuated  to  the  declaration  that  his 
more  than  human  beauty  and  his  grace  of  speech  indicate  that  fJod  has 
blessed  him,  and  that  forever ;  a  slender  basis,  it  must  be  confessed,  for 
so  grand  a  conclusion,  if  external  form  and  the  charms  of  eloquence  are 
intended.  Bat  even  thus  the  everlasting  blessing  implies  the  unending 
its  recipient  ;  he  must  consequently  be  more  than  mortal  man. 
If,  however,  the  particle  be  allowed  its  proper  force,  'therefore'  denotes 
not  an  index  merely,  but  the  ground.  And  us  physical  beauty  and  per- 
suasive speech  can  be  DO  ground  tor  the  bestowinent  of  the  divine  hless- 
ing,  this  is  an  evidence  of  the  allegorical  character  of  the  description. 
They  mosl  represent  spiritual  qualities,  the  beauty  of  holiness  and  words 
of  heavenly  grace  and  truth. 

1.  The  conquests  by  which  his  empire  is  extended,  are  set  forth  not 

in  a  bald,  prosaic  description,  but  more  poetically,  by  summoning  him  to 

do  what  he  actually  will  perform.      He  is  bidden  to  gird  his  sword  upon 
his  thigh,  i.  e.  to  prepare  for  martial  deeds,  and  at  the  same  time  to  gird 

on,  as  though  constituting  the  garment  with  which  he  is  invested,  his 

glory  and  his   majesty,   terms  which  are   repeatedly  combined  elsewhere 

to  denote  the  divine  dignity,   Pa.  96  :  6,  as  well  as  the  splendour  of  a 
divinel)  bestowed  royalty.  Pa.  2 1  i  6. 

.",     -r  —  -    s;  271 .  2.  r,  in  the   royal   dignity  thus   securely  girt   about 

him  he  should  press  on  to  v.diant  deeds  and  victories.      h]«,  either  pass 

v  through^  or  protptr  ;  if  the  latter,  it  will  qualify  the  following 

1     ■.      =r-  .  either  in  the  military  chariot  or  on  the  war  horse, 

Bab.  •••• :  8,  Rer.  19:  11.     .-•:*   g  206.  b,for  tiu  soke  of  (ruth  andwmk- 

and  righteouintn,  i.  e.  in  vindication  of  those  who  possess  these 

qualities  or  represent  these  principles,  or  else  on  account  of  his  own  pos- 

attributes.      "-•-•.   the  right  hand  is  personified  and 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    43:4-11.  245 

represented  as  planning  and  achieving  what  is  accomplished  by  means 
of  it:  let  it  show  thee  what  it  can  do.     niN-;5  §  266.  I. 

G.  s$s  depends  on  ft*3»3«,  the  intervening  words  forming  a  paren- 
thesis. ijjV«!3j  the  same  who  is  addressed,  but  here  reverentially  spoken 
of  in  the  third  person,  see  on  Gen.  41  :  13. 

7.  T-^wD  §221.  3.  a.  The  natural  and  obvious  rendering  of  these 
words,  found  in  all  the  ancient  versions,  and  sanctioned  by  the  authority 
of  the  Xew  Test.,  Heb.  1  :  8,  is,  thy  throne,  0  God,  is  fore  v<  r  and  <  <<  r. 
As  the  divine  nature  of  Messiah  is  either  taught  or  implied  in  other  pas- 
sages both  of  the  Psalms  and  of  the  prophets,  it  can  create  no  difficulty 
that  he  is  here  addressed  as  God.  At  any  rate,  this  evident  sense  of 
the  words  cannot  be  set  asida  by  such  forced  and  rare,  if  not  impossible 
constructions  as,  thy  throne  of  God,  i.  e.  divinely  bestowed  or  estab- 
lished, §  25G.  b,  or  thy  throne  is  the  throne  of  God. 

8.  -JMr*:,  an  allusion  to  the  practice  of  anointing  the  body,  particu- 
larly on  festive  occasions.  To  anoint  with  the  oil  of  gladness  is  to  make 
superlatively  glad,  cn'sK  might  be  a  vocative,  as  in  ver.  7,  but  it  seems 
better  to  make  it  the  subject  of  the  preceding  verb,  i^pahtt  thy  ft  UotffS 
in  regal  dignity,  i.  e.  other  kings.  The  peculiar  joy  granted  to  him 
above  others  is  in  part,  at  least,  that  which  belongs  to  the  imposing 
nuptials  about  to  be  described. 

9.  itt  all  thy  garments  are  myrrh,  etc.,  so  filled  with  these  perfumes 
that  they  appear  to  consist  of  them,  -ji,  palaces  of  ivory,  the  rooms  of 
which  were  wainscoted  or  adorned  with  ivory,  comp.  1  Kin.  22  :  39, 
Am.  3  :  1  o.  *)d  §  199.  b,  is  by  some  thought  to  be  an  abbreviated  plural 
for  cz-c  stringed  instruments  have  gladdened  thee  ;  but  as  the  existence 
of  such  a  form  of  the  plural  is,  to  say  the  least,  extremely  doubtful,  it  is 
better  to  regard  it  as  a  prolonged  form  of  the  prep.  -,»  emphatically  re- 
peated after  the  noun,  comp.  Isa.  59:18,  from  ivory  palaces,  from  them, 
I  say.  The  subject  of  the  following  verb  will  then  be  indefinite.  §  2  18.  2. 
All  kinds  of  delights  were  provided  in  these  sumptuous  palaces  for  this 
festive  occasion. 

10.  The  queen  is  in  the  allegory  the  church  or  chosen  people ;  the 

kings'  daughters  are  representatives  of  their  several  nations.     --. a 

§  14.  a,  §  24.  b.     rass,  not  merely  stands  but  is  placed  at   thy  right 
hand,  this  being  the  post  of  honour. 

11.  The  Psalmist  has  thus  far  been  occupied  with  the  king,  his 
character  and  greatness,  and  his  part  in  these  grand  festivities.  He 
now  turns  to  the  queen,  and  reverting  to  the  time  immediately  preceding 
the  marriage  which  is  already  presupposed,  ver.  10,  finds  her  still  in  her 
father's  house,  awaiting  the  nuptial  procession,  and  directs  to  her  some 


246  BIBB!  w    «  BBBSTOMATOT. 

preliminary  counsel*,  vs.  10-18.     r=  ,  a  familiar  form  of  address  adopted 
by  seniors,  Bath  2:8,  or  by  teachers  and  ■Arisen,  Mat.  !»:  22. 

12.  -n.---  and  hi  the  king  desire,  equivalent  to,  so  that  he  may  de- 
-  -  g201.  :',  c«iiip.  Gen.  :i!> :  2.  — '--r>-  §170.  1,  denotes 
.•ion,  either  in  token  of  respect  or  of  religions  warship,  and  is 
particularly  appropriate  in  describing  the  homage  to  be  paid  to 
.  ine  bridegro  »m. 

18.  -1-rz- .  not  a  vocative,  0  daughter  of  T;/rr,  as  some  have  ren- 
dered  it.  on  the  hypothesis  that  the  Psalm  eel*  marriage  of 

Solomon  with  a  Tyrian  princess,  or  still  more   extravagant  and   incredi- 
ble, that   of  Ahah  with   Jesebel,  who  was  of  the   royal   house   of  Zidon, 

1  Kin.  16 :  81.     Daughter  of  Tyre,  like  daughter  of  Zkm,  daughter  of 
Babylon,  daughter  of  Bgyj  t,  is  ;i  personification  of  its  inhabitant 

t  of  the  following  veil)  which  agrees  with  it  as  a  col- 

in  the  plural,  ^  "-'To.  2  ;   tlie  same  vcrl)  is  to  he  supplied  to  —  r; . 

Tyre  ifl  singled  out  on  account  of  its  wealth  and  commercial  prosperity, 

with   allusion   to  which   'the   rich  of  the   people,'  i.  e.  the  richest  ;<  254. 

2.  -/  of  every  nation,  cv,  in  the  same  wide,  indefinite  sense  as  I -a.  12  •  6. 

14.  r-;-:D  within,  i.  e.  in  her  father's  palace,  an  1  ready  for  the  pro- 
cession which  is  t<>  convey  her  to  the  bouse  of  the  bridegroom. 

15.  To  .ell  to  the  significance  of  the  allegory  the  usages  of  real  life 
are  bere  departed  from,  ami  the  virgin  companions  of  the  bride,  identical 
with  the  kings'  daughters,  \cr.  In,  are  themselves  also  conducted  to  the 
king  precisely  SS  the  bride  was.  They  too  are  wedded  to  him.  signify- 
ing that  (Jentile  nations  shall  be  with  Israel,  and  like  Israel  espoused  to 

.  i.  and   share  the  blessings  of  his  love  and    favour.     rVsjpfe,  for 
of  prep,  see  on  Cen.  2  :  IS.      :  -V  g  t',.'>.  ,,,  sul*.  is  masc.  referring  to 

the  king. 

IT.  His  sons  shall  replace  or  eclipse  his  ancestors,  he  kings  as  they 
had  been,  and  more  illustrious,  inasmuch  as  he  would  partition  his  wide 
empire  among  them,  oomp.  2  Sam.  8:18,  l  Kin.  I  :  7.  2  Cbron.  11:28. 

:  •,*" n--'-  =  -  ,  not  '"  '///  the  /ni'/.  but  in  >i//  thi  earth,  a*  appears   from  the 

subjugation,  ver.  6,  and  homage,  ver.  18,  of  the  nations,  and  the  sub- 
•  Tyre,  rer.  K'5. 

18.     The   church,  in  whose    name   the    Psalmist    speaks,  shall    render 

ting  praise  to  the  king,  in  which   the   nations  shall  join.     \~-V? 

timulated  bytl  f  the  church,  or  referring  back  to  the 

previous  contents  of  the  Psalm,  which  are  also  the  ground  of  the  pledge 

given  in  the  preceding  clause. 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    72  :  1-3.  2  17 


PSALM  LXXII. 

Messiah  as  the  ideal  Solomon.  The  reign  of  the  former  is  depicted 
in  features  drawn  from  the  latter,  hut  freed  from  all  imperfection  and 
limitation,  extended  over  all  the  earth  and  reaching  through  all  time. 
Its  universality  and  unending  duration  absolutely  preclude  any  other 
subject.  It  could  not,  hy  the  most  straiued  exaggeration,  he  applied  to 
Solomon  himself,  either  in  the  way  of  description  or  of  hopes  indulged 
and  supplications  offered  on  his  hehalf.  He  neither  ruled  the  whole 
world,  nor  cherished  any  expectation  of  doing  so.  This  kingdom  is  de- 
scribed in  its  equity,  vs.  1-4,  perpetuity  and  everlasting  consequences, 
vs.  5-7,  universality,  vs.  8-11,  protection  of  the  needy  and  defenceless, 
vs.  12-15,  prosperity  and  renown,  vs.  10.  17.  The  Psalm  is  concluded 
or  followed  by  a  doxology,  vs.  18.  19,  and  a  subscription,  ver.  20. 

1.  n£;rV,  prep,  as  in  v\"i\  3  :  1,  by  Solomon,  lit.  '  belonging  to  Solo- 
mon' as  its  author.  ;pt>2«:«,  not  thy  rights  or  prerogatives,  but  thy 
judgments,  judicial  decisions,  and  this  not  merely  as  precedents  for  his 
guidance,  but  make  thy  infallible  decisions  his,  give  to  his  administration 
the  perfection  of  thine.  -,f  is  in  form  a  prayer  ;  but  as  the  Psalmist  asks 
for  that  which  he  knows  will  certainly  be  granted,  it  is  equivalent,  to  a 
prediction  with  the  added  force  of  an  earnest  desire  for  its  accomplish- 
ment. :!ptt— i ,rV  §  247,  the  king's  son,  is  the  same  as  the  king  of  the  first 
clause,  who  is  thus  declared  to  be  of  royal  descent. 

2.  ---;,  the  form  of  petition  is  exchanged  for  that  of  confident  asser- 
tion. T-;:.?,I  My  afflicted  ones,  either  equivalent  to  thy  people,  who  are 
characteristically  sufferers,  or  distinguishing  those  amongst  them  who 
are  in  a  peculiarly  suffering  condition,  inasmuch  as  God  is  the  especial 
patron  of  such,  and  under  a  less  beneficent  and  impartial  government 
they  would  be  exposed  to  injustice  and  oppression.  ioatJca  in  the  exer- 
cise of  justice. 

3.  This  equal  government  shall  be  productive  of  peace,  which  is  rep- 
resented as  springing  up  from  the  soil,  borne  by  the  mountains  and  hills, 
which  fitly  represent  the  country  as  its  prominent  features  ami  ci insti- 
tuting so  considerable  a  portion  of  the  whole.  The  fertility  of  the  hills 
of  ancient  Palestine,  which  were  terraced  and  cultivated  to  their  sum- 
mits, adds  to  the  beauty  and  appositenesa  of  the  figure,  -n-:  belongs  to 
both  clauses  of  the  verse,  ami  is  qualified  by  •  '"-*  S  22.  a  (5),  which 
shows  the  mode  of  the  production;  this  harvest  of  peace,  in  its  wide 
sense  of  welfare  and  prosperity  as  well  as  freedom  from  strife  and  war,  is 
brought  forth  by  righteousness. 


•-  18  HEBREW    CHBJS8T0MATHT. 

•I.   u:  i  -  ice  to.      -,-;=*      -  /,  not 

merely  | r,  bat  born  in  poverty,  and  there  lb  re  without  rich  and  infra* 

ential  fi  [ends. 

.").   --N---.  Bof.  :.  who  is  addressed  ver.  1,  while  the  king 

boat  in  the  third  person.     The  unending  prevalence 

of  piety  shall  be  the  result  of  this  righteous  reign,  of  course  implying  the 

ity  of  the  reign  itself.     r-:r-=r  with  the  sun,  as  long  as  Li  i 
comp.  Dan.  8  :  88.     •—-•  before  the  moon,  as  long  as  it  is  present  and 
shines  upon  them.     :  c---  ---.  an  idiomatic  phrase,  which  occurs  like- 

103:25,  Is.  5]  r8,  denoting  perpetual  duration,  whether  it  is  to 
be  explained  as  an  emphatic  repetition,  like  —  -.-  Ex.  8  :  15,  Prov.  27  : 
24,  <>r  the  more  usual  -i--;  -•-  g  280.  -  and  ".  generation  npon  p 

or  as  in  the  construct  relation,  generation  of  generations,  a  super- 
combination,  §  254.  2.  a,  like  king  of  kings,  sei  vants^ 
a  period  embracing  all  generations  within  itself,  or  beside  which  ordinary 
■  ions  are  insignificant. 
8.    Figure  denoting  beneficent  rnfldence. 

8.    The-  extent  of  his  dominion.     It  is  the  kingdom  of  Solomon  ex- 

I  to  the  dimensions  of  the  earth  itself.     The  language  here  used 

ape  from  the  bounds  assigned  to  the  promised  land,  E: 

81,  omitting  its  limitations.     'From  the  Bed  sea  even  unto  the  sea  of 

the  Philistines1  becomes  '  from  Bea  to  sea,'  i.  e.  from  ocean  to  ocean,  from 

f  the        -  orronnded  continents.     •  From  the  desert  unto 

the  river'  becomes  'from  the  river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,'  i.e. 

from  the  Euphrates  in  1  oth  dire,  tions  to  the  utmost  limits  of  the  world. 

17_.  I.  let  him  have  dominion,  or  may  h  have  dominion,  either 

an   authoritative   proclamation  or  a  return   to  the   tbrm  of  petition  with 

which  the  Psalm  began,  see  on  ?er.  1. 

To  this  universal  submission   there  shall  be  no  exception.      Even 

---::.  rude  and  barbarous  tribes,  shall  own  his  sway.     :•=-'--  "*5,  figure 
of  com]  jting  too,  perhaps,  that  in  them  is  n 

the  doom  of  tHb  serpent  and  his  seed,  <  len.  .">  i  1  1. 

Ki.    lb  ■  -' .  tribute  from  the  most  distant  and  wealthy  mon- 

arch!, d*m  ■  ion  laa.  10:15.  inrtfh,  {he  same  phrase  is  used  of  the 
payment  of  tribute,  2  Kin.  17:.">;  the  same  verb  with  -r'-x.  which  here 
stands  ha  the  parallel  clans  •.  in  Ecek.  27  :  l">.  Some  have  thought  that 
the  notion  of  the  repeated  payments  exacted  from  vas- 
who  are  required  to  return  with  it  again  and  again;  more  probably 
it  implies  ■  /■,  turn  or  compensation  for  benefits  received,  hjmd  l  Kin.  i<» :  l . 

1 1.   -v  -■       s  on  !•">  :  12. 

12,  — r .     'I  he  homage  thus  yielded  to  him  by  every  nation,  is  due 


notes  on  psalm  72:4-20.  249 

to  his  character  as  a  ruler.     They  shall  serve  him  because,  etc.     — ,"n« 
§  285.  3. 

14.  -|£.v:'!  §  147.  4,  their  blood  shall  be  precious,  he  sets  a  high  value 
upon  their  life  and  will  not  suffer  it  to  he  destroyed,  coinp.  116  :  L5, 
1  Sam.  26:21,  2  Kin.  1:13.  14. 

15.  imn,  the  suhject  of  this  and  of  the  following  verbs  is  the  ran- 
somed poor  of  the  preceding  verses  taken  distributivcly,  §  275.  6  ;  and 
let  him  lire  and  he  will  give  to  him,  his  Redeemer  and  King,  of  the  gold 
of  Sheba  in  acknowledgment  of  the  favour  shown  him,  and  in  token  of 
subjection  to  his  sway,  and  he  shall  pray  for  him  for  the  increase  of  his 
glory  and  the  advancement  of  his  cause  and  kingdom.  The  jussive 
form  has  here  a  conditional  force,  as  surely  as  he  lives  he  will  do  this. 
Others  make  Messiah  the  subject  of  some  or  all  the  verbs  in  this  verse. 

1G.  Its  prosperity  set  forth  under  the  figure  of  the  unexampled  mul- 
tiplication of  the  products  of  the  earth.  Let  there  be  a  handful  of  grain 
in  the  earth  or  land,  on  (he  (op  of  mountains  even,  in  spots  least  favour- 
able for  its  cultivation  and  growth,  and  it  shall  produce  a  harvest  that 
shall  wave  and  rustle  in  the  breeze  like  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  «n«,  the 
jussive,  as  in  ver.  15,  is  conditional,  -ties,  some  render  abundance. 
A  like  rapid  increase  of  its  inhabitants.  n-i;i  the  city,  the  abode  of 
men,  comp.  Num.  24  :  19. 

17.  wj,  apoc.  fut.  see  on  ver.  8.  -:rV,  see  on  ver.  5.  yz;  K'ri, 
-,-:•;  K'thibh.  S5nsrm  §35.  1,  bless  themselves  by  him,  the  richest  bless- 
ings shall  be  his,  so  that  men  can  desire  nothing  higher  for  themselves 
or  others  than  to  be  like  him,  Gen.  48  :  20,  or  be  blessed  in  him,  i.  e.  in 
virtue  of  their  union  to  him  or  connection  with  him. 

18.  According  to  the  prevalent  opinion  this  doxology,  however  ap- 
propriate after  so  enraptured  a  prospect  of  the  glorious  future,  is  not  a 
part  of  the  Psalm  itself,  but  marks  the  close  of  the  second  division  or 
book  of  Psalms,  each  of  which  ends  in  like  manner,  41  :  14,  89:53, 
10G:48;  Ps.  150,  the  conclusion  of  the  whole,  is  itself  an  extended 
doxology. 

19.  ■•-xri-V—nN  §  271.  a,  the  sentence  is  taken  from  Num.  11  :  21. 

20.  As  §  93.  a.  Appended  to  this  Psalm  these  words  might  mean, 
'This  sums  up  all  that  my  father  David  desired  and  prayed  for."  I'.ut  such 
a  subscription  sounds  strangely  at  the  end  of  a  Psalm  written  by  another 
than  David  himself;  and  particularly  as  it  follows  instead  of  preceding 
the  doxology,  it  may  more  naturally  be  thought  to  refer  in  like  manner  to 
the  books  or  divisions  of  the  Psalter.  The  Psalms  (r--tr  prayt  r»,  hence 
psalms  which  consist  largely  of  supplications,  comp.  17  :  1,  86  :  1.  1.02:1, 
Hab.  3:1)  of  David  the  son  of  Jesse  are   ended.     The   Psalms   of  the 


250  IIKl'.Kl.W    (  IIK1.STOMATI1Y. 

two  preceding  books  Ps.  1  11,  1  l'-T2,  are  with  few  exceptions  those 
of  David;  the  three  books  that  follow,  Ph.  78-89,  90-106,  107-150, 
contain  few  that  are  Moribed  to  bim.  In  ■  general  sense,  therefore,  this 
|  >int  of  tran.Mtion  from  the  Psalms  of  David  to  those  of  other  in- 
spired 3  ime  have  doubtfully  oonjeotared  that  this  marks  the 
end  of  to  rigioal  collection  of  the  Psalms,  to  which  the  name  of  'the 
Psalms  of  David'  was  given,  because  they  were  mainly  written  by  him, 
bjal  .i-  the  entire  book  in  its  present  compass  is  frequently  so  denomi- 
nat.  d  for  the  same  reason  ;  and  that  the  remaining  portion  of  the  collec- 
tion waa  incorporated  with  it  at  a  subsequent  period.  The  book  of 
Frovcrbs  affords  an  instance  of  such  an  enlargement,  see  Prov.  25  :  1,  as 
this  hypothesis  supposes  in  the  Psalter. 


PSALM   CX. 

the  ideal  Mehhi/.edek,  at  once  king  and  priest  by  express 
divine  appointment  J  his  sway  is  resistless  and  his  priesthood  perpetual. 
That  :.  an  be  no  other   than  the   Messiah  is  evident,  lince  by 

illations  of  the  Jewish   economy  the  regal  and 
dotal   officec  BTVed   distinct,  the  one   being  hereditary   in  the 

family  of  David,  and  the  other  in  that  of  Aaron.      Saul  lost  the  kingdom 

for  presuming  to  oiler  sacrifice,  l  Sam,  IS  :  9  %  and  Dzziah  was  smitten 
with  leprosy  for  venturing  into  the  temple  to  burn  incense,  2  Chron.  26 : 
lii  ft'.  <  Inly  be,  in  whom  all  the  types  centre,  could  be  a  priest  upon  his 
throne,  Zech.  6  :  13.  The  messiania  oharacter  of  this  Psalm  is  abun- 
dantly declared  in  the  New  Testament.  Our  Lord,  in  argument  with 
the  Phi  .  ■  .  Mat.  22:48.  H,  Mark  12:86,  take  20:  12.  18,  sanc- 
tions this  exposition  of  it,  as  well  as  its  composition  by  Pavid.  and  im- 
plies thai  these  were  universally  acknowledged.  Ver.  1  is  quoted  of 
keti  -' :  34.  86,   1  ('or.  1.1  •  25,  lleb.  1  :  18,  10:  12.  18, and  is  the 

!  which  speak  of  his  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 

GM,  list.  26:64,  Mark  16:19,  Acts  7: 55,  Bom.  8:84,  Eph.1420, 
CW.8:],  Heb.  1:8,  8:1,  12:2,  l  Pet  8: 82.  Ver.  I  Is  quoted  of  him 
Heb,  6:6,  7  :  17.  21,  and  is  explained  at  large  in  oh.  7  of  this  Epistle. 
1.  -:-n-.  David's  calling  Chrisl  his  Lord  implies  the  mysterious  con- 
stitution of  bis  person,  Mat.  22  I  '■'..  fj .  »  ssioD  at  the  right  band  of 
equivalent  to  sitting  with  him  on  his  throne,  Rev.  8:21,  and 
implies  association  with  God  in  snpremfl  dominion.     — j.    From  this 

ly  it  might  be  doubtful  whether  this   particle  is  to  be 

tvelyor  inclnsively,  n  Gen.  28:  15,  Ps,  1 1_' : 8,  that 


NOTES    ON    PSALM    110:1-3.  251 

is  to  say,  whether  the  session  at  God's  right  hand,  which  is  to  continue 
until  the  subjugation  of  all  foes,  shall  then  cease,  or  shall  be  perpetual, 
being  thenceforward  freed  even  from  the  semblance  of  opposition.  From 
the  exposition  of  the  apostle,  1  Cor.  15  :  2-1-28,  however,  we  learn  that 
while  the  Messiah  is  to  have  an  everlasting  kingdom,  as  the  prophets 
unanimously  testify,  his  session  at  the  right  hand  of  God  is  subject  to 
the  limitation  here  aflixed  to  it.  The  delegation  of  universal  authority 
to  the  Messiah  is  to  last  until  the  purposes  of  his  administration  are 
complete,  but  no  longer.  After  his  people  are  all  redeemed,  and  his  foes 
all  subdued,  he  shall,  in  his  capacity  as  Messiah,  have  no  further  occa- 
sion to  retain  the  control  of  the  universe,  but  shall  deliver  it  up  unto  his 
Father.  Thenceforward  he  shall  hold  simply  his  headship  over  his  own 
people,  and  God  shall  be  all  in  all  as  before  the  mediatorial  reign  began. 
din,  figure  of  complete  subjugation,  comp.  1  Kin.  5  :  17  (Eng.  Ver.  3), 
Josh.  10  :  24. 

2.  nwa  the  rod,  as  an  instrument  of  chastisement,  or  as  others  sup- 
pose, in  the  sense  of  tsa«  '  sceptre,'  though  rtfctt  lias  this  meaning  nowhere 
else,  of  thy  strength,  not  thy  strong  rod,  but  the  rod  or  sceptre  of  thy 
strength,  the  symbol  of  it,  or  that  by  which  thy  strength  is  displayed. 
Tt.t\  send  forth  on  its  errand  of  judgment  from  Zion  the  centre  and  seat 
of  the  theocracy;  others,  stretch  forth,  as  1  Sam.  14:27.  rrn,  the 
command  implies  that  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  his  doing  as  he  is 
enjoined. 

3.  The  instruments  of  his  victories,  nh-3  thy  people  are  free-will 
offerings,  voluntarily  offer  themselves  to  the  service  of  their  king  in  his 
conflict  with  his  foes,  com]),  the  use  of  the  cognate  verb,  Jiulg.  5  :  2.  9. 
r^-'h  day  of  thy  power,  when  it  is  exerted,  or  of  thy  host,  the  marshal- 
ling of  thy  forces.  c-j- — ---2  in  ornaments  of  holiness,  adorned  with 
sacred  vestments  ;  not  equipped  as  ordinary  warriors,  but  in  sacerdotal 
robes,  since  they  are  a  kingdom  of  priests,  Ex.  19:6,  and  it  is  not  by 
carnal  weapons  that  they  prevail,  comp.  2  Chron.  20:21.  22.  where 
t — .---J--5  has  the  same  sense  as  the  phrase  here  used  (h  as  in  r- •:--'- 
Ps.  45:  15).  er-tt  from  the  womb  of  morning,  from  which  the  dew 
is  poetically  represented  as  born;  others  take  the  prep,  in  i's  compara- 
tive sense,  §  2G0,  more  than  the  womb.  '>~r~-\l,  in  the  only  other  pas- 
sage in  which  this  word  occurs,  Eccles.  11:  9.  10,  it  denotes  the  early 
period  of  life;  taken  in  this  sense  here,  the  dew  of  thy  youth  would 
mean,  thy  fresh  and  vigorous  youth,  which  is  perpetually  renewed,  like 
dew  from  the  womb  of  morning.  But  it  agrees  better  with  the  connec- 
tion to  understand  'youth'  as  a  collective  for  young  men,  and  thus  as 
equivalent  to 'thy  people' in   the  first  clause.     These  areas  numerous 


252  HEBREW    CIIRESTOMATHT. 

and  universally  diffused  as  the  drops  of  dew,  2  Sam.  17:  12.  with  allu- 
sion likewise,  perhaps,  to  their  sudden  and  noiseless  appearance,  and  the 
mysterious  agency  by  which  they  are  produced,  Mic.  5  :  G  (7). 

I.  ;-t:.  the  Solemnity  of  such  an  oath  implies  not  only  its  inviola- 
ble troth,  but  the  superlative  importance  of  the  subject  c-:-  si'-,  it 
is  an  oath  that  he  never  will  recall.  Wja'j  §218,  after  the  n 
character,  or  order,  not  of  Aaron,  who  was  purely  a  priest,  but  of 
ifelchiudek,  §195.3,  §  218.  o,  who  was  both  priest  and  king,  Gen. 
1  I  :  is. 

5,  6.    'i-.x  §  199.  c,  a  form  used  only  of  God  as  the  supreme  Lord. 

The  Lord  at  tin/  right  hand  is  not  Messiah  here  designated  by  a  divine 

title,  bul  Jehovah,  since  Messiah  is   throughout  the   person  addressed. 

That  Jehovah  is  here  spoken  of  as  at  the   right   hand  of  the    Messiah, 

kfl  the  converse  is  the  case  in  ver.  1,  only  shows  that  both  cxpres- 

are  figurative,     lie  is  at   his  right  hand  to  aid  and  support  him, 

16:8,    109:31.     Vtjtt,  the  alternation  of  tenses  here  and  in  the  next 

ihows   that  the   ideal   position  of  the   Psalmist    is  in   the   midst  of 

what  he  is  describing,  5'  268.  5.  a.     He  has  already  smitten   kings;  but 

not  content  with    this  he  is  going  on  still   to  judge  •  —  •   the  nations; 

and  now.  as  this  majestic  and  fearful  process  has  been  proceeding  even 

while  the  Psalmist  speaks,  ///■  has  filled   the  arena  of  the  conflict,  or  nVis 

intrans.  it  is  full  of  eo  rptt  r,  §  -71.  he  has  mitten  the  haul  over  much 

ither  collectively,  as  in  the  Eng.  Ver.,  or  some  one  of  the  more 

prominent  and  powerful  of  his  foes,  possibly  the  head  and  leader  of  the 

entire  rebellions  opposition,  elsewhere  denominated  ' the  prince  of  this 

world,'  John  12:81,  a  passage  which  might  on  this  view  be  regarded  as 

parallel  to  the  one  now  under  examination  ;  r.z-  y-s  might  then  be  ren- 

•'■  wide  ewthf  as  twn  fcSroj ,  Gen.  7:11, 'the  great  deep.'     This 

blow,  upon  this  latter  Understanding  of  it,  would  end  the  strife. 

7.    The  refreshing  draughts   partaken  of  during  or  after  the  conflict 

with  their  reviving  effect,  oomp.  Jndg.  15  :  18.  19.     He  shall  not  be  so 

1    that    he   cannot    prosecute   the   contest  witli    vigOOT,  nor  so  ex- 

1  at  its   close   that  he  cannot  enjoy  the    fruits  of  victory.      Others 

think   that  'drinking  of  the    brook  in    the  way"  denotes  the   unrelaxing 

ardour  of  the  pursuit,     lie  turns  not  aside  to  reel  or  to  refresh  himself, 

only  partakei    hastily  of  what  he   finds  in    his  way.  and    presses  without 

The  subject  in   this  verse  is  the   Messiah,  who  by  a  change 
:i  of. 


NOTES   ON   rilOVEUBS    8:1-35.  253 


PROVERBS.     CII AFTER   VIII. 

vs.  1-5.    The  publicity  and  universality  of  Wisdom's  call. 

vs.  6-21.    The  excellence  and  value  of  her  instructions. 

vs.  22-31.  Her  association  with  liod  himself  in  the  production  of 
his  works. 

vs.  32-36.  Appeal  to  men  to  secure  their  own  welfare  by  embracing 
her. 

1.  (npri  §  2G3.  2,  action  already  begun  but  to  be  continued  in  the 
future,  u  she  not  crying? 

2.  Wisdom  occupies  the  most  conspicuous  positions,  near  the  great 
thoroughfares,  addressing  the  multitudes  of  passers  by.  r~-r — '-".  S  2:58. 
1.  a,  see  on  Ps.  1 : 3,  Gen.  41:1;  we  speak  in  the  same  sense  of  houses 
being  on  the  street,  ma  p>lace  of  paths,  where  they  meet  or  cross ; 
others,  within  the  ])ctths,  not  only  on  eminences  by  the  roadside,  but  in 
the  very  road  itself. 

3.  injhn  §  97.  1,  §  136.  1.  4.    b-tfMj  §  207.  2.  c. 

5.  D"«mB  §  208.  3.  d.  :  A  may  denote  the  intellectual  faculty,  cause 
your  heart  to  understand,  or  better,  as  parallel  to  "«-,»,  intelligence, 
that  which  is  rational  and  sensible,  which  men  are  exhorted  to  peret  <<i< 
or  attend  to. 

10.   *>»•»  §  264,  qualifies  the  verb  understood.         13.    nttab  §  166.  2. 

17.  STOtthj  K'thibh  has  the  3  fern,  suf.,  the  indirect  mode  of  speak- 
ing, for  which  the  K'ri  substitutes  the  first  person.  See  a  like  instance, 
Judg.  16  :  18.  arx  §  111.  2.  b.  n»K»:  §  105.  c.  jaw,  the  old  ren- 
dering, solid,  durable,  is  still  preferred  by  many  critics,  and  is  most 
directly  deducible  from  the  signification  of  the  root :  others  adopt  the 
sense  of  splendid. 

21.  £•*  is  by  some  regarded  as  a  noun  meaning  substance,  wealth, 
lit.  that  which  is  or  exists.  There  is  no  necessity,  however,  for  depart- 
ing from  its  usual  sense,  there  is  wherewith  to  give  inheritance  to  those 
xvho  love  me. 

24.   -nasa  §  207.  2.  b.  25.    t>£»  §  263.  1.  b. 

35.  "waifa,  K'thibh  plur.,  inasmuch  as  the  preceding  singular  is  to 
be  taken  distributively,  §  275.  6  ;  the  K'ri  substitutes  M»a . 


JOB.     CHAPTER   III. 

2-  18*1 ,  though  nothing  had  as  yet  been  said  by  his  friends,  there 
was  a  tacit  demand  in  the  circumstances  of  the  case  to  which  he  makes 
reply.     So  Deut.  26:5,  Isa.  14:  10,  where,  ai  in  this  place,   the  Eng. 


254  HEBREW    CHRESTOMATHY. 

Ver.  gratuitously  substitutes  'speak*  for  'answer;'  comp.  a  like  use  of 
aTTOKpii'Oftai  in  t lit'  New  rI\-stann'tit,  e.  g.  Mat.  11  :  25. 
Job  complains  of  three  things  : 

(1)  \..  8    10,  thai  he  was  ever  born. 

(2)  vs.  11-10,  that  he  was  not  suffered  to  die  as  soon  as  born. 

(.'.)   V-.  20   26,  that  he  is  still  compelled  to  live  in  his  incessant  and 
intolerable  anguish. 

3.    By  a  bold   pcrsoni6eation  Job  conceives  of  the  day  of  his  birth 
and  the  night  of  his  conception  as  actual  beings,  which  have  inflicted  a 
wanton   and   irreparable  injury  upon  him,  and  he  wishes  them  blotted 
from  existence.     His  wish  is  not  that   their  anniversaries  may  haw  no 
place  in  the  calendar,  or  may  be  regarded  as  unlucky  and  inauspicious, 
but  that  the  identical  day  and  night  may  be  non-existent.     If  they  had 
never  existed,  he  would  not  have  been  born.     Job  transfers  himself  in 
thought  to  the  period  before  his  birth,  and  the  tenses  are  regulated  by 
this  ideal  position,     ev,  without  the  article  because  it  is  in  the  construct 
■  relative  elause  with  the  relative  omitted,  $  2  .">.">.  2.    iV**  $86.  I, 
285.  •">.  it  is  a  more  natural  construction,  as  well  as  more  poetical, 
to  read  'which  tmdf  than  'in  which  one  said.'     I*©*,  not  a  BMW-ttl'tf, 
7er.,  but  a  limn,  the    name   proper  to  the  mature   state  being  ap- 
plied by  anticipation  to  the  infant  or  embryo.    The  emphasis  is  not  upon 
..  implying  greater  joy  at  the  birth  of-a  son  than  a  daughter;  Job 

man'  because  he  is  speaking  of  himself.      The  two  clauses  of  this 
BTC   then   separately  expanded)  the   li l st   in  vs.  -1.  o,  the  second   in 
vs.  G-10.      The  poetic   accents   begin  with  ver.  3,  and   extend    through 
the  poetical  portion  of  the  book,  §31. 

■1.    Mn  *m  darknett,  i.  e.  be  no  day  at  all.     -nr-— ;  asai  U,  to  bring 

it  out  of  this  darkness   into  which   he   had  wished  it  converted.      rr-Vs  is 

Used   throughout  the  poetry  of  this  book   almost  to  the   exclusion  of  the 

>ry  plural.      It  is  found   besides  in  a  few  other  poetical  passages, 

and  but  randy  in  prose.      :~~~:  occurs  only  in   this   place,  though   com-- 

men  in  Arabic. 

.").    --'-Ni-.  not  rtatn,  Bng.  Ver.,  but  r  ■'■inn,  bring  back 

into   their   ]  he  who   had    parted  with   his   property  through 

f  circumstances  might  redeem  it.    njirijjp  ,  compounded  of  V*  and 

195.  ■">  ;   others  derive   i;    from   e"---.   supposing    that    it    was   prO- 
r--;'-j     ..     --_--  :  ------        -::-.  in  the  judgment  of 

many  .  not  merely  a  single  clou  I,  •<     1»»,  but  a  ma-s  or  body 

ofetoe  [198]  though  Gesenius  thinks  the  relation 

isely  the  re\c;sr,  g  I'is.  /,.    >— r:  ,  some  make 

a  day,  like  whatever  can  make 


NOTES  ON   JOB  3:3-15.  255 

a  day  bitter  and  dreadful.  It  is  better,  however,  to  regard  it  as  a  radi- 
cal, and  to  derive  the  word  from  "re*  to  be  burned,  then  to  be  black, 
§  187.  2.  e,  hence  obscurations.  Let  it  suffer  preternatural  and  alarm- 
ing eclipse. 

6.  -rr  §  109.  2,  §  172.  4,  Kal  apoc.  fut.  of  rnh  let  it  not  rejoice 
among  the  days  of  the  year,  Marg.  Eng.  Ver.,  not  that  it  should  be  a 
dismal,  sorrowful  day,  but  that  it  should  not  have  the  joy  of  belonging 
to  the  days  of  the  year.  The  days  pass  along,  a  merry,  joyous  band, 
let  it  not  be  one  of  them.  Of  course  not  natural  days,  as  in  vs.  3.  4, 
but  civil  days,  embracing  the  entire  diurnal  period,  in  which  sense  they 
include  the  night.  The  text  of  the  Eng.  Ver.  renders  it  as  though  it 
were  -ir^  from  trr.  "*t»S  number  of  the  months,  i.  e.  of  the  days  and 
nights  included  in  the  months. 

8.  He  wishes  everything  dire  and  dreadful  to  be  heaped  upon  it  or 
employed  against  it,  not  only  all  real  evils,  but  even  such  as  are  imagin- 
ary and  fictitious.  He,  therefore,  invokes  the  aid  of  sorcerers,  ivho  curse 
the  day,  who  claim  the  power  of  inflicting  curses  upon  it,  who  are  ready 
to  rouse  leviathan,  who,  armed  with  their  incantations,  do  not  fear  to 
disturb  the  crocodile,  as  some  understand  it,  while  others  suppose  an  allu- 
sion to  serpent-charmers,  and  others  still  to  the  celestial  serpent,  whom 
they  instigated  to  swallow  the  sun  and  moon,  thus  producing  eclipses. 

9.  Let  it  be  black  throughout,  its  twilight  darkened  and  no  dawn 
succeeding  it.  hah";  gaze  with  pleasure,  see  on  Ps.  22  :  18,  on  the  eye- 
lids of  the  dawn,  the  first  tremulous  and  struggling  beams  proceeding 
from  the  sun,  the  eye  of  day. 

10.  The  reason  why  he  uttered  these  imprecations.  "Stta  my  womb, 
that  which  bare  me.  '■ron ,  Vav  Conv.  implies  a  close  connection  of 
this  act  with  the  preceding,  it  did  not  shut  tip,  etc.,  and  so  hide*  The 
negative  belongs  to  both  clauses. 

11.  The  ideal  position  of  the  speaker  is  shifted  to  the  time  immedi- 
ately after  birth.     Hence  the    futures   hwe«j ,   :  y^s ,  and  the  preterite 

13.  — <s  for  depends  on  the  implied  wish  that  he  had  been  suffered 
to  perish  uncared  for.  m»  now,  i.  c.  in  the  case  supposed,  I  would  hare 
lain  down  and  would  be  quiet.  Mark  the  change  of  tenses  in  the  verbs, 
all  of  which  are  affected  by  the  preceding  condition.  ^ 

14.  rvia.nh  who  built  desolation*,  not  tombs  or  mausoleums,  n 

in  Isa.  58:  12,  rebuilt  ancient  ruins,  thus  showing  their  power  and  great- 
ness, but  built  stately  edifices  which  are  now,  or  soon  will  be,  in  nuns. 

15.  crrwa,  not  their  tombs,  which  some  have  imagined  to  be  n  ' 

to  in  this  and  the  preceding  verse,  but  their  palaces  and  treasuries.    The 


25G  HEUK1.W    (  IU11  STOMATHY. 

reference  is  not  to  nni  of  money  buried  with    the  dead,   but   to  the 
wealth  |  •  them  when  living.     it)$a  §271.  1,  £  213.  1. 

1G.  Vc:r.  By  *  bitter  irony  on  worldly  prosperity,  kings,  princes, 
anil  an  abortion  arc  all  put  into  the  same  category;  their  condition  is 
ultimately  I 

17.  Djb  there,  i.  e.  where  kings,  counsellors,  etc.  are,  the  place  or 
state  of  ill--  dead.     Mark  the  change  of  tenses. 

18.  o*»  ^  \2-2.  1. 

19.  n-.  :  •  predicate,  the  saine,  which  is  not  the  meaning  of  the 
pronoun,  but  copula,  £  258.  2.      :  ":-*"  ?  201.  2. 

20.  —  -.  inde£  £  243.  2.  why  give,  or  rather,  as  the  future  implies, 
utinue  to  give,  equivalent  to  the  passive  construction,  why  shall 

light,  i.  e.  life,  comp.  vex.  16,  be  given,  not  only  why  has  it  been  and  is  it 
given,  hut  why  must  it  be  given  yet  longer.  Some  supply  '(iod'  as  the 
subject,  but  this  is  unnecessary,  and  gives  an  uncalled  for  appearance 
;.  and  conscious  murmuring  to  these  moanings  of  uncontrollable 
anguish. 

21.  •~::~::,  change  from  participle  to  future  with  Yav  Conversive, 

-  .  construction  resumed  from  ver.  20.  Although  he  still 
in  general  terms,  the  expressions  show  that  he  has  his  own  case 
particularly  in  mind:  the  way  is  thus  prepared  for  the  next  verse,  in 
which  he  Bpeaks  directly  of  himself.  r:-n-3 ,  [tret.,  not  part.,  as  shown 
by  the  position  of  the  accent,  §  84  ;  whose  way  is  hid,  who  can  discover 
no  method  of  escape  from  these  dreadful  evils.  *J?*li  not  as  *  :  ^>  to 
si-cure  bim  from  harm,  but  to  shut  him  up  to  the  endurance  of  suffering 
.  -he  possibility  of  extrication. 

24.  — z.   confirmatory;    lite  is   continued  to   those   who   arc    in    this 

condition,  for  such  is  my  case.     -_:•:■>  before,  sooner  than;  perpetually 

atei  frequency  than  his  regular  food.      N=n,  fut.  in  its 

frequentative  sense,  \  263.  1,  sn-:r^;  £  265.  <<. 

25.  'I'll'-   meaning  is    not    that    lie    bad   apprehensions   in  his   former 
itv,  which  have  now  been  fulfilled  ;   but  all  that  is  dreadful  in  his 

:  baa  been  already,  or  is  Likelj  soon  to  be  {*-_\  fut.)  realized  in  his 
II    i  udures  all  that  he  has  ever  conceived  that  is  {rightful 

.       271.  2.      t-:;    I  82.   1.  «  [■■<). 
ifFi  lingl  are  without  intermission.      There  are  no  intervals 
of  repose  before  fresh  pains  and  troubles  come.      The  triple   repetition  is 
5,  ". 


NOTES   ON   JOB   19  :  1-7.  ;257 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


This  chapter  occupies  a  central  position  in  the  discussion,  since  it 
helongs  to  the  second  of  the  three  series  of  discourses,  and  is  uttered  in 
reply  to  the  second  of  the  three  friends.  It  is  also  the  acme  of  Job's  in- 
ward struggle.  His  greatest  anguish  arose  from  the  thought  which  the 
tempter  perpetually  suggested,  that  God  was  cruelly  pursuing  him  as  an 
enemy.  He  here  reaches  the  triumphant  assurance,  that  in  spite  of  all 
contrary  appearances  God  is  his  redeemer,  and  will  ultimately  manifest 
himself  as  such.  His  bodily  anguish  remains.  The  mystery  of  God's 
dealings  is  still  unsolved.  But  his  personal  relation  to  God  is  settled, 
and  this  gives  him  comparative  peace.  Whatever  perplexity  still  clondfl 
his  mind,  we  hear  no  more  the  accents  of  unrelieved  despair  such  as  he 
has  uttered  hitherto. 

vs.  2-22.  Job  entreats  his  friends  not  to  aggravate  the  misery  which 
God  has  sent  upon  him. 

vs.  23-29.    His  confidence  in  God  as  his  Redeemer. 

2.  v:^  §  150.  2  (p.  181),  §  172.  1.     \»j!S&nM  §  105.  a  and  c. 

3.  rj  §235.  3  (4).  -ir?.,  definite  for  a  large  indefinite  number. 
'■.-z-'-z-  $  2G3.  2,  as  their  disposition  is  unchanged,  he  anticipates  a  con- 
tinuance of  the  same  treatment,  see  on  Gen.  44  :  7.  — ris-n,  word  of 
doubtful  meaning.  The  Eng.  Ver.  renders  it  'make  yourselves  strange,' 
romp.  las.  From  Arabic  analogies  some  explain  it  to  mean  stun,  aston- 
ish, and  others,  treat  unjustly,  injure. 

4.  Even  if  he  was  the  guilty  man  that  they  suspected  or  alleged, 
this  did  not  justify  their  treatment  of  him.  He  was  himself  the  only 
sufferer  by  these  imaginary  misdeeds.  He  had  not  harmed  them,  and 
they  ought  not  to  treat  him  as  if  he  had  done  so. 

5.  The  condition  may  extend  through  the  first  clause,  '  If  ye  will, 
etc.,  then  §287.  2  prove  against  me  my  reproach,'  establish  the  charges 
with  which  you  reproach  me.  Or  it  may  extend  through  the  entire 
verse,  and  the  apodosis  be  found  in  that  which  follows. 

G.  VP-J.  The  mystery  which  so  perplexed  Job  and  misled  bis 
friends  was,  that  God  appeared  to  be  doing  him  a  serious  wrong;  the 
sufferings  inflicted  upon  him  seemed  like  a  declaration  of  his  guilt,  and 
was  so  understood  and  charged  by  his  friends,  when  he  was  in  fact  inno- 
cent. This  divine  perversion  of  his  case,  this  inequality  in  the  divine 
proceedings,  must  not  be  urged  in  proof  of  his  criminality.  Others  take 
the  verb  in  the  physical  sense,  bent  me  </«.'"•//.  overthrown  >■,■ . 

7.  p»SM  cry  at  present  witl  every  prospect  of  continuing  to  ilo  so  iu 
17 


258  Iir.IHM.W    (  llUKSToMATHY. 

the  fut:.  b ■-■  -       iverned  directly  by  the  verb;  this  was  the 

cry  that  be  ottered.     Comp.  in  English,  to  cry  murder  I 

8.   The  preterite  -■:;  describes  what  God  has  already  done;  the  fu- 
ture e*'r*  whal  he  is  going  Oil  still  further  to  do.     These  are  nut  mutually 

exclusive,  hut  supplementary,  and  are  only  poetically  distinguished, 
Both  the  past,  which  is  predicated  of  one  act,  and  the  future,  predicated 
of  the  other,  belong  in  fact  to  both.  1";.   vp-rr:  §  105.  •• 

16.  — :-.    — i ,:-.-n  §263.  1,  futures  relative  to  the  preceding  pret. 
•nanp  I  called,  he  would  not  answer,  I  had  to  tuppUcale. 

17.  --•-  my  breath,  others,  my  spirit,  as  excited  and  querulous. 
r--  .  pret.  §84,  hat  become  strange,  offensive  ;  there  is  no  need  of  assum- 
ing a  new  root,  or  that   the  word  is  used  in  another  than  its  proper  He- 
nsc.     -.-•:--'  might  he  Kal  pret.  of  -,:n  with  Vav  Conv.  jj  100.  2, 

which  some  render.  /  have  to  supplicate,  a  sense  which  the  verb  has  in 
Bithpael  but  not  In  Kal,  §80.  l  (_'),  others,  from  an  Arabia  analogy, 
lam  loathsome,  but  such  a  departure  from  the  ordinary  Hebrew  usage 
in  regard  to  a  word  of  frequent  occurrence  is  inadmissible,  unless  in 
1  I  ins  regards  it  as  a  plur.  noun  from 
Rll]  with  a  suf.  proper  to  sing,  nouns.  §  220.  2.  ".  then  assuming  a  con- 
venient sense  and  supplying  the  verb  from  the  preceding  clause,  my  en- 
strange  to,  etc.  It  seems  best  to  regard  it  as  a  Kal  intin. 
with  the  fern,  ending  t\\,  a  few  other  examples  of  which  occur,  §  189.  -  ; 
not  jiii/  supplicating,  a  sense  which  the  Kal  cannot  have,  but  ;//</  < 
itxg  (lit.  being  gracious)  is  Btrange,  repulsive  to  the  sons  of  my  womb, 
that  from  which  1  was  born,  as  .".  ■  ID,  my  uterine  brothers,  not  's 
my   body,'  my  own   children,  none  of   whom  were   living,  1  :  L9,   though 

■     ape  this  difficulty  by  assuming  that  the  children 

of  Concubines  or  else  grandchildren  are  intended. 

18.  metpK,  parag.  fut.  in  a  conditional  sense,  see  on  l's.  72:  1">.   10, 

y.  i.  <•.  whenever  I  rise,  they  speak  against  me,  ridiculing 

linful  and   laboured   movements;  or  it   may  mean,   when    1  rise   BO 

they  slander  me  behind  my  back. 

19.  — zz-:.  the  plur.  verb  shows  that  the  sing-  subject  must  be  un- 

•  .  e. 

20.  "»<>»,  not  an  infm.  from  -,-?  with  the  baring  of  my  teeth, 
denuded  of  the  gums,  which  were  wasted  by  disease,  but  as  in  the  pre- 
vious pari  of  tins  same  verse  a  noun,  with  the  skin  of  my  teeth,  the  b> 

ant  membrane  which  covers  the  gums,  a  proverbial  expression  for 
tpe,  though  its  origin  is  obscure  and  doubtful. 

ire  from  insatiable  b  asts  of  prey. 

i  pari  of  the  ohaptex  consists  of  an  introduction, 


NOTES    ON    JOB    19:  S-2G.  259 

showing  Job's  sense  of  the  importance  of  what  he  was  about  to  utter, 
vs.  23.  24  ;  his  triumphant  testimony,  vs.  25-27  ;  and  a  deduction  from 
it  in  the  form  of  a  warning  to  his  friends,  vs.  28.  20.  -,r;_ — tz  win,  will 
[five,  an  idiomatic  mode  of  expressing  a  wish,  0  that,  see  on  Ps.  I  :  7. 
iite,  the  words,  which  he  would  have  written,  not  on  a  fugitive  leaf 
merely,  but  recorded  in  a  book  for  permanent  preservation,  arc  mani- 
festly those  which  follow,  not  what  he  has  said  hitherto. 

24.  Not  merely  written,  but  cut  in  stone,  and  the  letters  tilled  with 
molten  lead,  so  that  they  might  endure  for  all  time. 

25.  -:.s;,  pron.  emphatic,  §243.  1;  Vav  connects  it  with  ver.  22, 
the  intervening  verses  being  parenthetic,  'You  persecute  me  relentlessly, 
as  though  I  were  a  friendless,  heaven-forsaken  man,  and  vet  {know,  it' 
you  do  not,  that  my  Avenger  lives.1  -Vxh  §35.  1,  not  merely  my  De- 
liverer, but  my  Redeemer  or  Avenger,  see  on  Isa.  41  :  14.  It  belonged 
to  the  Goel,  who  was  the  nearest  kinsman,  to  espouse  the  cause  of  his 
suffering  or  injured  relative,  to  redeem  his  property  if  he  had  been  forced 
to  part  with  it,  to  avenge  his  death  if  he  had  been  unjustly  slain.  Such 
a  friend  and  protector  Job  had  in  God.  iSAqki  lust,  not  merely  after 
we  are  dead,  nor  generally  at  some  future  time,  but  in  its  absolute  sense, 
at  the  latest  period  of  time.  Possibly  this  word  may  here  be  used  as  an 
attribute  of  God,  Isa.  41:4,  44  :  6,  48  :  12,  and  be  made  the  subject 
of  the  verb.  He  who  is  the  Last  shall  arise  from  his  seeming  inaction 
and  indifference,  comp.  Ps.  3:8,  or  stand,  make  his  appearance,  ies— V?, 
not  in  the  sense  of  the  Latin  pulvis,  or  arena,  the  scene  of  this  contest, 
but  either  over  the  dust,  i.  e.  over  my  grave,  as  Ps.  22  :  1G.  30,  or  bet- 
ter, i/pon  the  earth,  as  41  :  25. 

26.  -•.£",  3  pi.  indef.  §  243.  2,  pret.  relative  to  the  following  future, 
§  2G2.  1,  after  my  skin  or  body,  which  they  shall  hare  destroyed,  i.  e. 
which  shall  have  been  destroyed.  nu*T,  adverbially  thi/s,  in  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  now  perishing;  others  regard  the  fern,  as  standing  for  the 
neuter,  and  refer  it  to  '--j  my  skin,  viz.  this  which  you  here  behold,  or 
to  the  declaration  which  he  had  just  made,  this  shall  take  place,  viz., 
the  appearance  of  my  Redeemer.  "»*;*b»5  and  out  of  my  flesh,  disem- 
bodied ;  others  render,  from  my  flesh,  which,  as  his  present  body  has 
already  been  spoken  of  as  destroyed,  must  then  denote  his  resurrection 
body.  The  terms  of  this  and  of  the  preceding  verse  show  that  Job  could 
not  have  meant  that  God  would  appear  on  his  behalf  in  the  present  life, 
and  restore  him  again  after  his  great  emaciation.  Tliat  he  refers  not  to 
recovery  from  disease,  but  to  a  divine  vindication  in  the  future 
further  appears  from  (1)  the  solemnity  with  which  these  words  are  in- 
troduced.    The  idea  of  graving  upon  the  rock  to  endure  forever  I 


2G0  HIBKl.u    CHRB8TOMATHT. 

ment  which  Ml  to  have  an  open   and   manifest  fulfilment  in  a  few  days 

at  the  furthest,  is  grandiloquent,  if  not  ahsurd.     (2)  The  condition  of 

.loli.  who  is  on  the  verge  of  the  grave,  17  :  1.  11-16,  and  always  repels 

the    idea  of  any  earthly  expectation    whenever  it  is  presented  to  him. 

be  position  maintained  by  .Job  in  opposition  to  his  friends.     They 

i hat    men  are  rewarded  in  this  life  according  to  their  characters. 

.loli  denies  it.     If  now  the  confidence  which  he  here  expresses  is  that  of 

an  earthly  reward,  he  comes  over  to  their  ground.      (-1)   This  is  the  old- 

[1  has  always  been  the  most  prevalent  interpretation. 

87.    -:'n  g  248.  1,  I,  the  very  person  whom  you  think  abandoned  of 

God.     ''*' for  me,  on  my  side.     ?t<-,pret.  relative  to  preceding  future, 

shall  have  beheld,     iTr,  some  make  the  anbje*  t,  7,  and  not  u  stranger  in 

ad,  shall   behold   him  ;   but  better  as  the  object,  behold  him  and 

not  estranged,  tiot  inimical  to  me.     -\z  my  r< -in. s  are  consmned  with  eager 

longing  for  this  glorious  anticipation,  comp.  Ps.  119:  123,  or,  according 

to  others,  by  this  wasting  disease,  comp.  Pa  7-'!  :  26. 

28.  Conditional   sentence,    the   apodosis    being   found    in    the    next 
Win  n   ye  say,  Sow  Hindi  ire  persecute  him,  what  new  assaults 

shall  we  make  upou  him,  and  the  root  of  the  mutter,  the  cause  of  all  my 
Sufferings,  is  found  in  n/e,  in  sins  of  which  you  allege  that  I  am  guilty, — 
when  yon  treat  me  in  this  hard-hearted  and  unjust  manner,  then  you 
may  well  be  afraid  of  the  avenging  sword  of  my  great  Redeemer. 

29.  rnsjj  wrath,  the  divine  wrath  awaits  transgressions  of  the  sword, 
such  transgressions  as  call  for  the  sword  of  Clod's  vengeance.  Others, 
wrath,  such  as  you  display  in  your  harsh   treatment  of  me,  is  transjres- 

/  the  sword.  -•"-;  K'ri,  y-r  K'thibh,  with  the  abbreviated  rela- 
tive, ;<  71  ;  others,  with  less  probability,  think  it  to  be  a  modified  form 
of  the  word  -ts  the  Almighty. 

BONG   <>F   soi.dmoN.      CHAPTEB   I. 

1.    C---J.-  -,-r  £  2.">  1.  2.  -/.      Marg.  see  on  ITOITJS  Gen.  1  :  1. 

."..    -.--"-  in  respect  to  odour  tin/  ointments  ore  good;  thy  name  is 

ointment,  etc. 

l.  I------:,  abate,  for  concrete,  the  upright;  others  take  it  adverb- 
ially, thiij  lots  thee  uprightly,  sincerely. 

<;.  -_:s--,  the  abbreviated  relative,  §  74,  here  used  as  a  conjunction, 
\  289.  I.     .--.— -j  j?  188. 

7.    rveto  §  209.  1.  e.  8.   r*»n  §  245.  2,  §  260.  2  (2). 

-.--  -  I  218,  the  fem.  has  a  collective  sense,  £  198. 

18.  :--:•  loves,  17.    alarg.  see  on  Jndg,  18 :  18. 


NOTES    ON    BONG    Ob'    SOLOMON    2:     1 -1  !•.  261 


CHAPTER  II. 

1.   yri&n  §  246.  1.  a.  4.    Marg.  see  on  Gen.  44  :  10. 

5.    nV'ft,  const,  of  source,  §2.34.  7. 

7.    —en  in  an  oath  has  a  negative  sense,  see  on  Gen.  12  :  15. 

12.  "i^nn,  the  majority  of  modern  interpreters  render  tinging,  i.  e. 
of  birds:  Gesenius  follows  the  LXX  and  Vulgate  in  giving  it  the  sense 
of  pruning, 

13.  "h«o  §  195.  1,  are  blossoms,  i.  e.  in  blossom.  jjV  K'ri, 
*&  K'thibh/g  220.  1.  b  (2  per.). 

14.  Marg.  see  on  Judg.  13  :  17. 


THE    END. 


